£%^no$s(|A| 'sinoi

(Ktntcnavy Edition.

OF

Saint Alphonsus
Doctor of

the

de

Liguori,

Church,

Sishop of Saint Agatha, ami Founder of the Congregation of the Most
Holy Redeemer.
TRANSLATED FROM THE ITALIAN.
EDITED BY

Priest of the Congregation of the Most Holy Redeemer.

THE ASCETICAL WORKS.
Volume XIII.

The Holy Mass.
The Sacrifice of Jesus Christ.

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

Preparation and Thanksgiving.

The Mass and

the Office that are hurriedly said.

THE APOSTOLIC BENEDICTION

RNDE PATER:
Memoriam gloriosi Congregationis SS. Redemptoris Fundatoris, centesimo,
ab ejus obitu, adventante anno, pio et admodum opportuno consilio recolere
aggressus es, dum omnia ipsius opera anglice vertenda, et typis edenda curasti.
Summus itaque Pontifex, cui tum S. Doctoris exaltatio, tum fidelium utilitas
summopere cordi est libentissime excepit 9 volumina huc usque edita, quæ Ei
offerre voluisti. Ac dum meritas Tibi laudes de hac perutili tua cura praebet,
et gratias de filiali oblatione agit, Benedictionem, quam tuis obsequentissimis
litteris petiisti, Emi quoque archiepiscopi Baltimorensis commendationi
obsecundans, ex intimo corde impertiit.
Uæc ad Te deferens fausta cuncta ac felicia a Domino Tibi adprecor.
Paternitatis Tuæ,
Addictissimus,
M. CARD. RAMPOLLA.
Romae,

die 4 Junii, 1888.

TRANSLATION.
Reverend Father :
As the centenary of the death of the illustrious Founder of the Congrega­
tion of the Most Holy Redeemer drew near, you conceived the pious and
appropriate plan of shedding a new lustre on his memory by translating all
his works into English and publishing them. The Holy Father, therefore,
who has at heart the spiritual advancement of the faithful, as well as the
exaltation of the holy Doctor, has most graciously accepted the nine volumes
thus far published, which you wished to present to him. While bestowing
upon you well-deserved praise for your useful labor, and thanking you for
the gift inspired by your filial love, he gives you from his heart the blessing
which you humbly asked for in your letter, complying also with the request
of the Most Rev. Archbishop of Baltimore.
As the bearer of this, I wish you all happiness in the Lord.
I am, Reverend Sir,
’
Your obedient servant,
M. CARD. RAMPOLLA.
Rome,

June 4, 1888.

A

<

The (Centenary iùUtion.

The Holy Mass.
The Sacrifice of Jesus Christ.

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

Preparation and Thanksgiving.

The Mass and

the Office that are hurriedly said.

St. ALPHONSUS de LIGUORI,
Doctor of the Church.
EDITED BY

REV. EUGENE GRIMM
Priest of the Congregation of the Most Holy Redeemer.

SECOND EDITION.

—*

APPROBATION.

By virtue of the authority granted me by the Most Rev. Nicholas
Mauron, Superior General of the Congregation of the Most Holy
Redeemer, I hereby sanction the publication of the work entitled
the *'Holy Mass,” which is Vol. XIII. of the new and complete
edition in English of the works of Saint Alphonsus de Liguori,
called ‘‘The Centenary Edition.”
Elias Fred. Schauer,
5z//. Prov. Balli/norensis.
Baltimore, Md.,
Iunitary 6, 188g.

• &3940

Copyright 1889, by

Elias Frederick Schaler

CONTENTS.
fagi»

Preface, ....................................
, »Α
I. Contents of the Volume, n.
II. Zeal of St. Alphonsus in regard to the celebration of
Mass, 12.
III. Mass considered in its relations to the life of Jesus Christ,
to the Ecclesiastical year, and to the universal history
of religion, 17.

THE SACRIFICE OF JESUS CHRIST,
WITH A SHORT EXPLANATION OF

THE P K A y E E S OF M A S S.
Notice

The Sacrifice of Jesus Christ.
'ihe Sacrifices of the Old Law were figures of the Sacrifice of
Jesus Christ.
Fulfilment of the prophetic figures.
Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass.
'Hie preparation that is made at the foot of the altar; From
the Introit to the Credo; The Offertory and the Preface;
The Canon; The Paternoster; From the prayer Libera ties
till the Communion; Thanksgiving.
Account of a Striking Miracle. Hosts discovered in 1772
in a Field near Naples........................................................6S
THE CEREMONIES OF THE MASS.

Notice.................................................................................................. .79
C iapter I. What the Priest should do before Going to the
Altar,
...................................................................... Si
I. Preparatory acts, Si. 2. The preparing of the Missal
and the washing of hands, 82. 3. The preparing of the chal­
ice, S3. 4. The priest about to put on the vestments, 85. 5.
He puts on the amice, 86. 6. The alb, 86. 7. rhe maniple, SS$. 'Hie stole, S8. 9. The chasuble, 89.

Contents.
VAGI’

Chapter II. Leaving the Sacristy

and

Approaching

the
Altar......................

I. The priest takes the chalice and proceeds to leave the
sacristy, 91. 2. The priest goes from the sacristy to the altar,
93- 3- The priest arrives at the altar, 95. 4. The priest as­
cends the steps of the altar, whereon he places the chalice, 96.
5. The priest opens the Missal, then descends to the foot of
the altar, 9S.
Chapter III. The Beginning of the Mass,............................. 101
I. The priest, with his hands joined, makes an inclination or
a genuflection, 101. 2. The priest makes the sign of the cross,
102. 3. The priest recites the psalm Judica me, 104. 4. The
priest recites the Confiteor and what follows it as far as the
prayer Anfer a nobis, 105.
Chapter IV. The Introït, Kyrie, and Glorla in Excelsis, . 10S
I. The priest says the prayer Oramus te, and kisses the
altar, 10S. 2. The priest reads the Introit, and recites the
Kyrie, 109. 3. The priest recites the Gloria in Excelsis, ill.
Chapter V. The Prayers...........................................................
114
I. The priest salutes the people, saying Dominus vobiscum,
114. 2. The priest recites the prayer, 115. 3. The prayer
on the Ember days, 11S. 4. The number of prayers, 119. 5
The order of the prayers, 122.
Chapter VI. The Epistle, the Gradual, the Gospel, and
the Credo.................................... 124
I. The priest reads the Epistle, the Gradual, and what fol­
lows, 124. 2. The priest reads the Gospel, 125. 3. The
priest recites the Credo, 127. 4. At which Masses should the
Credo be said, 128.
Chapter VII. The Offertory, the Secretum, and the Pref­
ace, ........................................ 131
I. The priest recites the Offertory, 131. 2. The priest un­
covers the chalice and offers the bread, 132. 3. The priest
puts wine and water into the chalice, and offers them, 135.
4 The priest blesses the bread and the wine, 138. 5. The
priest washes his hands, 139. 6. The priest says the Suscipe
Sancta Trinitas, the Orate Praires, and the Secreta, 140. 7.
The priest says the Preface, 142.
Chapter VIII. From the Canon of the Mass to the Con­
secration, inclusively.......«145
I. The priest recites the prayer Te igitur, 145; 2. makes
the Memento for the living, 147; finishes the prayer Memento,

Contents.

7
PAGE

and says the following prayers : Communicantes, Hanc igitur,
and Quam oblationem, 151; 3. consecrates the 1 lost, 153; con­
secrates the chalice, 158.
Chapter IX. From the Consecration to the Pater noster, ex­
clusively, ................................ 161
I. The priest says the prayers Unde et Memores, Supra
quee, and Supplices, 161; 2. makes the Memento for the Dead,
162; 3. says the prayers Nobis quoque peccatoribus and Per
quern hire omnia, 163.
Chapter X. From the Pater noster and the Acts that fol­
low to the Priest’s Communion, inclusively, . 166
I. The priest recites the Pater noster, and begins the Libera
nos quœsumus, 166; 2. continues until after the Agnus Dei,
167; 3. receives the sacred Host, 170; 4. takes the precious
blood; takes the ablutions, then covers the chalice with the veil
and the burse, 175.
Chapter XI. The Prayers after Communion, and the End
of Mass,............................................................... 17S
I. The priest recites the Communio, the Post-communio, and
the Ite Missa est, 178; 2. recites the prayer Placeat tibi, and
gives the blessing, 179; 3. reads the last Gospel, 180; 4.
leaves the altar and returns to the sacristy, 181.
Chapter XII. The Manner of giving Communion during
Mass........................................................................... 1S3
I. The manner of giving Communion with the Hosts con­
secrated at Mass, 184; 2. . . . with the Hosts kept in the
tabernacle, 1S5; 3. remarks in regard to the Hosts that are
not consumed, 186; 4. Communion is given during and even
after Mass, 1S6; 5. manner of purifying the ciborium, 187; 6.
Communion in Requiem Masses, 1S7.
Chapter XIII. Communion given Outside of Mass, either
BEFORE OR AFTER IT,...................................................... 1SÇ

Manner of giving Communion, 1S9
Chapter XIV. What is omitted in the Masses of the Dead, 192
Chapter XV. Mass celebrated when the Blessed Sacra­
ment is Exposed,................................................ 195
Chapter XVI. Mass celebrated before a Bishop.......................tçS
Chapter XVII. The Faults that are usually committed in
celebrating Mass............................................... 201
Appendix,..................................................................................... ,.211
I. Notice of the Missal, 211.
II. The altar and its ornaments, 211.
·

s

Contents,
PAGE

I. The altar, 2ir. 2. The altar-clothsand theantipendium,
212. 3. The cross and the candies, 213. 4. Altar-cards,
bookstand, cruels, etc., 214.
III. The chalice and its accessories, 215.
I. The chalice and the paten, 215. 2. The purificator, pall,
corporal, veil, and burse, 216.
IV. The vestments, 216.
I. Material and blessing, 216. 2f The color of the vest­
ments, 217.
V. The matter and the form of the sacrament, 21S.
I. The bread, 218. 2. The wine, 220. 3. The sacra­
mental form, 221.
VI. The disposition of the celebrant, 222.
I. The intention, 222. 2. The disposition of the soul, 224.
3. The disposition of the body, 225.
VII. Accidents, 227.
I. Profanation of the church, and imminent dangers, 227.
2. Illness with which the celebrant may be seized, 22S. 3.
Hurtful things that may fall into the chalice or touch the
Host, 229. 4. The Host that is broken or has fallen into the
chalice, 230. 5. Precious blood frozen or spilt, 230. 6.
Vomiting, and the Host that has fallen, 231.
VIII. The place and the time in which one may celebrate Mass,’
232. I. The place, 232. 2. The time, 233.
IX. Mass when celebrated in aliena ecclesia, 234.
X. The server of Mass, 236.
The Honorarium oe Masses, or the abuses to which it gives
rise. Reply to an anonymous book entitled “Dissertation
on the Honorarium of Masses,”................................ 238
1. Ancient custom of public Masses with offerings, and
origin of paid Masses, 23S. 2. Abuses occasioned by the ad­
mission of Honoraria, and the means employed to remedy
them, 240. 3. Various means devised to abolish the Hono­
rarium, and the remedy proposed by the anonymous author,
245. 4. Examination of the author’s views; first, as to pri­
vate Masses, 247. 5. The use of unleavened and of leavened
bread, 250. 6. The origin of Honoraria, 251.
7. The
value and application of the fruit of the Mass, 252. 8. The
Masses specially applied, for which stipends are given, 255.
9. The contracts made in regard to the Honorarium, 257.
10. The abolition of Honoraria, and the re-establishent of
Massed with offerings, 260. II. The care of excluding un-

Gon lent's.

9
PAGE

worthy subjects from Holy Orders, 261.
altars, 262.

12. Privileged

PREPARATION FOR MASS AND THANKSGIVING
AFTER IT.
I.

the Missal and Prayers to which
dulgences ARE ATTACHED,....................................... 3^5

Prayers of

In­

Preparation for Mass, 267.
Præparatioad Missam pro opportunitate Sacerdotis facienda,
267. Orationes pro opportunitate Sacerdotis ante Celebra­
tionem et Communionem dicendæ: Oratio Sancti Ambrosii
Episcopi, 272; alia Oratio ante Missam, 277; Oratio Sancti
Thomæ Aquinatis, 27S. Indulgenced prayers for priests·
Ego volo celebrare Missam, 279; O felicem virum, beatum
Joseph, 279; Virginum Custos et Pater. Sancte Joseph, 2S0.
Thanksgiving, 281.
Gratiarum actio post Missam, 2S1. Orationes post Cele­
brationem et Communionem dicendæ: Oratio Sancti Thomæ
de Aquino, 283; Oratio Sancti Bonaventuræ, 284; Rhythmus
Sancti Thomæ ad Sacram Eucharistiam, 2S5. Indulgenced
prayers for priests: Obsecro te, dulcissime Domine Jesu
Christe, 286; Anima Christi, 2S6; En ego, 2S7.
II. Considerations and Affections. Various Prayers,
. 289
Introduction, 291.
Importance of the holy sacrifice, 291. The Mass that is said
with but little respect and devotion, 294. Preparation for
Mass, 299. Thanksgiving, 300. A word to those that abstain
from saying Mass, through humility, 301.
Preparation for Mass, 302.
Considerations and affections for every day in the week, 302.
Memento of the living. 305. Memento of the dead, 305,
Forma intentionis, 306.
Thanksgiving, 322.
Affections for each day of the week, 322. Invocations:
Anima Christi sanctissima, 324. Various prayers: Precati·
uncula Sacerdotibus quotidie legenda, ut in dies Deo ferventius
deserviant, 324; Ad Beatissimam Mariam precatio, 324; Ad
vulnera Christi oratio, 325; Salutationes ad omnia te membra
Christi, et sui ipsius ad eum commendatio, 325.
HI. Considerations and Affections on the Passion. Acts
Aspirations. Prayers............
.

Contents.

ΙΟ

PAGE

Introduction. The respect with which one should say
Mass, 339.
Preparation for Mass. Considerations on the Passion of
Jesus Christ, for every day of the week, 349.
Thanksgiving. Affections for every day of the week, 356.
Acts before Communion, 364. Acts after Communion, 369.
Loving aspirations to the Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament, 374.
Before Communion, 374. After Communion, 382.
Aspirations of love to Jesus for meditation and holy Com­
munion, 392.
Devout aspirations to be made before and after Communion,
drawn from the manuscripts of St. Francis de Sales, 396.
Before Communion, 396. After Communion and at the
visit of the Blessed Sacrament, 397. Various prayers: Peti­
tions to Jesus Christ received in holy Communion, 404.
Prayer of St. Bonaventure to the Most Holy Sacrament, 408.
Prayer to the Most Blessed Virgin, to obtain the love of Jesus,
and love towards her, 409. Litania fandissimi Nominis
Jesii, 409. Litania Laurdana, B. Μ. K, 412· *
The Mass and

the

Office

that are

Hurriedly Said.

Fhe holy sacrifice of the Mass hurriedly said...................................... 417
Importance of the holy sacrifice, 417.
Three things necessary to say Mass, 421.
Preparation before Mass, 421. The respect with which
Mass ought to be celebrated, 425. Thanksgiving after cele­
brating Mass, 441.
The priest who abstains from saying Mass, 444.
The Divine Office hurriedly said.......................................................... 446
Importance of the Divine Office, 446.
Necessity of reciting the Office well, 448.
Requisite attention and devotion, 452.
Lights and graces derived from the Office well recited, 459.
Faith, 459. Confidence in God. 46x5. Love for God, 461.
Acts of thanksgiving, of humility, of contrition, and of firm
purpose of amendment, 462. Various prayers, 462.

Index....................................................................................

465

PREFACE.
i.

Contents of this Volume.

We may call this volume the Manual of the Celebrant. It is
a collection of little works that St. Alphonsus published suc­
cessively, in order to induce and aid priests to celebrate Mass
well.
This volume has four parts, namely :
I. The Sacrifice of Jesus Christ.—The author here
shows us in a few words the Sacrifice of our divine Saviour as
prefigured in the Old Law, as accomplished on the cross, as
continued on the altars, and as eternized in heaven. He then
gives a short explanation of the prayers of Mass. We have
added to it the account of a striking miracle which occurred in
1772, near Naples, and which confirms the truth of the Sacra­
ment of the Altar.
II. The Ceremonies of the Mass.—It is a detailed ex­
planation of the Rubrics, at least as to what concerns the pri­
vate Mass. We have added thereto an Appendix, the substance
of which is drawn from the Rubrics of the Missal and from the
Moral Theology of our author. The Appendix is followed by a
dissertation on the Honorarium of Masses, in which are briefly
treated several interesting questions touching this subject.
III. Preparation for Mass and Thanksgiving after
Mass.—This is a large and varied collection, that offers us, in
three parts, Considerations, Affections, Acts, Aspirations, and
Prayers, for every day of the week ; every one may select therefrom what suits his devotion.
IV. The Mass and the Office that are Hurriedly said.
—This little work is in the main a pressing exhortation addressed
to the ministers at the altar, to induce them to fulfil worthily

τ2

Preface.

the double function with which they are specially charged ;
namely, to offer the holy Sacrifice and to celebrate the praises
of God in the name of the Church. We add, that this is a fit­
ting conclusion of the volume; for the first part of it is,as it
were, the peroration or natural conclusion, and the second may
serve as a preface or as a transition to the following volume,
which has as its object the Divine Office.
•j
II.

Zeal of St. Alphonsus in Regard to the Celebration of Mass.
These different writings give evidence of the zeal that ani­
mated our venerated author in regard to the divine Sacrifice
on our altars. From his childhood he was admired for the
tender devotion with which he attended Mass, received Com­
munion, or spent his time in adoring the Blessed Sacrament.
This virtue only grew and became more perfect as he advanced
in age. Even in the midst of the world, notwithstanding the
occupations and the cares of the profession which he at first
embraced, he went every day to visit his dear Lord exposed in
one of the churches of Naples, and there on his knees and im­
movable, he spent long hours before the altar, contemplating
the object of his affection with so humble and so recollected an
attitude, that he appeared to be out of himself ; all persons that
saw him were profoundly edified. Such piety was to receive its
reward ; for thus we read in his writings : “ 1 feel myself bound,
at least out of gratitude to my Jesns in the Holy Sacrament, to
declare that by means of this devotion of visiting the Most
Blessed Sacrament, which I practised, though with so much
tepidity and in so imperfect a manner, I abandoned the world,
in which, unfortunately. I lived until six-and-twenty years of
age.”1
Such were his dispositions in the world ; but one cannot
imagine with what respect, with what care, with what dignity
and with what fervor he celebrated the holy mysteries when he
had the happiness of ascending the altar as a priest of the Most
High, to consecrate and to hold in his hands the body and the
blood of his well-beloved Jesus, and to be nourished every day
with this heavenly food. Moreover, we can hardly picture to
’ Visits, Introd. Vol. VI. page 117.

II. Zeal of St. A Iphonsus.

13

ourselves what was his preparation for an act of which he had
so sublime an idea, and what was his conversation with his God
living in him after Communion and during his long thanks­
giving.
He never failed to celebrate Mass every day, unless he was
obliged by an absolute necessity to omit doing so; in this case
it was to him a very great privation. One day, at Naples, while
he was going to say Mass in a church that was far distant, he
was seized with violent cramps in the stomach, so that he was
not able to go any farther. His companion advised him to
enter some house and to use a remedy ; but he answered : “ I
would rather walk ten more miles in order not to be deprived
of the privilege of saying Mass.” Fortunately he recovered
from his illness, and was able to satisfy his devotion.1 He had
not the same consolation on another occasion, when he was at
St. Agatha. Pressed by an accumulation of work, he labored
every evening till a very advanced hour, and instead of taking
supper he contented himself with taking a glass of water before
going to bed. Once, however, he noticed that he had drunk
the water a little after midnight. Being quite annoyed by this
mishap, he at once sent for his servant and had him to bring him
different watches to find out the exact time; but finding that
they all agreed, he had to make up his mind to do without say­
ing Mass as well as without receiving Communion, which was
his resource whenever he was too ill to celebrate Mass. This
accident was the cause of great affliction to him for several
days.2
When he was at the altar one had more than one occasion to
admire the marvellous effects of his fervor, without speaking of
the trembling, the palpitation, the extraordinary movements that
he felt. At Modugno, in February, 1745.be was seen after the
Consecration raised in the air at the height of several feet. At
another time, at Nocera, while he was reciting the psalm Judica
me, he all of a sudden stopped. A Father who was serving his
Mass, thinking that his memory had failed him, without looking
at him suggested several times the words to him ; but all to no
purpose: then raising his eyes, he saw the saint in an ecstasy.3
1 Villccourt, Vic de St. Alph. 1. v. ch. vii.
2 Tannoia ami Viilciour!, 1. iii. ch. viii.
3 Vanzuti, Novcmir. term. 4.

14

Preface.

At the altar he resembled an angel rather than a human being;
after Communion his countenance appeared transformed, and
all on fire.’
He made it a rule for the priests of his religious Institute to
celebrate Mass every day, and to employ in saying it half an
hour, after having devoutly prepared themselves ; they had
then to make at least half an hour’s thanksgiving. He per­
mitted the shortening of the time of thanksgiving only in case
of necessity, as when many confessions had to be heard, and
there were only a few confessors; they had, however, to make at
least a quarter of an hour’s thanksgiving. He required that on
retreat days, besides the half-hour’s ordinary meditation, the
proximate preparation for Mass should last at least half an
hour, and the thanksgiving a whole hour. He enjoined upon
the members of his Institute the exact observance of the cere­
monies of Mass, and in order that they might not fail in this, he
wished them carefully to study the Rubrics ; for this purpose he
established a special conference for the exercise of the Rubrics
to be held on the first Monday of every month.
Obliged by obedience to assume the office of bishop in 1762,
when he was sixty-six years of age, and bowed down by the
weight of innumerable labors and grave infirmities, he at once
made exact inquiries regarding the manner in which the Holy
Sacrifice of the Mass was celebrated in his diocese; he himself
examined the priests on the subject about which he had his
serious doubts, and he did not hesitate to suspend from the
celebration of Mass those whom he found deficient in this
respect, until they had duly corrected themselves. He more­
over watched specially over the manner in which the churches
were kept. In the course of his first pastoral visit he fell
dangerously ill. received Extreme Unction, and hovered for
several weeks between life and death. When he was hardly
convalescent and still bedridden, an altar was erected in his
room, where every day Mass was. said, during which he com­
municated ; he would then send for the priests whom he wished
to examine, and made them go through the exercises of the
Rubrics in his presence. As for priests newly ordained, he did
not grant them permission to say Mass till he became certain
1 Tannoia ami Villccourt, 1. iii. ch. xliv.

II. Zeal of St. Alphonsus.

15

that they were perfectly able to observe all the prescribed cere­
monies. He used to say: “When aman has once become a
cripple there is no longer any remedy for him.” He earnestly
recommended to them never to neglect to make a suitable
preparation and thanksgiving. “ By the acts that precede the
Mass,” he said, “especially by the act of contrition, one empties
and purifies the vessel of one’s heart, and by those acts that
follow Mass one fills this vessel with graces and heavenly
gifts.” Such conduct did not fail to produce happy effects in
his diocese, the state of which left much to be desired ; thence­
forward priests were seen carefully applying themselves to the
celebration of Mass in an irreproachable and edifying manner.1
In 1768, at the age of seventy-two, the holy bishop had to
submit to a very severe trial. After a long and painful attack
of rheumatism his neck became twisted and his head bent, so
that his chin rested on his breast; he could not hold up his
head. He had to resign himself to pass in this state the rest of
his life, which was yet to last nineteen years. He had already,
in 1765, asked in vain Pope Clement XIII. to be freed from his
charge; he renewed his request, but without success. In the
midst of all his sufferings he did not forget his flock. Having
recovered little by little some strength, he again occupied him­
self with the affairs of his diocese and of his Congregation ; he
published more important books, and even entered the pulpit to
preach. He, however, believed that he was obliged to give up
saying Mass, because he was not able to raise his head to take
the precious blood : this was a source of the greatest grief to
him.
He had endured this privation for two years, when in a con­
versation with an Augustinian priest he began to speak of that
which so sensibly afflicted his pious soul. The Father, how­
ever, remarked to him that on account of his infirmity he could
be dispensed at the altar from performing certain ceremonies
that were not essential, and that he could sit down in such a
way as to make it convenient for him to take the precious
blood. This advice was to him a ray of light that filled his
heart with joy. He made the effort and succeeded. He im­
mediately gave information of his good fortune to Father Villani, his Vicar-General in the government of his Institute and
1 Tannoia and Villecourf 1. iii. ch. xiii., xiv., xxix.

ιό

Preface.

his spiritual director, by a letter dated August 27, 1770, in which
he thus expresses himself: “To-day I again began to say Mass,
and I hope to be able to continue. The whole difficulty was in
taking the precious blood ; but a means of doing so with ease has
been pointed out to me. Gloria Patri!" Writing to the same
Fatheron the following September 1, he says: “Thanks be to
God ! I continue to say Mass, but with great difficulty ; when
I finish Mass, I am nearly worn out and in great perspiration.”
He afterwards obtained permission from Rome to say everyday
the Mass of the Blessed Virgin.
While making his thanksgiving after Mass he heard another
Mass, which was said by his chaplain or another priest. During
the recitation of the Credo, at the words Et incarnatus est he
threw himself on his knees, holding himself profoundly inclined,
notwithstanding the intense pain that he su fife red ; he did the
same thing at the Consecration, although each time great efforts
had to be made to raise him upiand put him back into his
chair.1
He thus had the consolation of offering the Holy Sacrifice
till his eighty-eighth year, either in his diocese or in the house of
his Institute at Nocera, to which he retired in 1775. when Pope
Pius VI. finally consented to relieve him of the burden of the
episcopate. When at the altar, he was always most exact in
observing all the Rubrics, even in making the genuflections down
to the floor, although it was most difficult for him to do so,
and each time great effort was required to raise him up. In
1784, when Father Villani saw that the difficulty of saying
Mass was becoming extreme, so much so that it was often feared
that the saint would not be able to finish it, he begged him to
abstain from celebrating Mass in future, telling him that such
was the will of God. The words “ the will of God ” made the
saint bow his head in submission. On November 25, which was
on a Friday, he made to God this great and perpetual sacrifice.
He had still three years to live, during which he finished his
eternal crown in the midst of new sufferings and the greatest
trials, both interior and exterior, which he bore till the end in
perfect conformity to the holy will of his God.
’ 'Pannoia and Villecourt, 1. iii. ch. xliv.
9 Villecourt, 1. iv. ch. xxvii.
*

Mass Considered in ils Relations.

T7

III.

Mass considered in its Relations to the Life of Jesus Christ,
to the Ecclesiastical Year, and to the Universal History of
Religion.1
The civil year is an abridgment of human life in which one
naturally discerns four seasons ; the day is an abridgment of the
year. So also, the ecclesiastical year, which begins with Ad­
vent, is an abridgment of the principal mysteries of religion ; and
one may see in the ceremonies of the Mass an abridgment of
the ecclesiastical year.
i. Preparation.
The altar is erected, lit up by burning candles, adorned with
verdure and flowers, and other decorations ; legions of angels
range themselves around it: think of the creation of the world.
Sacred relics are deposited there; the saints descend from
heaven and join the angels in order to adore our divine Saviour :
•hink of the redemption of the world.

2. The Beginning of the Mass.
The priest arrives at the altar and inclines profoundly: the
first man, opening his eyes to the light, pays homage to his
Creator. The priest ascends the altar: man takes possession of
the empire that God has prepared for him. The priest goes to
open the Missal, and returns to the middle of the altar, where
he again inclines: man receives the law from God, and prom­
ises to obey him. The priest descends from the altar : fall of
man. The priest humbles himself and strikes his breast, then
he stands erect, and ascends again the altar while praying : man
acknowledges his fault ; God has compassion on him, and prom­
ises him a Saviour; he is consoled, hopes, and prays while
working. Let us remember our sins, let us humble ourselves,
and let us pray with confidence.
3. Kyrie Eleison.
The patriarchs and the prophets sighed for the coming of the
Messias during four thousand years; this is perfectly expressed
1 By the Rev. Leop. J. Dujardin, C.SS.R.
2

Preface,
" by the repetition of this ardent prayer. Let us enter into the
same sentiments, and let us ask Jesus Christ to be born and to
grow in our hearts, while saying with fervor: Kyrie eleison, etc.
4. Gloria in Excelsis.
It was the angels that intoned this magnificent hymn over
the cradle of the Saviour, and the poor shepherds of Bethlehem
have had the happiness of hearing it. Let us rejoice with them,
and repeat this beautiful prayer, while meditating on each word.
5. Prayer.
Hidden life of Jesus Christ: the Son of God spends thirty
years on earth in a most humble condition, in poverty, morti­
fication, labor, patience, sweetness, charity, abnegation, obedi­
ence, piety; and before entering public life, he retired to the
desert to give himself up to fasting and to prayer during forty
days. What an example!

6. Epistle.
The Epistle is an instruction that our Lord addresses to us
through the mouth of the prophets or apostles in order to dis­
pose us to hear him himself. Before appearing in the world, he
announced himself through the prophets and his precursor, St.
John the Baptist; and before going to preach the Gospel in any
place, he made his apostles or disciples precede him in order to
prepare men’s minds to receive him.

7. Gospel.
Here is our Lord going to instruct us by his own mouth. Let
us rise in order to pay to him our respects, to show him that
we arc ready to obey him ; let us make the sign of the cross on
our forehead, on our lips, and on our hearts, to consecrate to
him our thoughts, our words, and our affections.
8. Credo.
The Credo is an act of faith in the principal truths that God
has revealed to his Church ; that which is recited at the Mass
is the Symbol of the Councils of Nice and Constantinople.
Let us say it with faith, love, and thanksgiving for the happiness
that we have of being Catholics.

Mass Considered in its Relations,

19

9. Offertory.
The Offertory well represents the Lord’s Supper, in which our
Lord celebrated for the last time the sacrifice of the Old Law
before substituting for it the sacrifice of the New Law, of which
the Old Law was the figure. Let us offer with the priest the
bread and the wine, destined to be changed into the body and
blood of Jesus Christ.

10. Lavabo.
The priest washes his hands: our divine Master washes the
feet of his disciples, to give us a grand example of humility and
charity, and to teach us how pure we should be in order to
participate in the adorable mystery that he is about to institute.

ij. Orate Fratres.
The priest invites us to pray with more fervor in order that
his Sacrifice, which is also ours, may be agreeable to God. Let
us answer him with our whole heart: Suscipiat Dominus, etc.
12. Preface.
The Preface is the giving of thanks. Before consecrating
bread and wine our divine Saviour raised his eyes towards
heaven and gave thanks to his Father; this is the reason why
the priest in finishing the prayer called Secreta, raises his voice
and invites us to thank God through Jesus Christ.
13. Memento of the Living.
Let us here call to mind that Mass has a twofold object: the
sacrament of the Eucharist and the sacrifice of the cross which
it represents and renews. When leaving the supper-room to
go to the Garden of Olives, our Lord offered a fervent prayer
for himself and for his Church ; this is also done by the priest
at this moment: let us unite ourselves to him.
i|. Hanc Igitur Oblationem.
While saying this prayer the priest holds his two hands ex­
tended over the host and the chalice in order to unite himself
with the assistants and all the faithful, as in the sacrifices of the
Old Law, to the divine Victim who is about to immolate him­
self for the salvation of all. Let each one unite his intention

20

Preface.

to that of the celebrant, while saying with him : Hanc igitur,
etc.
15. Consecration.
This is the great moment : the miracle of love is wrought;
the minister of God receives and adores Jesus Christ in his
hands. The elevation of the Host and of the Chalice represents
the crucifixion, and the separation of the holy species represents
the death of our Lord. Let us reanimate our faith ; let us
prostrate ourselves, and adore.
16. Memento of the Dead.
When our Lord drew his last breath on the cross, being en­
tirely consumed for our salvation, his holy soul descended in
triumph to Limbo and Purgatory in order to console and de­
liver the just that were expecting his coming. Let us ask him
to visit again at this moment the souls of the faithful departed,
and let us think of those to whom we should more particularly
give our assistance.
17. Pater Noster.
Let us visit in spirit the tomb of our Saviour, and while con­
fiding in the merits of his life and death, recite with confidence
the admirable prayer that he has taught us.

18. Pax Domini.
While pronouncing these words the priest drops a part of the
Host into the Chalice ; the two species thus reunited represent
the Resurrection of Jesus Christ, and peace is announced to
the world as it was announced at his birth.
19. Agnus Dei.
Preparation for Communion.—If we have not the happiness
of communicating sacramentally with the priest, let us not fail to
make a spiritual Communion by uniting ourselves interiorly to
Jesus Christ, by a sincere desire to receive him and by an act of
fervent love: we should therefore always say the prayers before
and after Communion, whether sacramental or spiritual. What
hinders our union with God is sin : let us then, before all, beg
the Victim, who is without stain, to free us from sin, while say­
ing .Ignus Dei, etc., three times with the priest, and striking
our breasts as if acknowledging ourselves guilty.

il lass Considered in its Relations,

21

20. Post-Communion.
Jesus is no longer on the altar; he is in heaven, at the right­
hand side of God his Father, and on earth in the hearts of those
that have piously received him. After the Ascension, the chief
disciples retired with the Blessed Virgin to the Cenaculum,to
await there in recollection and prayer the divine Consoler whom
Jesus Christ promised to his Church: let us imitate them.

2i. Blessing.
The Coming Down of the Holy Ghost.—Let us ask him to
penetrate our minds and our hearts, and to fdl us with his gifts.
22. Last Gospel.
The preaching of the Gospel throughout the world; per­
petual struggle of light with darkness, of truth with error, of
good with evil. He that has fought well shall be crowned.
Praise be Jesus Christ forever!

Œlje Sacrifice of Jesus (Eljrist,
»I

WITH A SHORT EXPLANATION OF

THE PRAYERS OF MASS.

The little work that we place at the beginning of this
volume has already appeared in Volume VI. for ordi­
nary readers; but we believe it necessary to reproduce
it in this volume, to which it properly belongs St.
Alphonsus published it with The Victories of the Martyrs,
in 1776, when he was eighty years old (Tannoia and Villecourt, “Life of St. Alphonsus,” 1. 4, ch. 3). We add an
account of a great miracle that was wrought confirming
the truth of the Blessed Sacrament.—Ed.

NOTICE

I acknowledge to have drawn this little treatise on the
Sacrifice of Jesus Christ from a work composed by a
learned French author.
*
His work is complete and
somewhat diffuse. I have composed and have published
this abridgment because of the profit that may be de­
rived from it, not only by the priests who say Mass, but
by the faithful who are present at it.
My little work bears the title “The Sacrifice of Jesus
Christ,” for, although we distinguish by different names
the Sacrifice of the Cross from the Sacrifice of the Altar,
* This is, however, not a mere abridgment that St. Alphonsus
gives us. As was usual with him, he appropriated the subject and
treated it after his own manner by confining himself to quoting on
some points the opinion of the French author. What he ascribes to
the latter is found, nearly word for word, in the book entitled “L’Idée
du Sacerdoce et du Sacrifice de Jésus-Christ, par le R. P. De Condren,
etc. Par un Prêtre de l’Oratoire.” We doubt, however, whether
this excellent work is that which our Saint had before him; for it ap­
pears to us that such a work cannot be called anonymous, though the
learned Oratorian who published it in 1677 gives in the title-page only
his title, and the initials of his name in his dedication, by signing
himself P. Q. (This is Father Pasquier Quesnel, who later on became
unfortunately so famous.) This doubt is confirmed by the remark
that we add further on, page 36, and is changed almost into certainty
in view of a passage that we read on page 46, and that we have not
seen in the aforesaid work. We therefore believe that there exists
a more recent work in which “ L’Idée” of Father De Condren is re­
produced in an incomplete manner and without the name of the
author.—Ed.

26

Notice.

yet it is substantially the same sacrifice. In fac^· we
find at the altar the same victim and the same priest
that one day offered himself on the cross. The Sacrifice
of the Altar is a continuation or a renewal of the Sacri­
fice of the Cross, and differs from it only in the manner
in which it is offered.

®l)c Sacrifice of Ikons CSUjrist.
I.

_
_
·
The Sacrifices of the Old Law were Figures of the Sacrifice of
Jesus Christ.
All the sacrifices of the old law were figures of the
sacrifice of our divine Redeemer, and there were four
kinds of these sacrifices; namely, the sacrifices of peace,
of thanksgiving, of expiation, and of impétration.
1. The sacrifices of peace were instituted to render to
God the worship of adoration that is due to him as the
sovereign master of all things. Of this kind were the
holocausts.
2. The sacrifices of thanksgiving were destined to give
thanks to the Lord for all his benefits.
3. The sacrifices of expiation were established to obtain
the pardon of sin. This kind of sacrifice was specially
represented in the
Feast
of
the
Expiation
by
the
emis«
sary-goat,’ which, having been laden with all the sins of
the people, was led forth out of the camp of the He­
brews, and afterwards abandoned in the desert to be
there devoured by ferocious beasts. This sacrifice was
the most expressive figure of the sacrifice of the cross.
Jesus Christ was laden with all the sins of men, as Isaias
had foretold: The Lord hath laid on him the iniquity of us
all? He was afterwards ignominiously led forth from
Jerusalem, whither the Apostle invites us to follow him
1 Lev. xvi. 8.
9 “ Et posuit Dominus in co iniquitatem omnium nostrum.”—Isa.
liii. 6.
2

The Sacrifice of Jesus Christ.
by sharing in his opprobrium: Let us go forth therefore to
him without the camp, bearing his reproach' He was aban­
doned to ferocious beasts; that is to say, to the Gentiles,
who crucified him.
4. Finally, the sacrifices of impétration had for their
object to obtain from God his aid and his grace.
Now, all these sacrifices were abolished by the coming
of the Redeemer, because only the sacrifice of Jesus
Christ, which was a perfect sacrifice, while all the ancient
sacrifices were imperfect, was sufficient to expiate all
the sins, and merit for man every grace. This is the
reason why the Son of God on entering the world said to
his Father: Sacrifice and oblation Thou wouldst not; but a body
Thou hast fitted to me. Holocausts for sin did not please Thee.
Then said I: Behold, I come; in the head of the book it is
written of me, that I should do Thy will, O God? Hence, by
offering to God the sacrifice of Jesus Christ we can fulfil
all our duties towards his supreme majesty, and provide
for all our wants; and by this means we succeed in main­
taining a holy intercourse between God and'ôurselvcs.
We must also know that the Old Law exacted five
conditions in regard to the victims which were to be
offered to God so as to be agreeable to him; namely,
sanctification, oblation, immolation, consumption, and
participation.
i. The victim had to be sanctified, or consecrated to
God, so that there might not be offered to him anything
that was not holy nor unworthy of his majesty. Hence,
the animal destined for sacrifice had to be without stain,
without defect; it was not to be blind, lame, weak, nor
’ “ Exeamus igitur ad eum extra castra, improperium ejus por­
tantes.”—Heb. xiii. 13.
’“Hostiam ct oblationem noluisti, corpus autem aptasti mihi;
holocautomata pro peccato non tibi placuerunt; tunc dixi: Ecce
venio; in capite libri scriptum est de me, ut faciam, Deus, voluntatem
tuam.”—Heb. x. 5.

I. The Sacrifices of the Old Law.

29

deformed, according to what was prescribed in the Book
of Deuteronomy.1 This condition indicated that such
would be the Lamb of God, the victim promised for the
salvation of the world; that is to say, that he would be
holy, and exempt from every defect. We are thereby in­
structed that our prayers and our other good works are
not worthy of being offered to God, or at least can never
be fully agreeable to him, if they are in any way defec­
tive. Moreover, the animal thus sanctified could no longer
be employed for any profane usage, and was regarded as
a thing consecrated to God in such a manner that only a
priest was permitted to touch it. This shows us how
displeasing it is to God if persons consecrated to him
busy themselves without real necessity with the things
of the world, and thus live in distraction and in neglect
of what concerns the glory of God.
2. The victim had to be offered to God; this was done
by certain words that the Lord himself had prescribed.
3. It had to be immolated, or put to death; but*this im­
molation was not always brought about by death, prop­
erly so called; for the sacrifice of the loaves of proposi­
tion, or show-bread, was accomplished, for example,
without using iron or fire, but only by means of the
natural heat of those who ate of them.
4. The victim had to be consumed. This was done by fire.
The sacrifice in which the victim was entirely consumed
by fire was called holocaust. The victim was thus en­
tirely annihilated in order to indicate by this destruction
the unlimited power that God has over all his creatures,
and that as he created them out of nothing, so he can
reduce them to the nothingness from which they came.
In fact, the principal end of the sacrifice is to acknowl­
edge God as a sovereign being, so superior to all things
that everything before him is purely nothing; for all
1 A·.»//. :;v. 2

30

The Sacrifice of Jesus Christ.

things are nothing in presence of him who possesses all
things in himself. The smoke that came from this sac­
rifice and arose in the air signified that God received it
as a sweet odor,—that is to say, with pleasure,—as is
written of the sacrifice of Noe: Noe . . . offered holo­
causts upon the altar; and the Lord smelled a sweet savor.1
5. All the people, together with the priest, had to be
partakers of the victim. Hence, in the sacrifices, except­
ing the holocaust, the victim was divided into three
parts, one part of which was destined for the priest, one
for the people, and one for the fire. This last part was
regarded as belonging to God, who by this means com­
municated in some manner with those who were par­
takers of the victim.
These five conditions are found reunited in the sacri­
fice of the Paschal Lamb. The Lord had commanded
Moses2 that, on the tenth dav of the month on which
the Jews had been delivered from the slavery of Egypt,
a lamb of one year and without blemish should be taken
and separated from the flock; and thus were verified the
conditions enumerated above, namely: 1. The separation
of the lamb signified that it was a victim consecrated to
God; 2. This consecration was succeeded by the oblation,
which took place in the Temple, where the lamb was pre­
sented; 3. On the fourteenth day of the month the
immolation took place, or the lamb was killed; 4. Then
the lamb was roasted and divided among those present;
and this was the partaking of it, or communion; 5.
Finally, the lamb having been eaten, what remained of
it was consumed by fire, and thus was the sacrifice con­
summated.
1 “ Noe . . . obtulit holocausta super altare; cdoratusque est Domi­
nus odorem suavitatis.”— Gem viii. 20.
9 Exod. xii. 3.

II Fulfilment of the Figztres.

31

II.

Fulfilment of the Prophetic Figures.
The Sacrifice of our Lord, as we have said, was a per­
fect sacrifice, of which those sacrifices of the Old Law
were but signs, imperfect figures, and what the z\postle
calls weak and needy elements) The sacrifice offered by
Jesus Christ really fulfilled all the conditions mentioned
above. The first condition, which is the sanctification, or
the consecration of the victim, was accomplished in the
Incarnation of the Word by God the Father himself, as is
mentioned in the Gospel of St.John: Whom the Father
hath sanctified) Likewise, when announcing to the
Blessed Virgin that she was chosen to be the Mother of
the Son of God, the Angel said: The Holy which shall be
born of thee shall be called the Son of Godd Thus this divine
victim, .who was to be sacrificed for the salvation of the
world, had already been sanctified by God, when he was
born of Mary. From the first moment in which the
Eternal Word took a human body, he was consecrated
to God to be the victim of the great sacrifice that was
to be accomplished on the Cross for the salvation of
men. In regard to this our Lord said to his Father:
But a body Thou hast fitted to me . . . that I should do Thy
will, O God)
The second condition, or the oblation, was also fulfilled
at the moment of the Incarnation, when Jesus Christ
voluntarily offered himself to atone for the sins of men.
Knowing that divine justice could not be satisfied by all
1 “ Infirma et egena elementa.”—Gal. iv. 9.
2 “Quern Pater sanctificavit.”—John, x. 36.
3 “ Quod nascetur ex te Sanctum, vocabitur Filius Dei.”—Luke,
i· 354 “ Corpus autem aptasti mihi, ... ut faciam, Deus, voluntatem
luam.”—Heb. x. 5.

32

The Sacrifice of Jesus Christ.

the ancient sacrifices, nor by all the works of men, he
offered himself to atone for all the sins of men, and hence
he said to God, Sacrifices, and oblations, and holocausts for
sin, Thou wouldst not. . . . Then said I, Behold, I come to do
Thy will, 0 God.1 Then the Apostle adds immediately, In
which will we are sanctified by the oblation of the body of
Jesus Christ once.2 This last text is remarkable. Sin had
rendered all men unworthy of being offered to God and
of being accepted by him, and, therefore, it was neces­
sary that Jesus Christ should offer himself for us in order
to sanctify us by his grace, and to make us worthy of be­
ing accepted by God. And this offering which our Lord
then made of himself did not limit itself to that moment,
but it only then began; it always has continued since,
and it will continue forever. It is true it will cease on
earth at the time of Antichrist: the Sacrifice of the Mass
is to be suspended for twelve hundred and ninety days;
that is, for three years six months and a half, according
to the prophecy of Daniel: And from the time when the con­
tinual sacrifice shall be taken away, and the abomination unto
desolation shall be set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred
ninety days? Yet the Sacrifice of Jesus Christ will never
cease, since the Son of God will always continue to offer
himself to his Father by an eternal sacrifice, for he him­
self is the priest and the victim, but an eternal victim
and an eternal priest, not according to the order of Aaron,
of which the priesthood and the sacrifice were tempo­
rary, imperfect, and inadequate to appease the anger of
God against rebellious man, but accordins; to the order
of Melchisedech, as David predicted : Thou art a priest ac-

4 4J

* “ Quia hostias et oblationes et holocautomata noluisti . . . tunc
dixi: Ecce venio, ut faciam, Deus, voluntatem tuam.”—Ileb. x. 8.
9 “ In qua voluntate sanctificati sumus per oblationem corporis
Jesu Christi semel.”—Ibid. io.
*3 “ Et a tempore cum ablatum fuerit juge sacrificium, et posita
fuerit abominatio in desolatione, dies mille ducenti nonaginta.” —
Dan. xii. II.
1

II Fulfilment of the Figtires.

33

cording to the order of Melchisedechl The priesthood of
Jesus Christ will, therefore, be eternal, since, even after
the end of the world, he will always continue to offer in
heaven this same victim that he once offered on the
Cross for the glory of God and for the salvation of man­
kind.
I he third condition of the sacrifice—namely, the im­
molation of the victim—was evidently accomplished by
the death of our Lord on the Cross.
Ί here remains for us yet to verify, in the Sacrifice of
Jesus Christ, the two other conditions requisite to ren­
der a sacrifice perfect—that is, the consumption of the vic­
tim and the partaking of it.
It is then asked, What was this consumption of the
victim in the Sacrifice of Jesus Christ? for although his
body was by death separated from his holy soul, yet it
* was not consumed, nor destroyed.
The anonymous author of whom I spoke in the begin­
ning, says that this fourth condition was fulfilled by the
resurrection of our Lord ; for, then, his adorable body
was divested of all that is terrestrial and mortal, and
was clothed in divine glory. He adds that it is this
glory that Jesus Christ asked of his Father before his
death: And now glorify Thou me, O Father, with Thyself,
with the glory which I had, before the world was, with Thee?
Our Lord did not ask this glory for his divinity, since
he possessed it from all eternity as being the Word
equal to the Father; but he asked it for his humanity,
and he obtained it at his resurrection, by which he
entered in a certain manner into his divine glory.
In speaking of the fifth condition, which is, the pad­
taking of the victim, or Communion, the same author
1 “ Tu es Sacerdos in aeternum secundum ordinem Melchisedech."
—Ps. cix. 4.
2 “ Et nunc clarinca me tu,' Pater, apud temetipsum. claritate
quarn habui, priusquam mundus fieret, apud te.”—John, xvii. 5.

34

The Sacrifice of Jesus Christ.

says that it is also fulfilled in heaven, where all the
blessed are partakers of the victim of the Sacrifice that
Jesus Christ continues to offer to God while offering
himself.
These two reflections, made by the author to explain
the last two conditions of the Sacrifice of Jesus Christ,
are wise and ingenious ; but for myself I think that the
two conditions of which there is question, namely, the
consumption and Communion, are manifestly fulfilled
in the Sacrifice of the Altar, which, as has been declared
by the Council of Trent, is the same as that of the Cross.
In fact, the Sacrifice of the Mass, instituted by our Lord
before his death, is a continuation of the Sacrifice of the
Cross. Jesus Christ wished that the price of his blood,
shed for the salvation of men. should be applied to us
by the Sacrifice of the Altar ; in which the victim offered
is the same, though it is there offered differently from
what it is on the Cross, that is, without the shedding of
blood. These are the words of the Council of Trent :
“ Although Christ our Lord was to offer himself once to
his Eternal Father on the altar of the Cross by actually
dying to obtain for us eternal redemption, yet as his
priesthood was not to become extinct by his death, in
order to leave his Church a visible sacrifice suited to the
present condition of men, a sacrifice which might at the
same time represent to us the bloody sacrifice con­
summated on the Cross, preserve the memory of it to the
end of the world, and apply the salutary fruits of it for
the remission of the sins which we daily commit ; at his
last supper, on the very night on which he was betrayed,
giving proof that he was established a priest forever
according to the order of Melchisedech, he offered to
God the Father his body and blood, under the appear­
ances of bread and wine, and, under the same symbols,
gave them to the apostles, whom he constituted at the
same time priests of the New Law. By these words,

II. Fulfilment of the Figures.

35

‘Do ye this in remembrance of me,’ he commissioned
them and their successors in the priesthood to conse­
crate and offer his body and blood, as the Catholic
Church has always understood and taught.” ' And
further on the Council declares that the Lord, appeased
by the oblation of the Sacrifice of Mass, grants us his
graces and the remission of sins. It says : It is one
and the same victim ; the one that offers sacrifice is
the same one who, after having sacrificed himself on
the Cross, offers himself now by the ministry of the
priest ; there is no difference except in the manner of
offering.” 12
Jesus Christ has, then, paid the price of our redemp­
tion in the Sacrifice of the Cross. But he wishes that the
fruit of the ransom given should be applied to us in the
Sacrifice of Altar, being himself in both the chief sacri­
ficer, who offers the same victim, namely, his own body
and his own blood;—with this difference only, that on the
Cross his blood was shed, while it is not shed at the
1 “ Is igitur Deus et Dominus noster, etsi semel semetipsum in ara
crucis, morte intercedente, Deo Patri oblaturus erat, ut aeternam illic
redemptionem operaretur; quia tamen per mortem sacerdotium ejus
exstinguendum non erat; in cœna novissima, qua nocte tradebatur,
ut dilectæ sponsæ suæ Ecclesiæ visibile, sicut hominum natura exigit,
relinqueret sacrificium, quo cruentum illud semel in cruce peragen­
dum repraesentaretur, ejusque memoria in finem usque sæculi per­
maneret, atque illius salutaris virtus in remissionem eorum, quæ a
nobis quotidie committuntur, peccatorum applicaretur, Sacerdotem
secundum ordinem Melchisedech se in æternum constitutum decla­
rans, corpus et sanguinem suum sub speciebus panis et vini Deo
Patri obtulit; ac, sub earumdcm rerum symbolis, Apostolis, quos tunc
Novi Testamenti Sacerdotes constituebat, ut sumerent, tradidit; et
eisdem eorumque in sacerdotio successoribus, ut offerrent, praecepit
per hæc verba: ‘ Hoc facite in meam commemorationem;’ uti semper
Catholica Ecclesia intellexit et docuit.”—22, c. i.
2 “ Una enim eademque est Hostia, idem nunc offerens Sacerdotis
ministerio, qui seipsum tunc in cruce obtulit, sola offerendi ratione
diversa.”—Sess. 22, c. 2.

36

The Sacrifice of Jeszts Christ,

altar. Hence the Roman catechism 1 teaches that the
Sacrifice of the Mass does not serve only to praise God
and to thank him for the gifts that he has granted us, but
it is a true propitiatory sacrifice, by which we obtain from
the Lord pardon for our sins and the graces of which we
stand in need. Because the fruit of the death of Jesus
Christ is applied to us by the Sacrifice of the Altar, the
Church expresses herself thus in her prayers: “As often
as the memory of the Sacrifice of the Cross is celebrated,
so often is accomplished the work of our redemption.”3
Now, in the Mass we find not only the three essential
parts of the Sacrifice of the Cross,—that is, the sanctifica­
tion and oblation of the victim, as also the immolation,
which is here done mystically, the consecration of the body
and that of the blood taking place separately,—but we
also find the two other parts of the sacrifice; namely, the
destruction or consumption, communion or partaking, of
the victim. The destruction or consumption is accom­
plished by the natural heat of those who receive the
consecrated Host. Communion or partaking of the
victim consists in the distribution of the Holy Eucharist
to the faithful who approach the altar for this purpose.
In this manner we clearly see realized in the Sacrifice
of the Altar the five conditions required in the ancient
sacrifices, all of which were signs and figures of the
great Sacrifice of our Lord.
*
1 P. 2, c. 4, q. 62.
3 “Quoties hujus Hostiæ commemoratio celebratur, opus nostrae
redemptionis exercetur.”—Doni. 9 p. Pent.

* It seems to us that the two explanations which we have just
read—the explanation of the anonymous author and that of St. Alphonsus—about the consummation or the last two parts of the Sac­
rifice of Jesus Christ can be and should be admitted, should not ex­
clude each other, but should be united. It was necessary that this
great sacrifice, the only real sacrifice worthy of God, should be con­
summated in heaven and on earth at the same time, to unite to God

II. Fulfilment of the Figures.

37

the body of Jesus Christ entirely; that is, the Church triumphant and
the Church militant : in heaven, by the glorious union of Jesus Christ,
of the Blessed Virgin, of the angels, of the saints with God, and
among themselves in the bosom of God in which the sacrifice is per­
fect and eternal : on earth, by Holy Mass and Communion, in which
all the faithful partake of the same victim under the Eucharistic veil.
The body of the Redeemer, immolated on the Cross, had, therefore,
to be transformed in a twofold manner ; namely, by the resurrection,
for the consummation of the sacrifice in heavenly glory ; by the Eu­
charist, for the consummation of the sacrifice in earthly combats.
This twofold consummation of the true sacrifice was typified in the cere­
monies of the Old Law: the burning of the victim represented heavenly
Communion, and the eating of it represented earthly Communion.
But in heaven, as in Holy Mass, we have not only consummation, but
we have all the parts of the Sacrifice of the Cross and of the sacri­
fices of the Old Law. Hence, three kinds of sacrifices, or three
degrees, are to be distinguished. In the Old Law there were figures
without the reality ; in the New Law we have the reality under the
figures or appearances; in glory we have the reality exposed and un­
veiled. Such is, briefly, the thought of Père De Condren, wisely de­
veloped by him who published it. Such is, also, without doubt, the
thought of St. Alphonsus; for otherwise we should not understand
what he says on page 32, where he explains the text taken from
Daniel.—Ed.

6l)ort (üxplanntion of tl)c |Jrancrs of iHass.
Mass is rightly divided into six parts. The first part
is the preparation for the sacrifice ; and this is made at
the foot of the altar. The second part extends from the
Introit to the Credo, inclusively—and was formerly called
the Mass of the Catechumens, who had to leave the church
after the Credo. The third part contains the Offertory
and the Preface. The fourth part comprises the Canon
with the Pater Noster ; for the Canon in olden times
finished with the Pater Noster, as a learned author con­
cludes from a passage in the writings of St. Gregory
the Great.1 The fifth part begins with the prayer Libera
nos, qucesumus, Domine (“ Deliver us, O Lord, we beseech
Thee”), which is a preparation for Communion, and in­
cludes Communion. The sixth and last part comprises
under the form of thanksgiving the rest of the Mass.
FIRST PART.

The Preparation that is made at the Foot of the Altar.
In nomine Patris et Filii et Spiritus Sancti. Amen (“In
the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost. Amen”).
In order to sacrifice a victim one must have the power
over its life and death ; but as God only has the power
over the life of his incarnate Son, who is the victim of
the Sacrifice of the Mass, the priest needs divine author­
ity in order to be able to offer Jesus Christ to his heavenly
Father. Yet as he is invested with the authority that
* Epist. 1. 7, ind. 2, cp. 63.

Short Explanation of (he Prayers of Mass. 39
belongs to the priesthood, he says, in union with Jesus
Christ, who is the principal one that offers that sacrifice,
In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost ; thus declaring that he offers the sacrificè
by the authority of the three Persons.
The priest afterwards recites the antiphon Introibo ad
altare Dei (“ I will go unto the altar of God ”), and the
psalm Judica me Deus (“Judge me, O God”). He im­
plores the help of God against the enemies who are laying
snares for him. Then expressing the pain that he feels
of seeing himself, as it were, rejected by the Lord, he
begs him to assist him with his light, and to console
him with the graces that he promised by leading him
into his tabernacle. Finally, he reproaches himself for
indulging in fear, for why should he be troubled when
he has with him his God in whom he should confide ?
Innocent III.1 attests that the recitation before Mass of
the psalm Judica me was the custom of his time, that is,
in the twelfth century ; and Cardinal Lambertini, after­
wards Benedict XIV.,3 assures us that it was recited be­
fore the eighth century. The psalm is concluded with
the Gloria Patri. , It was Pope St. Damasus who ordained
that each psalm should be concluded in this manner. It
is, however, believed that the Gloria Patri was intro­
duced by the Council of Nice, or, as we are told by BaroniusJ and St. Basil, even by the Apostles, the Council
of Nice having added only these words, Sicut erat, etc.
Adjutorium nostrum in nomine Domini (“Our help is in
the name of the Lord"). Affrighted by the grandeur
of the act he is about to perform, and by the thought of
his unworthiness, the priest asks God’s help in the name
of Jesus Christ ; and acknowledging himself guilty, he
accuses himself of his sins, not only before God, but
before the Blessed Virgin and all the saints, who on the
' De Alt. Myst. 1. 2, c. 13.

3 De Missa: S. 1. 2, c. 3.

3 Ann, 325.

40 Shor l Explanat ion oj the Erayers ojfi lass.

last day, with Jesus Christ, will pronounce judgment
upon sinners.
Deus, tu conversus, vivificabis nos (“Thou, O Lord,” says
the priest, “ wilt turn and bring us to life”). The sinner
remains in death so long as God in his goodness does
not come to restore to him the life of grace. Then he im­
plores anew the divine mercy : Ostende nobis, Domine, mise­
ricordiam tuam
us, O Lord, Thy mercy”); and
supplicates the Lord to hear him : Domine, exaudi ora­
tionem meam (“O Lord, hear my prayer”).
Before leaving the people to go up to the altar, the
priest says to them, Dominus vobiscum (“The Lord be
with you ”). By these words he wishes and asks that
Jesus Christ may grant to the people as well as to him­
self the effects of the prayers that he has said ; and the
server expresses to him the same wish when answering
for all the people : Et cum spiritu tuo (“And with Thy
spirit”). These reciprocal wishes indicate the union of
faith in Jesus Christ that exists between the priest and
the people.
Aufer a nobis, etc. (“ Take away from us our iniquities,
etc.”). In going up the steps of the altar, the priest begs
the Lord to deliver him from all iniquities, in order that
he may approach the Holy of Holies with a pure heart ;
that is to say, in order that he may worthily offer up the
great sacrifice.
Oramus te, Domine, per merita Sanctorum tuorum, etc.
(“We beseech Thee, O Lord, by the merits of Thy
saints, etc.”). Having reached the altar, he kisses it, to
unite himself to Jesus Christ, represented by the altar ;
and, through the merits of the holy martyrs whose relics
are therein enclosed, he conjures our Lord to deign to
pardon him all his sins.
From the first ages the Church was accustomed to
offer up the Eucharistic sacrifice on the tombs of the
martyrs who had sacrificed their lives for God, and who

Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass. 41
for this reason have always been particularly honored in
the Church. During the first period of the Church there
were no other festivals than those of the mysteries of
Jesus Christ, those of the Blessed Virgin, and the anni­
versaries of the martyrs. However, it is not to the saints,
but only to God that altars are erected, “ and,” as St.
Augustine says, “we have not erected an altar to the
martyr, Stephen, but with the relics of the martyr Ste­
phen we have erected an altar to God.”1
SECOND PART.

From the Introit to the Credo.
It is usually in the Introit that the Church proposes
the subject of the feast that is celebrated. Mention is
therein made of some divine mystery, of the Blessed
Virgin, or of some other saint whom the Church honors
on that day, so that we simply render this honor to the
saint, since the sacrifice, as we have said, is offered only
to God. It is asserted that the author of the Introit is
St. Gregory the Great, as may be seen in the works of
Benedict XIV?
Kyrie, eleison ; Christe, eleison. These are Greek words
that mean “ Lord, or Christ, have mercy.” This prayer
is addressed three times to the Father, three times to
the Son, and three times to the Holy Ghost. Durand 3
says that Mass was begun to be said in Greek in the
Oriental Church at the time of the Emperor Adrian I ,
about the year 140. Pope St. Sylvester ordered that,
after the example of the Greeks, the Kyrie eleison should
be said in the Latin Church. According to Cardinal
Bellarmine4 this custom was introduced into Italy about
1 “ Nos, in isto loco, non aram fecimus Stephano, sed de reliquiis
Stephani aram Deo.”—Serm. 318, E. B.
" De Afissœ S. 1. 2, c. 4.
3 Bation. 1. 4, c. 1.
4 De Λ/iss. 1. 2, c. 16.

4 2 Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass.
a hundred and fifty years before St. Gregory. Thereby
is shown the union that exists between the Greek and
the Latin Church.
Gloria in excelsis Deo, etc. (“Glory be to God on high,
etc.”). This canticle or prayer is formed of the words
that the cetestial choirs used when the Angel came to
announce to the shepherds the birth of the Saviour ;
“ Glory to God in the highest : and on earth peace to
men of good will.” 1 The remaining words were added
by
the Church. In it God is thanked for his O"lory,
be*
J ’
cause God has used our salvation for his glory by saving
us through Jesus Christ, who, in offering himself as a
sacrifice to his Father, has procured salvation for men,
and has given, at the same time, infinite glory to God.
Then the Church, addressing herself to Jesus Christ,
asks him by the merits of his sacrifice to have pity on
us; and she concludes by proclaiming him: Quoniam
tu solus Sanctus, tu solus Dominus, tu solus Altissimus,
Jesu Christe, cum Sancto Spiritu in gloria Dei Patris.
Amen (“For Thou only art holy; Thou only art Lord;
Thou only, O Jesus Christ, art Most High in the glory
of God the Father. Amen”). For our Saviour, who
sacrifices himself as a victim, is at the same time God,
equal to Him to whom the sacrifice is offered.
Then follows the prayer or Collect, thus called because
the priest, performing the office of mediator between
God and men, collects all the prayers of the people, and
presents them to God. The Collect is said in a suppli­
ant manner, with outstretched and raised hands. In
these prayers are asked of God the graces that have
reference to the mystery of the day: for example, at
Easter, the grace to rise with Jesus Christ, and at the
Ascension to dwell with him in spirit in heaven; or we
ask for those graces that we wish to obtain through the
1 Luke, ii. 14,

Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass. 4^
intercession of the saint whose feast we are celebrating.
But all these prayers are concluded with the name of
Jesus Christ : Per Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum
(“Through our Lord Jesus Christ”). Because all the
graces that we obtain are given to us chiefly in view of
the merits of Jesus Christ. It is not true, as the innova­
tors say, that we offer the Sacrifice of the Altar to the
saints. It is altogether false; for we know very well
that the sacrifice, being a cult or worship that is due to
the sovereign Lord of the universe, can be offered only
to God; and if at the Mass we make mention of the
saints, we do so only because of the favors that they
have received from God. to whom they acknowledge
they are indebted for all the happiness that they pos­
sess.
Here follow the Epistle and the Gospel. While list­
ening to the reading of the Epistle, we must hear it as if
it is God himself who speaks by the mouth of his proph­
ets and apostles.
The Epistle is followed by the Gradual, which, accord­
ing to Bellarmin, was sung in former times while the
deacon ascended the steps of the ambo—an elevated pul­
pit—to read the Gospel. The Gradual was followed by
the Alleluia, a Hebrew word that signifies Praise the Lord.
But in Lent the Alleluia, which expresses joy, is replaced
by the Tract, which Abbot Rupert calls the lamentation
of penitents (Pœnitentium lamentum).
The priest then leaving the left side of the altar, which
represents the Jewish people, passes to the right side,
which represents the Gentiles, who accepted the Gospel
that was rejected by the Jews. We should listen to the
Gospel as if we heard the words of our divine Saviour
instructing us himself, and we should at the same time
ask him for the necessary help to put in practice what
he teaches. It is an ancient custom to stand during the
reading of the Gospel, to show that we are ready to fol­

44 Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass.
low the precepts and counsels that our Lord points out
to us.
Credo (“ I believe”). While the priest is reciting the
symbol, we should renew our faith in all the mysteries
and all the dogmas that the Church teaches. By the
symbol was formerly understood a military sign, a mark by
which many recognize one another, and are distinguished
from one another: this at present distinguishes believers
from unbelievers. Benedict XIV.1 tells us that at Rome
the recitation of the symbol during Mass was begun only
in the eleventh century.
THIRD PART.

The Offertory and the Preface.
The Offertory embraces everything from the Dominus
vobiscum till the Preface. In offering the bread and
wine the priest calls them the immaculate Host, the Chalice
of salvation. We should not be astonished at this; for all
the prayers and all the ceremonies before and after the
consecration have reference to the divine Victim. It is
at the moment of consecration that the Victim presents
himself to God, that he offers himself to him, and that
the sacrifice is offered; but as these different acts cannot
be explained at the same time, they are explained one
after the other. The priest then offers by anticipation
the bread prepared for the sacrifice, and while saying,
Suscipe, sancte Pater, hanc immaculatam Hostiam, etc.
(“Accept, O holy Father, this immaculate Host, etc.”);
and he offers the wine as if it had already been conse­
crated, by saying, Offerimus tibi. Domine, Calicem salu­
taris, etc. (“We offer unto Thee, O Lord, the Chalice of
salvation, etc.”) ; because this wine, being afterwards
changed into the blood of Jesus Christ, becomes our sal1 De Missa S. 1. 2, c. 8.

Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass. 45
vation. St. Augustine says that as at the Eucharistic
Table our Saviour offers us to eat and to drink his body
and his blood, we should also offer to him our body and
our blood by giving ourselves entirely to him, being
ready to sacrifice our life for his glory, should it be necessarv.
These are the beautiful words of the holv
*
J Doctor:
“ You know what this banquet is, and what nourishment
is offered you at this table. Since Jesus Christ gives
entirely his body and his blood, let no one approach
without giving himself entirely to the Lord.” 1
A little water is mixed with the wine to represent the
mixture or the union that takes place in the Incarnation
of the Word between the divinity and the humanity, and
also to represent the intimate union that is effected in the
sacramental Communion between Jesus Christ and the
person who communicates—a union which St. Augus­
tine calls Mixtura Dei et hominis (“A mixture of God
and of man”). Hence the priest, in the prayer which he
recites while mixing the water with the wine, beseeches
God to grant that, as his divine Son became partaker of
our humanity, we may be made partakers of his divinity.
The Council of Trent declares that this minglingof water
and of wine in the chalice is prescribed: “The holy
Synod admonishes that it is enjoined on the priests by
the Church that they should mix water with the wine
that is to be offered in the chalice, as it is believed that
the Lord has done the same thing.”3 However, this is
only an ecclesiastical, not a divine precept.
Offerimus tibi, Domine, Calicem salutaris, etc. (“We offer
unto Thee, O Lord, the Chalice of salvation, etc.”). The
chalice of salvation is offered to the Lord, so that it may
1 “ Mensa quæ sit, nostis; ibi est corpus et sanguis Christi; qui ac­
cedit ad talem mensam, præparet talia.”—In Jo. tr. 47.
• “ Monet sancta Synodus praeceptum esse ab Ecclesia Sacerdoti­
bus, ut aquam vino in calice offerendo miscerent; quod Christum Do
minum ita fecisse credatur.”—Stss. 22 c. 7.

46 Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass.
arise in his divine presence as an agreeable odor, for our
salvation and for the salvation of the whole world.
Cardinal Bona,’ in his Liturgy, assures us that neither
in the Sacramentarium of St. Gregory, nor in other authors,
is any prayer found for the offering of the bread and
of the wine; however, the same Cardinal says that in the
ancient Liturgy which he caused to be published we
find the prayers that were recited by the clergy as well
as by the faithful when the latter presented to the priest
their offerings. Moreover, our French author says that
the prayers recited at present by the priest at the obla­
tion of the bread and of the wine have reference to the
offerings which the faithful formerly made, not at the
altar, but at the balustrade of the choir.
In spiritu humilitatis ct in animo contrito suscipiamur a te,
Domine, etc. (“ In the spirit of humility, and with a con­
trite heart, let us be received by Thee, O Lord, etc.”).
The priest presents himself before our Lord with an
humble and a contrite heart, and begs him to bless the
great sacrifice that is about to be offered: Veni, Sanctifi­
cator, etc. (“Come, O Sanctifier, etc.”).
Then he goes to wash his hands, out of respect for this
divine sacrifice, while reciting the psalm Lavabo inter in­
nocentes manus meas, etc. (“ I will wash my hands among
the innocent, etc.”).
Suscipe, Sancta Trinitas, etc. (“ Receive, O Holy Trinity,
etc.”). By this prayer the priest offers to God Jesus
Christ as a victim already immolated by his death on the Cross. Heretics calumniate us when they affirm that we
. offer to God two different sacrifices, namely, the sacrifice
of the Cross and that of the altar. We reply to them that
there are not two sacrifices, since, as we have already
explained elsewhere, the sacrifice of the altar is a
memorial of the sacrifice of the Cross; it is really the
1 Lib. 2, c. 9, § 2.

Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass. 47
same sacrifice as that of the Cross, Jesus Christ being
there the principal offerer and the victim that is offered.
Orate, fratres, etc. (“ Brethren, pray, etc.”). By these
words the priest exhorts the people to supplicate the
Lord to receive this sacrifice for the glory of his name
and the good of the faithful. The server then answers
in the name of the people by praying to God to accept
this sacrifice: Suscipiat Dominus Sacrificium de manibus
tuis, etc. (“ May the Lord receive this sacrifice from thy
hands, etc.”).
Then follows the Secret, a prayer that refers to the
offerings made by the people, namely, of the bread and
wine that are to be changed into the body and the blood
of Jesus Christ. The Church asks the Lord to bless
them and to render them profitable, not only to those
who present them, but to all the faithful, just as may be
seen in the Secret of the fifth Sunday after Pentecost:
“Mercifully receive, O Lord, these offerings of thy servants ; that what each hath offered to the honor of thy
name, may avail to the salvation of all.”1 Thus the
Offertory is concluded.
Before passing to the Canon, the priest reads the Preface, in which he exhorts the faithful to raise their hearts
to God: Sursum corda (“Lift up your hearts”). The
people answer that they have already done so: /labemus
ad Dominum (“ We have lifted them to the Lord ”). And
the priest continues by inviting them to unite with him
in thanking the Lord: Gratias agamus Domino Deo nostro
(“Let us give thanks to our Lord God”). He afterwards says that it is just and salutary to render thanks
through Jesus Christ, who alone can worthily give
thanks for the eternal salvation and for so many benefits
granted to men and also to angels, who also give thanxs
to God through Jesus Christ for all the gifts that they
•

1 “ Domine, has oblationes benignus assume, ut, quod singuli obw
Ierunt, cunctis proficiat.”

I

j
|

I
j
1
ί
]
|
I
I
j
I
j

I
I
I
1

I
I

I
ί

48 Short Explanation of the Pj'aycrs of Mass.
have received. The priest entreats the Lord to accept
our prayers united with those of the angels, who cele­
brate his glory by repeating without ceasing the can­
ticle, Sancius, Sanctus, Sanctus, Dominus Deus Sabaoth !'
(“Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God of Hosts!”); and he
concludes by repeating the words used by the Jewish
people in their acclamations at the triumphant entry of
Jesus into Jerusalem: Benedictus, qui venit in nomine
Domini! Hosanna in excelsis!' (“Blessed is he that
cometh in the name of the Lord ! Hosanna in the
highest!”)
FOURTH PART.

The Canon.
Te igitur, clementissime Pater, etc. (“We therefore hum­
bly pray and beseech Thee, most merciful Father, etc.”).
Here begins what we call the Canon of the Mass, which
the Council of Trent declares to be free from every
error,3 since it is composed of the very words of our
Lord, of the traditions of the apostles, and of pious regu­
lations of the Holy See.4 The Canon is very ancient: it
was already in use in the fourth century, according to the
testimony of St. Ambrose.6 The priest first prays to his
heavenly Father in the name of the whole Church, and
through the merits of Jesus Christ, to accept and to bless
the offerings that are made to him, and that are called
gifts without spot: Hcec dona, hœc munera, heee sancta sacri­
ficia illibata (“These gifts, these presents, these holy un­
spotted sacrifices”). These words apply not only to the
bread and the wine that have been offered, but refer by
1 Isa. vi. 3.
2 Matt. xxi. 9.
3 “ Ab omni errore purum.”
4 “ Is enim constat, cum ex ipsis Domini verbis, tum ex Apostolo­
rum traditionibus, ac Sanctorum quoque Pontificum piis institutioni
bus.”—22, c. 4.
s De Sacr. 1. 4, c. 4.

Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass.

49

anticipation to the body and the blood of Jesus Christ,
into which the bread and the wine are soon to be
changed; hence they are called unspotted sacrifices
Innocent III. refers these last words to the purity of the
heart and of the body with which the priest should cele­
brate Mass: “We call them by this name because of the
purity of heart and of body with which the priest should
offer them.” 1 But this is rather a spiritual and mystical
reflection, the proper explanation is that which precedes
it above.
The Holy Sacrifice is, before all, offered for the
Catholic Church by praying to God that he may pre­
serve her in peace, may defend her, maintain her in
unity, and govern her through the ministry of the pas­
tors, by communicating to them his Holy Spirit. It
must be observed that the prayers of the Church, during
the Holy Sacrifice, should be addressed to God the
Father, as was ordained by the Third Council of Carth­
age: “ During the August Function the prayer should be
addressed to God the Father.” ’·1 It does not follow that
the other divine Persons should be excluded from these
prayers; but they are considered together in the Person
of the Father, their first principle, and this is the reason
why the Church is accustomed to pray to the Father,
with the Son, in the Holy Ghost.
At the first Memento, the priest recommends, at first,
all those persons for whom he wishes most especially to
pray; then he recommends all those who, happening to
be present, offer with him the Holy Sacrifice; finally, he
recommends all their relatives and friends. He says:
i. Pro quibus tibi offerimus, vel qui tibi offerunt (“ For whom
we offer, or who offer up to Thee”). It must be re­
marked that the disjunctive particle vet, “or,” is some’ “ ‘ Illibata,’ quæ sine macula cordis et corporis oportet offerri.”—
De Alt. Mysi. 1. 3, c. 3.
2 “ Cum altari assistitur, semper ad Patrem dirigatur oratio.”—c. 23

50 Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass.
times conjunctive, and that it is probable that it is here
taken in this last sense according to St. Gregory, as we
are told by Benedict XIV. Moreover, it must be ob­
served that there is a great difference between sacrificing
and offering: to the priest alone belongs the right to
sacrifice, whilst all those who are present may offer the
sacrifice. 2. Quorum tibi fides cognita est, et nota devotio
(“Whose faith is known, and devotion apparent unto
Thee”). By these words we are to understand that in
order to participate in the fruit of the sacrifice we must
have faith and devotion, which spring from charity.
3. Pro redemptione animarum suarum (“ For the redemption
of their souls”). The first effect of the sacrifice of the
Cross, which is applied to us by the sacrifice of the altar,
is to become free from the power of the devil. 4. Pro
spe salutis et incolumitatis suce (“ For the hope of their
safety and salvation”). These words comprise all the
spiritual and temporal graces that God grants to us by
virtue of this sacrifice, through which alone we can
render to God the thanks that we owe him.
Communicantes et memoriam venerantes, etc. (“ Communi­
cating with the saints and honoring the memory, etc.”).
This prayer is said in order to enter into communion
with the Church triumphant. Thereby we honor, in the
first place, the memory of the Mother of God, then that
of the apostles, then that of the martyrs and of all the
other saints, through the merits and the intercession of
whom we beg our Lord’s protection in all our necessi­
ties. We who are travellers upon earth form only one
body with the saints who are in heaven, and united
with them in the same spirit, we offer to God the same
sacrifice.
Hanc igitur oblationem, etc. (“We therefore beseech
Thee, O Lord, graciously to accept this oblation, etc.”).
The priest spreads his hands over the bread and the
wine, and, through the merits of Jesus Christ, who re­

Short Explanation oj the Prayers oj Λ/ass. 51
deemed us from the power of the devil, he prays to the
Eternal Father favorably to accept this offering that his
servants and his whole family make to him. He also
asks God to help us to enjoy peace in this life, to pre­
serve us from hell, and to admit us among the number
of the elect: 1st in electorum tuorum jubeas grege numerari
(“And number us in the flock of Thine elect"). Estius
observes that by these last words we do not ask of God
predestination, as if God could change his eternal de­
crees, but we ask of him the effects of predestination,
that he may draw us to himself and conduct us to eter­
nal happiness.1 In the Old Law he who offered sacrifice
placed his hands on the victim to signify that just as
this animal was soon to lose its life by immolation, so
he also offered up his own life to God. It is with the
same spirit of sacrifice that every priest should offer
himself to God, when he spreads his hands over the host
and the chalice.
*
Quam oblationem tu, Deus in omnibus, queesumus, bene­
dictam, adseriptam, ratam, rationabilem, acceptabilemque
facere digneris ; ut nobis corpus et sanguis fiat dilectissimi
Filii tui Domini nostri Jesu Christi (“ Which obla­
tion do Thou, O God, vouchsafe in all respects to
make blessed, approved, ratified, reasonable, and ac­
ceptable, that it may become to us the body and blood
of Thy most beloved Son, Jesus Christ our Lord").
In this prayer the priest asks God to cause this oblation
to be blessed {benedictam), that by this blessing the bread
and lhe wine may be changed into the body and the blood
1 “ Non petimus immutari æternum Dei propositum, sed causam pro
effectu ponimus, orantes ut Deus nos ad se convertat atque ad æternam felicitatem perducat; qui sunt effectus prædestinationis.”—In
Sent. 1. i, d. 40, § 22.

* Such should also be, in this grave ceremony, the sentiments of all
the faithful, who, we should not forget, offer the holy sacrifice jointly
with the priest.—Ed.

52 Short Explanation of the Prayers of hl/ass.
of Jesus Christ ; that it may be admitted (adscriptam),—
that is, substracted from all profane usage and wholly
consecrated to the divine Majesty; ratified (ratam), that
is, approved as a perfect sacrifice ; reasonable or rational
(rationabilem),—this includes an allusion to a passage
in the Epistle to the Romans, in which St. Paul says : “ I
beseech you , . that you present your bodies a living
sacrifice, holy, pleasing unto God, your reasonable
service;”1 acceptable (acceptabilem),—that is, altogether
agreeable and worthy of being received, differently from
the victims and the oblations of the Hebrew people,
which were not sufficient to appease the divine justice
incensed against sinners ; and, finally, Ut nobis corpus
et sanguis fiat dilectissimi Filii tui (“That it may become
to us the body and blood of Thy most beloved Son” ).
The priest, according to St. Thomas, docs not thereby
ask that the consecration be accomplished, but that it
be profitable to us. 2
Qui, pridie quam pateretur, etc. (“Who the day before
he suffered,” etc.). Here the priest, renewing the mem­
ory of the Passion of Jesus Christ, relates what the
Lord did on the evening before his death, when he in­
stituted the Sacrament and the sacrifice of his body and
blood. Then the priest does the same thing, and con­
secrates by pronouncing the very words used by Jesus
Christ, as St. Ambrose remarks: “He uses not his own
words, but the very words of Jesus Christ.” 3
The form of the consecration is taken from St.
Matthew : Hoc est corpus meum (“ This is my body”).4
These words need no explanation, since they themselves
1 “Exhibeatis corpora vestra hostiam viventem, sanctam, Deo
placentem, rationabile obsequium vestrum.”—Rom. xii. i.
5 *' Non ut consecratio impleatur, sed ut nobis fiat fructuosa.”—P.
3, q. 83, a. 4.
3 “ Non suis sermonibus, sed utitur sermonibus Christi.”—De Sacr.
1. 4. c. 4.
4 Matt. xxvi. 26,

Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass.

53

declare what mystery is accomplished, namely, the
change of the bread into the body of Jesus Christ.
The form of the consecration of the chalice is as fol­
lows: Hic est enim calix Sanguinis mei, novi et eeterni Tes­
tamenti, mysterium fidei, qui pro vobis et pro multis effundetur
in remissionem peccatorum (“ For this is the chalice of my
blood of the new and eternal testament, the mystery of
faith, which shall be shed for you, and for many, to the
remission of sins”). These words the Church has taken
from different texts of the Gospel, partly from St. Luke,
partly from St. Matthew. St. Luke says: This is the
chalice, the new testament in my blood, which shall be shed for
you I St. Matthew: For this is my blood of the new testament
which shall be shedfor many unto remission of sins? The word
cetcrni, “everlasting,” is found in St. Paul: In the blood
of the everlasting testament? The other words, Mystery of
faith, the Roman catechism declares are taught by
sacred tradition, which is the guardian of Catholic
truths. This divine mystery is called Mystery of faith,
not to exclude the reality of the blood of Jesus Christ,
but to show that in it the faith shines forth in a wonder­
ful manner, and triumphs over all the difficulties that
may be raised by human reason, since it is here, says
Innocent III.,* that we see one thing and believe another.
We believe, he adds, that the form that we read in the
Canon was received from Jesus Christ by the Apostles,
and that they transmitted it to their successors? The
1 “ Hic est calix novum Testamentum in Sanguine meo, qui pro
vobis fundetur.”—Luke, xxii. 20.
- “Hic est enim Sanguis meus novi Testamenti, qui pro multis
effundetur in remissionem peccatorum.”—Matt. xxvi. 28.
3 “In sanguine Testamenti æterni.”—/leb. xiii. 20.
4 “Quoniam aliud ibi cernitur, aliud creditur.”—De Alt. Myst. 1,
4. c. 36.
6 “Sane formam istam verborum ab ipso Christo acceperunt Apos­
toli, et ab ipsis Apostolis accepit Ecclesia.”—Ibid. c. 5.

54 Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass.
Roman catechism,1 moreover, says, that the words of
consecration should be thus understood: It is my blood
that is contained in the chalice of the New Testament.
This signifies that men receive no longer the figure of the
blood of Jesus Christ, as was the case in the Old Law ;
but they really receive the true blood of the New Testa­
ment. The words Pro vobis et pro multis (f For you and
for many”) are used to distinguish the virtue of the
blood of Christ from its fruits; for the blood of our
Saviour is of sufficient value to save all men, but its
fruits are applicable only to a certain number and not to
all, and this is their own fault. Or, as the theologians
say, this precious blood is (in itself) sufficiently (suf­
ficienter} able to save all men, but (on our part) effectu­
ally (efficaciter} it does not save all—it saves only those
who co-operate with grace. This is the explanation of
St. Thomas, as quoted by Benedict XIV.*
The consecration is followed by the elevation of the host
and of the chalice: this is done, writes Sassi, in order to
prove the truth of the Eucharist which was attacked by
Berengarius at the beginning of the twelfth century. The
same truth is again professed at the second elevation
shortly before the Pater noster, when the priest says, Omnis
honor et gloria (“ All honor and glory”). It was also at the
time of the heresy of Berengarius that the custom was
introduced of ringing the bell at the elevation of the
Host and of the chalice.
1 P." 2, c. 4, q. 2o.
* De Miss. Sacr. 1. 2, c. 15.—Benedict XIV. here observes that
St. Thomas (P. 3, q. iS, a. 3) seems to favor the opinion of those
who make the essential form of the consecration of the chalice con­
sist in all the words that the priest pronounces as far as IDec quoties­
cumque; because the words that follow, Hic est enim calix sanguinis
mei, are determinationes pnrdicati, that is to say, sanguinis Christi,
and consequently, belonging ad integritatem ejusdem locutionis, are
de substantia forma. St. Pius V. caused the contrary opinion to be
erased from the commentary of Cajetan,

Short Explanation oj the Prayers of Mass, 55
Ihcc quotiescumque feceritis, in mei memoriam facietis (“As
often as ye do these things, ye shall do them in remem­
brance of me”). After the two consecrations the priest
repeats the words of Jesus Christ, by which our Saviour
commanded his Apostles and their successors to do, in
memory of his Passion, what he had just done himself in
their presence.
Unde et memores, Domine, etc. (“ Wherefore, O Lord, . . .
calling to mind,” etc.). Here the priest calls to mind
the Passion of our Lord, his resurrection, and ascension.
He offers to the divine majesty in the name of the .
Church the consecrated victim, which he calls a pure
Host, exempt from every sin; holy, being united with
the divinity in the person of the Word; immaculate, with­
out any stain; and then, “The holy bread of eternal life,
and the chalice of everlasting salvation.” While pro­
nouncing these words he blesses the bread and the
chalice with the sign of the cross. On this subject
Luther turns to ridicule the Roman Church bv asking
how the priest blesses Jesus Christ—how the creature
blesses the Creator. We answer here that the priest
blesses the Host, not by his own authority, nor in his
own name, but in the name and by the authority of the
Eternal Father, who alone can bless Jesus Christ as
man and as victim. Such is the answer given on this
point by Innocent III. St. Thomas answers differently
by saying that after the consecration the priest does
not make the sign of the cross to bless, but only to re­
mind us of the power of the cross and of the death of our
Lord.1
Supra qua propitio, etc. (“Upon which vouchsafe to
look,” etc.). The priest then prays to the Lord that he
1 “Sacerdos, post consecrationem, non utitur cruccsignatione ad
benedicendum et consecrandum, sed solum ad commemorandum vir­
tutem crucis et modum passionis Christi quæ ad crucem est termi­
nata.”—P. 3, q. 83, a. 5.

56 Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass.
may accept with pleasure this sacrifice, just as he ac­
cepted the offerings of Abel, the sacrifice of Abraham,
and that of Melchisedech. In recalling to mind thesacrafice of Abel, of Abraham, and of Melchisedech, we regard
less the value of the things offered than the sanctity of
those who offered them, because they were holy men. Conquently, if God, because of his sanctity, favorably re­
ceived their sacrifice, how much more should please him
the sacrifice of the Saint of saints—of our Lord Jesus
Christ ! But the most decisive reason on account of which
the Church makes special mention of these three sacrifices
is, because they represented in an excellent manner the
sacrifice of Jesus Christ.
I
Supplices te rogamus, etc. (“We most humbly beseech
Thee,” etc.). The priest continues humbly to ask the
Saviour that the consecrated Host be presented to his
divine Majesty through the hands of his holy Angel, in
order that all those who are going to receive the body
and the blood of his adorable Son may be filled with
blessings and all celestial gifts through the merits of
Jesus Christ. By the Angel of whom mention is made
in this prayer, we may understand the Angel who pre­
sides at the Sacrifice of the Altar, or, as our French author
says, we may understand Jesus Christ himself, who is pre­
eminently the Holy Angel, called in Scripture the Angel
of the Great Counsel. But the explanation of St.
Thomas seems to be the most natural. The priest, he
says, speaks for the Church, and asks that the Angel
who presides at the divine mysteries may present to God
the prayers of the celebrant and of the people.1
Memento etiam, Domine, etc. (“Be mindful, O Lord,”
etc.). 1 he priest asks the Lord to remember his ser­
vants who have passed to the other life and are slumber1 “Sacerdos petit hoc pro corpore mystico, ut scilicet orationes
Sacerdotis et populi Angelus assistens divinis mysteriis Deo reprae­
sentet."— P. 3, q θ3· a· 4'

Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass, yj
ing in the sleep of peace, and to grant them a place of
refreshment, light, and peace, through the merits of
Jesus Christ. When the charity of the souls that depart
from this life is not sufficient to purify them, the fire of
purgatory will supply this defect. Yet the charity of the
Saviour supplies it best by means of the Eucharistic
sacrifice, which procures for these holy souls great miti­
gation of their sufferings, and often deliverance from
their torments. The Council of Trent says: “The souls
there detained are helped by the suffrages of the faithful,
but principally by the acceptable sacrifice of the altar.” 1
And it adds2 that this is a tradition of the /Apostles. St.
Augustine exhorts us to offer the sacrifice for all the
dead, in case the souls that we recommend cannot re­
ceive our help.
Nobis quoque peccatoribus, etc. (“ And to us sinners,”
etc.). Here the Church prays for sinners, in order that
God may vouchsafe, in his mercy, to permit them to
enter the society of the saints ; and she asks this grace
through the merits of Jesus Christ. She then adds :
Per quern hcec omnia semper bona creas, etc. (“By whom,
O Lord, Thou dost always create,” etc.). By the Word
Thou hast created this bread and wine, and now, by the
same Word, Thou hast sanctified (sanctificas) them by
reserving them for the sacrifice. Thou hast quickened
them (vivificas) b}’- changing them into the body and the
blood of Jesus Christ; Thou hast blessed (benedicis) them
and transformed them into a source of benediction for
the Church of Christ; and, finally, Thou hast given us all
these good things (ct preestas nobis) by distributing them
to the faithful in Holy Communion. And all these
favors the Church asks through the merits of Jesus
Christ: Per ipsum, that is, through him; cum ipso, in
1 ‘ Animas ibi detentas, fidelium suffragiis, potissimum vero acceptabili altaris Sacrificio juvari.”—.Sw. 25, Deer. de Ptirg.
2
22, c. 2.

5 8 Short Explanation of the Prayers of 'Mass.
union with our Saviour; in ipso, in him as the members
are in the body, since God recognizes as his own only
those who are united with Jesus Christ.

*

THE PATER NOSTER.

Oremus. Prœceptis salutaribus moniti, etc. (“ Instructed
by Thy saving precepts, etc.”). The Church militant
regards herself as entirely composed of sinners ; she
thinks herself unworthy to call God her Father, and to
address to him the seven petitions, which in the name of
the faithful she is going to address to him by reciting
the Pater noster, if Our Father”). Hence she protests
that she only dares to address to God this prayer
because God himself has commanded her to do so. She
then teaches us that we may venture to present to God
the seven petitions which contain the whole economy of
our salvation, because it is pleasing to him and he him­
self gives us the command. We are so miserable, and
our mind is so limited, that we do not even know what
graces we should ask of God in behalf of our own sal­
vation. Regarding our poverty and our insufficiency,
Jesus Christ himself deigned to compose our prayer or
to indicate the subjects on which we should address
Almighty God. He instructs us to say :
Pater noster, qui es in cœlis (“ Our Father, who art in
heaven, etc.). The Apostle St. John says: Behold what
manner of charity the Father hath bestowed upon us that we
should be called, and should be the sons of Godt It is as­
suredly only by the effect of extreme love that we worms
of the earth have been enabled to become the children of
God, not by nature, but by adoption; and such is the
immense grace that the Son of God has obtained for us
by becoming man; for St. Paul says: You have received the
1 *' Videte qualem charitatem dedit nobis Pater, ut Filii Dei nomi­
nemur et simus.”—I John. iii. i.

Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass.

59

spirit of adoption of sons, whereby we cry, Abba (Father}.'
Can a subject wish for greater happiness than to be
adopted by his king? ora creature to be adopted by its
Creator? This is what God has done for us; and he
wishes that we should address to him with filial confi­
dence the following prayer:
1. Sanctificetur no mem tuum (“Hallowed be Thy name”).
God cannot possess a greater sanctity than that which
he possesses from all eternity, because he is infinite;
hence what we ask in this prayer is merely that God
may make known in every place his holy name, and
that he may make himself loved by all men: by unbe­
lievers, who know him not; by heretics, who do not know
him in the right manner; and by sinners, who know him
but do not love him.
2. Adveniat regnum tuum (“ Thy kingdom come’’)· Two
kinds of dominion God exercises over our souls—the do­
minion of grace and the dominion of glory. By these
words we ask for both, namely, that the grace of God
may reign among us in this life, that it may direct and
govern us, so that one day we may be judged worthy of
glory, and may have the happiness to possess God and
be possessed by him for all eternity.
3. Fiat voluntas tua, sicut in cœlo, et in terra (“ Thy will
be done on earth, as it is in heaven”). The whole perfec­
tion of a soul consists in the perfect accomplishment of
the will of God? as is done by the blessed in heaven.
Hence Jesus Christ wishes us to ask the grace to ac­
complish the will of God upon earth, as the angels and
saints accomplish it in heaven.
4. Panem nostrum quotidianum da nobis hodie (“ Give us this
day our daily bread”). Such is the text as we find it in
St. Luke.2 By this prayer we ask God for the temporal
1 “ Accepistis Spiritum adoptionis, in quo clamamus : Abba (Pater).”
—Rom. viii. 15.
a Luke, xi. 3.
4

6o Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass.
goods of which we stand in need to sustain our present
life. Ί he words “Our daily bread ’’ teach us that we
should ask for this kind of goods with moderation,-after
the example of Solomon, who asked only what was neces­
sary: Give me only the necessaries of life) It is to be re­
marked that in the Gospel of St. Matthew, instead of the
daily bread, we read, Give ns this day our supersubstantial
*
*
bread
By this supersubstantial bread we must un­
derstand, according to the explanation given by the
Roman catechism, Jesus Christ himself in the Sacra­
ment of the Altar, that is, in Holy Communion. We ask
this heavenly bread every day, Give us this day, because
every good Christian should communicate every day.
if not really at least spiritually, as we are exhorted by
the Council of Trent.
5. Et dimitte nobis debita nostra, sicut ei nos dimittimus
debitoribus nostris (“And forgive us our trespasses, as we
forgive them that trespass against us”). To eat worthily
of this heavenly bread, we must be free from mortal sin,
or at least be washed of it by the blood of the Lamb in
the sacrament of penance. We tty, free from mortal sin;
but it must be observed that if anyone should communi­
cate with an actual affection for some venial sin, he could
not be said to communicate without offering some indig­
nity to our Lord—at least if he communicates often.
6. Et ne nos inducas in tentationem (“ And lead us not
into temptation”). How are these words to be under1 “Tribue tantum victui meo necessaria.”—Prov. xxx. 8.
’“Supersubstantialem.”—Matt. vi. 11.
* These two expressions are not opposed to each other; on the
contrary, one explains the other. We ask, in the one as in the other,
what is each day necessary for the subsistence of the body and of the
soul; but we chiefly ask for spiritual nourishment, and, above every­
thing else, for the Holy Eucharist, which is pre-eminently and beyond
comparison called the bread of life and the true bread of the children
of God · Panis vita, vere Panis filiorum. —Ed.

Short Explanation of the Prayers oj Mass.

61

stood ? Does God sometimes tempt us—does he lead us
into temptation? No; for St. James says: God is not a
tempter of evils, and He tempteth no man) This text we
must understand as we do that of Isaias: Blind the heart
of this people . . . lest they see) God never blinds any
sinner, but he often refuses to grant to some, in punish­
ment for their ingratitude, the light that he would have
given them had they remained faithful and grateful.
Hence when it is said that God makes any one blind, it
is meant that he withholds the light of his grace. This,
therefore is the sense of the prayer, and lead us not into
temptation ; we ask God not to permit us to have the mis­
fortune of being in those occasions of sin in which we
might fall. Hence we should always watch and pray
as the Lord exhorts us to do, in order not to fall into,
temptation: Watch ye, andpray that ye enter not into tempta­
tion) To enter into temptation means the same as to
find one’s self in the danger of falling into sin; we should
therefore often say to God, Lord, lead us not into tempta­
tion.
7. Sed libera nos a malo (“ But deliver us from evil”).
There are three kinds of evils from which we should ask
the Lord to deliver us—the temporal evils of the body,
the spiritual evils of the soul, and the eternal evils of the
next life. As for the temporal evils of this life, we ought
always to be disposed to receive with resignation those
that God sends us for the good of our souls, such as
poverty, sickness, and desolation; and when we ask God
to deliver us from temporal evils we should always do
so on condition that they are not necessary nor useful
for our salvation. But the true evils from which we
1 “ Deus enim intentator malorum est; ipse autem neminem ten­
tât.”—fames, i. 13.
2 “ Excæca cor populi hujus ... ne forte videat.”—Isa. vi. 10.
3 “Vigilate et orate, ut non intretis in tentationem.”—Matt. xxvi.
41·

6 2 Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass.
should absolutely pray to be delivered are spiritual evils,
sins, which are the cause of eternal evils. Moreover, let
us be convinced of this infallible truth, that in the present
state of corrupt nature we cannot be saved unless we
pass through the many tribulations with which this life
is filled: Through many tribulations we must enter into the
kingdom of God)
The priest finishes the Lord’s prayer with the word
Amen, which he pronounces in a low voice, because he
represents the person of Jesus Christ, who is the founda­
tion of all the divine promises.* This word is a summary
of all the petitions that have been made—petitions the re­
petition of which pleases the Lord, for the more we pray
to God the more he will hear our prayers. The great
people of this world are not pleased when they are im­
portuned by petitions; but this importunity is pleasing
to God, says St. Jerome.2 Cornelius à Lapide even as­
sures us that God wishes that we should persevere in
this importunity in our prayers.3
FIFTH PART.

From the Prayer “ Libera nos” till the Communion.
Immediately after the Pater noster the priest recites
the prayer Libera nos, queesumus, Domine (“ Deliver us, O
Lord”), by which he asks the Lord for himself and for
all the faithful to grant, through the intercession of the
Blessed Virgin, of the apostles and of all the saints, a
continual peace during the days of the present life, so
1 “ Per multas tribulationes oportet nos intrare in regnum Dei.”—
Acts, xiv. 2i.
9 “ Oratio, quamvis importuna, plus arnica est.”—Hom. in Matt.
3 “Vult Deus nos in oratione esse perseverantes usque ad impor­
tunitatem.”—In Luc. xi. 8.
* This signifies that the divine Mediator gives support to our
prayer and renders it efficacious.—Ευ.

Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass. 63
that his divine mercy may preserve them from every sin
and from all confusion.
He then says, Pax Domini sit semper vobiscum (“ May
the peace of the Lord be always with you”). He wishes
the peace of the Lord for all his brethren, who answer
him with the same wish: Et cum spiritu tuo (“And with
thy spirit”). He makes at the same time upon the chalice,
with the particle of the Host which he holds in his hand,
three signsof the cross, which indicates, according to St.
Thomas,1 the three days that Jesus Christ spent in the
tomb.
The priest then drops the sacred particle into the
chalice and says these words: Hœc commixtio et consecratio
Corporis et Sanguinis Domini nostri Jesu Christi fiat accipi­
entibus nobis in vitam œternam! (“ May this mixture and con­
secration of the body and blood of our Lord Jesus Christ
be to us that receive it effectual to eternal life”). Ex­
plaining these words, Consecratio . . . fiat, Bellarmin says
that we do not here ask that the consecration should
take place, but that it be profitable for eternal life to
those who are about to receive Jesus Christ in Holy Com­
munion.-1 This mixture of the holy species represents
the union of the divinity with the humanity which was at
first effected in the womb of Mary through the Incarna­
tion of the Word, and which is renewed in the souls of
the faithful when they receive him in the Eucharistic
Communion.
Agnus Dei, qui tollis peccata mundi (“Lamb of God, who
takest away the sins of the world”). Before Communion
the Lamb of God, Jesus Christ, as the victim of the sac­
rifice, is invoked, and is invoked three times, to point out
1 P. 3, q- 83, a. 5.
• “ Non enim petimus ut nunc fiat Consecratio, sed ut Consecratio,
antea facta, sit nobis ad vitam æternain salutaris.”—De Miss. 1. 2, c.
27.

64 Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass.
the need that we have of his grace, in order to be recon­
ciled with God and to receive his peace.
Here follow the three prayers that precede Commun­
ion.
In the first prayer—Domine Jesu Christe, qui dixisti
Apostolis tuis. Pacem relinquo vobis (*‘ Lord Jesus Christ,
who said to Thy Apostles, I leave you peace”)—prayer
is offered to God that he may vouchsafe to grant peace
to the Church in consideration of her faith, and keep her
in union, according to his will, by delivering her from the
division produced by false doctrines, and from all that is
contrary to the divine will.—And here the Church has introduced the custom that the faithful should give one an­
other the kiss of peace, to remind them that their hearts
should be united in charity. Before giving the kiss of
peace, the priest kisses the altar, to show that he cannot
give the peace unless he has first received it from Jesus
Christ, who is represented by the altar.
In the second prayer, Domine Jesu Christe, Fili Dei ·
vivi, the priest asks Jesus Christ, by virtue of his ador­
able body and blood, to deliver him from all evils, and to
keep him always united with him.
In the third prayer he beseeches the Lord that this
Communion may not turn to his condemnation, but may
be for the salvation of his soul and body.—The Holy
Eucharist protects the soul against temptations and pas­
sions; it extinguishes the fire of concupiscence that burns
in our bodies, and is a powerful remedy against the death
of the soul.
After these prayers the priest says, while invoking the
name of the Lord, Panem coelestem accipiam, ct nomen
Domini invocabo (“ I will take the bread of heaven, and
call upon the name of our Lord”). In order that the
earthly food maÿ be of benefit to us, we must eat it when
we are hungry; in like manner, in order that Communion
may produce in us much fruit, we should receive it with

Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass. 65
great desire to possess Jesus Christ and to love him ar­
dently. As John Gerson says, we ought, at the moment
in which we are about to receive Jesus, invoke him anew,
in order to obtain the grace to receive him with great
profit to our souls.
Corpus (Sanguis) Domini nostri Jesu Christi custodiat ani­
mam mcam in vitam aternam (“ May the Body (Blood) of
our Lord Jesus Christ preserve my soul to life everlast­
ing”). While pronouncing these words the priest re­
ceives the body and the blood of Jesus Christ. This
prayer recalls to our mind that this precious body and
blood are given to us as a pledge of eternal life, and as a
viaticum in order to pass from this exile to our heavenly
country. Hence when we receive Communion we ought
to be so disposed as if we had to leave the earth at once,
to enter eternity.

SIXTH PART.

Thanksgiving.
Quid retribuam Domino pro omnibus qua retribuit mihi I
(“What shall I renderto the Lord for all he hath rendered
unto me ?”) The priest says, For all, etc., because he who
receives Jesus Christ in Communion receives all the
gifts and all the goods that one can desire, according to
the words of St. Paul: How hath He not also, with Him,
given us all things.1 He says, What shall I render ? be­
cause man is not capable of thanking God as he should
thank him. Jesus Christ only can worthily thank the
Eternal Father for the gifts that he bestowed upon men.
The priest therefore adds: Calicem salutaris accipiam, et
nomen Domini invocabo (“ I will take the chalice of salva­
tion, and call upon the name of the Lord”). He suppli­
1 “Quomodo non etiam cum illo omnia nobis donavit?”—Rom. viii.
32.

66 Short Explanation of the Prayers of Mass.
Φ

cates the Divine Redeemer to thank the heavenly Father
for himself and for all men.
After having taken the precious blood he renews his
thanks to God in the following words: Quod ore sumpsi­
mus, Domine,pura mente capiamus, et de munere temporali fiat
nobis remedium sempiternum (“Grant, O Lord, that what
we have taken with our mouth we may receive with a
pure mind, that of a temporal gift it may become to us an
eternal remedy”). By this prayer the Church makes us
ask God that, as our mouth has received this divine
food and drink, our hearts may also receive them, so that
they may be forus an eternal remedy that may forever
heal us of all our infirmities.
Finally the priest says, Corpus tuum, Domine, quod
sumpsi, et Sanguis quem potavi, adhœreat visceribus meis
(“ May Thy body, O Lord, which I have received, and
the blood which I have drunk, cleave to my bowels”). In
this prayer, and in the last prayer called Post-commun­
ion, he asks, through the merits of Jesus Christ in this
mystery, and through the intercession of the saint whose
memory is celebrated, that this divine Saviour may al­
ways preserve him in this intimate union with him, and
that no stain may rest on his soul, which has been
nourished by a sacrament so holy and so pure.
Ite, Missa est (“ Go, the Mass is ended”); or, Benedica­
mus Domino (“Let us bless the Lord”). It is with these
words that the priest dismisses the people, just as if he
said, The Sacrifice is accomplished ; and those who are
present while thanking God by the mouth of the ser­
ver, say, Deo Gratias (“Thanks be to God”). “To give
thanks to God,” says St. Augustine, “ is to acknowledge
that all good things come from God, and to thank him
for them.” 1
The priest afterwards passes to the right side of the
1 “ Deo gratias agere, est sentire omnia bona a Deo data esse, et
pro ipsis Deum laudare.”

Short Explanation oj the Prayers of Mass. 67
altar, and recites the Gospel of St. John: In principio erat
Verbum (“ In the beginning was the Word "). William de
Bury says that it was St. Pius V. who ordained that this
Gospel should always be recited at the end of Mass; as
formerly some said it, and others omitted it.

This explanation of the prayers of Mass may be ser
viceable to all—to the faithful as well as to priests.

Account of Miraculous Discovery

68

QUeonnt
OF

THE

MANNER

WHICH

HAD

IN

WHICH

BEEN

THE

STOLEN

DIOCESE OF NAPLES, WAS

IN

BLESSED

Λ

SACRAMENT,

PARISH

MIRACULOUSLY

OF

THE

FOUND, IN

THE YEAR 1772.

Having received information from many persons of
the wonderful occurrence that I am now going briefly
to relate, I endeavored to collect evidence sufficient to
enable me to publish an account of it; and I first ob­
tained a full relation of the fact, written by a priest of
the same town, who was one of the eye-witnesses of the
miracle. But not satisfied with this, I read myself the
authentic process that was drawn up by the Archi­
épiscopal Court of Naples, by order of his Eminence
Cardinal Sersale, the present Archbishop. The process
is very long, consisting of 364 pages—a most careful in­
vestigation into the facts having been made by the
officers of the court from the evidence of many priests
and lay persons, all of whom, in perfect agreement,
made their depositions on oath.
It happened on the morning of the 28th of January, in
the past year 1772, at a place called S. Pietro à Paterno,
in the diocese of Naples, that the tabernacle of the
parish church, in which the Blessed Sacrament was re­
served, was found open, and that the two ciboriums, a
large and a small one, containing many particles, had
been taken away. For several days the whole neighbor­
hood was in the greatest distress and grief; and though
the most diligent search was made, no tidings could be
obtained either of the ciboriums or of the sacred par­
ticles. At last, on Thursday, the 18th of February, a

of the Blessed Sacrament.
certain youth, Giuseppe Orefice, of about eighteen years
old, as he was passing in the evening near the property
of the Duke of Grottolelle, saw a number of lights, which
had the appearance of bright stars. The following even­
ing he saw the same thing, and on coming home he told
his father what he had seen; his father, however, would
not believe him.
On the following day, about an hour before sunrise,
the father was passing by the same spot, with Giuseppe
and his brother Giovanni (a child of eleven years), who,
turning to his father, said: “See, father, the lights of
which Giuseppe spoke to you yesterday evening, and
you would not believe him!”
On the evening of the same day, the same boys, on
coming home, again saw the lights in the same place.
Don Girolamo Guarino, the confessor of Giuseppe Ore­
fice, was then informed of it, who, in company with his
brother Don Diego, also a priest, went to the spot where
the lights had been seen, and meanwhile sent for Ore­
fice, who, on coming there with his brother and a person
called Tomaso Piccino, again saw the lights; but at that
time the priests saw nothing.
On the evening of Monday, the 23d of February, Ore­
fice returned to the spot with Piccino and a man named
Carlo Marotta, and met on the road two strangers, who
stopped and asked them what those many lights were
which they had just distinctly seen, and which twinkled
like stars. They replied that they did not know; and,
taking leave of the strangers, they ran in haste to mark
the spot where they had seen the lights. As soon as
they had marked the spot, which was distant a few
steps from the hedge, and in which was a poplar-tree
higher than the rest of the trees, they went to find the
two priests already mentioned, told them what had
occurred, and returned all together to the spot.
When they were all there, with a child of five years,

70

Account of MiraCulous Discovery

nephew to the two priests, the child cried out: “See,
there are the lights, which look like two candles.”
(Here we must observe, that the lights did not always
appear in the same manner.) At the same moment
Orefice saw these two lights,’and said they shone like
two stars; Carlo and Tomaso also saw them, and three
Other children of Signor Guarino, close to the poplai
already mentioned.
After this they heard the shouting of many people,
who, from a stack of straw which was on the property,
were begging the priest to come and see in the stack a
great light in the appearance of a flame. In the mean
time, a woman named Lucia Marotta threw herself with
her face to the ground on the spot where the light was
seen.
The priests and many other persons ran up, and hav­
ing lifted up the woman, commenced to dig the ground;
but then they found nothing. The two brothers, Giu­
seppe Orefice, with Tomaso Piccino and Carlo Marotta,
then returned to the town; and going along the Strada
Regia they heard the cries of those who had remained
on the spot. Going back there, Piccino fell suddenly
upon his face; and after a few steps, Giuseppe felt him­
self pushed forward on the shoulders, and he also at
once fell to the ground. In the same way, and at the
same moment, the other two, Carlo Marotta and Gio­
vanni, Giuseppe’s brother, also fell; and all four felt
their heads wounded, as if they had received a severe
blow with a stick.
Having risen, they went forward a few steps; Giu­
seppe, as also Carlo, Tomaso, and Giovanni, saw a bril­
liant light as of the sun coming forth from beneath the
poplar-tree; and they all four saw rising out of this
light, to about four or five feet in height, a dove, which
was almost as brilliant as the light itself: the dove,
however, gliding down into the earth at the foot of the

oJ the Blessed Sacrament,

71

poplar, from which it came out, disappeared, as also did
the light. What the dove signified is not known; but it
appears certain that it was something supernatural; and
all the persons already mentioned gave evidence of the
fact upon oath before the Vicar-General of Naples.
After this, remaining in the same place, they all cried
out: “See, there are the lights!” And going on their
knees they began to seek for the sacred particles. While
Piccino was scooping out the earth with his hands, they
saw one particle come out white as paper. They then
sent to call the priests. Don Diego Guarino came, and
kneeling down he took the sacred particle and put it in
a white linen handkerchief, amid the tears and devotion
of all the people, who wept bitterly.
He then began to search more carefully; and having
removed some more earth, he saw a group of about forty
particles appear, which had not lost their whiteness, al­
though they had been buried for nearly a month from
the time they were stolen. They were placed in the
same handkerchief, and the earth in which they were
found was also removed.
It being now rumored about, other priests of the place
came to the spot, bringing with them a ciborium, cotta,
stole, canopy, and torches. In the mean time a priest
and a gentleman went to Monsignor the Vicar-General
to know what was to be done. An order came that the
particles should be carried in procession to the church.
They did so, and arrived at the church about half-past
eleven at night, when the particles were placed in the
tabernacle.
This took place on the night of the 24th of February.
The people were much consoled, but not fully so, be­
cause the greater part of the particles, as was supposed,
Avere still wanting.
But on the evening of the following Tuesday, the 25th,
a small light, but very brilliant, was seen in the same

Iccount of Miraculous Discovery
place as at the first, by many persons, country-people,
gentlemen, as also by the priests Don Diego Guarino
and Don Giuseppe Lindtner, who wrote for me an ac­
count of the whole affair, as I mentioned at the begin­
ning. This priest, being much terrified, pointed to a
mustard-plant which was growing there, and cried out:
“O Jesus, O Jesus! look at the light there, look at it!”
Upon which the others also saw a most dazzling light,
which rose about a foot and a half from the ground, and
formed itself on the top into the figure of a rose. Giu­
seppe Orefice, who was there, affirmed that the light was
so brilliant that his eyes remained for some time dazzled
and dimmed.
They began, therefore, to seek the remainder of the
particles in that place, but found none; but on the
evening of the following day, the 26th of February, a
number of lights was seen round the stack of straw by
three cavalry soldiers of the regiment called Borbone,
Pasquale de S. Angelo of the diocese of Atri and Penne,
Giuseppe Lanzano, and Angelo di Costanzo of Acerra,
who were all examined before the archiépiscopal court.
These deposed before Monsignor the Vicar-General,
that as they were riding round the royal villa of Caserta, where his majesty the king then resided, they saw
on the property above mentioned “several lights like
shining stars.” These are the very words of the soldiers,
as taken down in the process.
Moreover, on the same evening of the 26th, Signor D.
Ferdinando Haam, a gentleman of Prague in Bohemia,
Chancellor and Secretary for letters to the Embassy of
his Imperial and Royal Apostolic Majesty, was return­
ing from the city of Caserta at about nine at night,
along the Strada Regia, near to the above-mentioned
property: he alighted from his carriage to go and see
the place where he had heard the stolen particles had
been found two days before. On arriving there he

of the Blessed Sacrament.
found many persons, and among them the priest Don
Giuseppe Lindtner, with whom he was acquainted, who
told him the whole history both of the sacrilege and of
the miraculous discovery of the particles. Signor Haam,
after having heard the priest, related that he also, eight
or nine days before, on the 17th or 18th of the month,
not having then heard either of the particles that had
been stolen or of the lights that had been seen, was
passing by this place about nine at night, and that he
saw “a great number of lights amounting to about a
thousand,” and at the same time a number of persons
who were standing in silence and with devotion round
the lights. Being much frightened at what he saw, he
asked the driver what those lights were; he replied,
“ that perhaps they were accompanying the Most Holy
Viaticum to some sick person.” “ No,” replied Signor
Haam, “that cannot be, otherwise we should at least
hear the bells.” Hence he suspected that these lights
were the effect of some diabolical sorcery, and so much
the more as the horse had stopped, and would not go
on a step: he therefore made the driver get down, but it
was impossible to make the horse go on; it trembled all
over and foamed at the mouth. At last, after many
attempts, the horse, drawn away as by force out of the
road which led to the ground, set off with such speed
that the driver cried out: “O Jesus, what will come of
this ?” And so Signor D. Ferdinando returned to Naples,
seized with great fear. He himself deposed the whole
of this in the archiépiscopal court, as maybe read in the
process.
On the evening of Thursday, the 27th, at about seven
o’clock, Giuseppe Oreiice and Carlo Marotta went to
the place where was the stack of straw, which they
found had been burned by the priests Don Girolamo
Guarino and Giuseppe Lindtner, in order that they
might more easily search for the missing particles:

74

Account of Miraculous Discovery

they found also Giuseppe Piscopo, Carmine Esposito,
and Palmiero Novello, prostrate on the ground and
weeping, because they had seen a little light appearing
and then disappearing before them several times. When
Orefice heard this, he knelt down, and began to recite
the acts of faith, hope, and charity: when he had finished
he returned with the others to see what the light was,
which, according to the deposition of Orefice, rose up
about four fingers from the earth, and then disappeared
as it were in the ground. After this, having put a mark
over the place where the light had appeared, so as not
to be mistaken, Orefice and Marotta went to inform thepriest Don Girolamo Guarino, who came immediately
to the place and found many persons kneeling there: he
began to search with care about the ground on which
the mark had been placed.
At this moment many persons again saw the light;
and Guarino, who did not see it, made the sign of the
cross upon the ground, and ordered his brother Giuseppe
to scoop out the earth on which the stack of straw had
stood, on the left of the cross, with a pickaxe which he
had in his hand; but he found nothing. However, just
as they were thinking of digging in another part, Giu­
seppe Orefice, who was on his knees all the time, put
his hand on the ground, and finding that it was soft
and yielding, mentioned it to Don Guarino, who, tak­
ing a knife from his brother, stuck it into the ground
on the spot which had been marked with the cross; and
when it was at its depth, he heard a noise as if several
hosts united together were broken. He drew the knife
out of the ground, and with it a little ball of earth, to
which he saw many particles were attached. Struck
with fear at what he saw, he cried out in astonishment,
“ Oh, oh, oh!”‘ and then fainted away; so that, as he
himself deposed, his sight failed him, and, losing all

of the Blessed Sacrament,

75

power over himself, the knife, with the ball of earth and
the particles, fell from his hand.
As soon as Guarino recovered his senses, he put the
particles in a white linen handkerchief, covered them up,
and laid them in the hole in which they had been found;
for, on account of the trembling which had come over
him, and especially in the arms, he was not able to stand
upright. The parish priest, being informed of what had
happened, came quickly to the spot, where he found all
kneeling before this hidden treasure; and having taken
better information of the event, he went back to his
church, and sent a canopy, veil, a number of wax-tapers,
and a chalice in which the sacred particles were put.
The assistants spread the veil over a little table covered
with silk, on which the Blessed Sacrament reposed; round
this a number of persons knelt with lighted torches; and
many people arrived, not only from the town, but also
from the surrounding villages, with their priests, all of
whom shed tears of tender devotion. In the mean time
the priest Lindtner and Signor Giuseppe Guarino went
off to find Monsignor the Vicar-General, and returned
about ten o’clock with orders to carry in procession the
particles that had been found to the parish church of S.
Pietro à Paterno. They did so, and along the way they
all sang, praising and thanking Almighty God. As
soon as they arrived at the church, benediction was
given with the chalice in the midst of the tears and
cries of devotion of the whole people, who could not
leave off weeping and thanking the Lord for the great
consolation they had received.
We read in the history of olden times of many such­
like prodigies in confirmation of the truth of the Most
Holy Sacrament. I myself, in my History of Heresies,
have related many examples on this matter in the time
of the impious Wickliffe, who was the first of modern

76

Account of Miraculous Discovery,

heretics to deny the truth of this venerable Sacrament.
At that time Almighty God was pleased to work many
miracles to confound their incredulity, which I have
inserted in the book just mentioned (chap. 10, n. 36,
37). Nevertheless, there are not wanting certain critical
spirits who altogether refuse to believe these ancient
accounts, and say, “ But who saw them ?” Now, if such
a one should doubt the fact which I have now related,
and which was proved with such exactness in the archi­
épiscopal court of Naples, he can easily certify himself
of the truth of it by going to the town of St. Pietro à
Paterno, which is not far from the city, where he will
find many lay persons and ecclesiastics who will assure
him that they beheld with their own eyes Lhe prodigies
here related.
For the rest, let others say what they please: for my
own part, I hold the fact to be more than certain, and
therefore I wished to make it known by publishing an
account of it. It is true that the miracle here described
does not call for any other than mere human faith:
nevertheless, of all such facts grounded on human faith
I do not know if there be one that is more deserving of
belief than this that I have related, considering the ex­
treme care with which the information was taken by the
Neapolitan court, and the evidence, not of credulous
women, but of seventeen men, lay and ecclesiastics, who
judicially deposed on oath all that they had seen with
their own eyes. All these circumstances, which are so
many marks of truth, make the fact more than morally
certain. Hence I hope that all those that read this
account will not be disinclined to believe it, but will do
what they can to make it known, for the glory of the
Most Holy Sacrament of the Altar.

QHjc (Ceremonies of tljc ittiiss

Father Tannoia (B. ii. ch. I.) speaks of a work that
St. Alphonsus caused to be printed at Naples in 1761,
on the manner of celebrating Mass conformably to the
Rubrics, and on the faults that are ordinarily committed,
with exhortations on the disposition requisite for cele­
brating Mass worthily, and with affections for prépara­
tion and thanksgiving for every day of the week. This
is a work that Cardinal Villecourt (1. vi. p. 1, ch. 5 et 6),
in his “ Tableaux Chronologiques,” under the same year
1761, designates thus: “ Ceremonies of the Mass, followed
by acts of preparation and thanksgiving.” In another
place (1 iii. ck. 42) we also see that our saint, towards
the end of 1768, had a work printed, entitled “Ceremo­
nies of the Mass,” and divided into two parts: in the
first he explains the Rubrics, and points out the ordi­
nary faults; in the second he treats of the preparation
and thanksgiving. We think that there is here question
of a simple reprint of the work published in 1761, to
which the author added in 1768, as a third part, his
dissertation on the Honoraria of Masses, of which Father
Tannoia afterwards speaks.—Ed.

NOTICE.
In the following pages, which treat of the Ceremo­
nies of the Mass, we have thought it very useful to quote
at the head of each article the text of the Rubric of the
Missal, which our author only explains. Both the text
and its commentary are needed so as to elucidate and
supplement each other; and experience proves that one
neglects too often what it is important that one should
know before all things.
In the many notes we have endeavored to give all the
latest decisions of the Sacred Congregation of Rites.
It must be observed that in this treatise there is ques­
tion only of the celebration of private Mass.
We have added an Appendix in ten articles, which
speak of the Altar and its ornaments, the Chalice and
its accessories, the Vestments, the Matter and Form of
the Sacrament, the Disposition of the celebrant, the
Accidents that may occur, the Place and the Time of
celebrating Mass, the Server of Mass. All this is drawn
from the Rubrics of the Missal, and from the Moral
Theology of our author, with some notes. We subjoin
an article on the Mass celebrated in a strange church.
We have added another treatise of the holy bishop
in which he speaks of the Honoraria of Masses; of the
abuses connected therewith, and the means proposed to
remedy them; of public Masses with offerings, and pri­
vate Masses with stipends; of the use of unleavened and
leavened bread; of the Value and Application of the
fruit of the Mass; and of privileged Altars. -Ed.

THE CEREMONIES OF THE MASS.

CHAPTER I.
WHAT THE PRIEST SHOULD DO BEFORE GOING TO THE
ALTAR.

I. Preparatory Acts.
“Sacerdos celebraturus Missam, prævia confessione sacramentali, quando opus est, et saltem Matutino cum Laudibus
absoluto, orationi aliquantulum vacet, et orationes inferius
positas pro temporis opportunitate dicat.”—(Rub. Miss. tit. I.
n. i.)

The priest who wishes to say Mass should previously
have recited at least Matins and Lauds, and this under
' pain of venial sin,1 according to the common opinion of
theologians, against some who assert that it would be a
mortal sin. This rule is founded on an ancient cus­
tom of the Church; for when Innocent IV. heard of the
controversy raised on this point between the Archbishop
of Nicosia and his Latin suffragans on the one side, and
the Greek bishops of Cyprus on the other, he rendered
this decision: “Sacerdos autem dicat Horas canonicas
more suo; sed Missam celebrare, prius quam Officium
’ “ Ab hujusmodi autem culpa veniali excusabit quælibet mediocris
causa rationabilis, puta: si dans eleemosynam postulet ut statin’ cele­
bretur; si exspectet populus, aut aliqua persona gravis; si superior præcipiat, tempus celebrandi transeat, vel instet commoditas studii, itine­
ris, et similia.”—{Theol. tuor. 1. 6, n. 347.) Sec also “ Dispositions of
the Celebrant,” in the Appendix, § VJ.
6

■

82

The Ceremonies of the Mass,

niatutinale compleverit, non présumât.”’
Benedict
XIV. concludes that even a mortal sin may be committed
if any one violates this rule habitually. He says: “Si
quis nulla causa urgente, perpetuo id faceret, ut vide­
retur quasi statuisse animo, numquam celebrare dicto
Matutino cum Laudibus, tum cum doctis Auctoribus
concludi posset, hujusmodi sacerdotem peccare mortal­
iter.”2
It is also proper that the priest should spend some
time in mental prayer. If he wishes to confess, he should
do so before putting on the sacred vestments. Then he
should make the proximate preparation on which ordi­
narily depends all the actual devotion that one has
during the celebration of Mass. Nothing is, therefore,
better than to recite attentively the psalms and the
prayers that are printed for this purpose in the tablet
containing the preparatory acts.3

2. The Preparing of the Missal and the Washing of Hands.
“ Deinde, accedit ad locum in sacristia, vel alibi praeparatum,
ubi paramenta aliaque ad celebrationem necessaria habentur;
accipit Missale, perquirit Missam, perlegit, et signacula ordinat
ad ea quæ dicturus est. Postea, lavat manus, dicens orationem
inferius positam.”—(Rub. Miss. tit. I. η. i.)
After this preparation the priest takes the Missal,
searches for the Mass that he wishes to say, and ar1 Epist, ad OttoH. card. Tusc.
2 De Sacrif. Missa, 1. 3, c. 13, n. 4.
3 “ Dubitatur an sit veniale, omittere orationes ante vel post Missam.
Communiter negant, quia in Rubrica non adest de illis præceptum,
sçd tantum insinuatio, cum ibi, in præparatione Missæ, solummodo
dicatur: ‘ Orationes pro temporis opportunitate (hoc est, commoditate)
dicendæ.’ Hoc tamen non obstante, Sacerdotem, qui sine ulla præ­
paratione, saltem domi facta, ad sacrificandum accederet, puto ab aliqua
culpa non excusandum.”—{Theol. mor. 1. 6, n. 410.) Our author does
not comprise among these prayers of mere counsel those that one recites
in putting on the vestments, nor those that one should say at the end
of Mass, Ch. XI. n 14; they do not bear the title Pro temporis oppor'
(unitate, but are positively prescribed.

CHAP. I.]

HeJfore Going to the

z/ ttar.

8;

ranges the book-marks in their proper places; he also
prepares the sacred vestments.
Then he washes his hands,* saying in a low voice the
following prayer:
7-λζ, Domine, virtutem manibus meis ad abstergendam
omnem maculam, ut sine pollutione mentis et corporis valeam
tibi servire.
It must be observed that, according to the common
opinion of theologians, the omission of this prayer, as
also of the other prayers which the celebrant says while
putting on the sacred vestments, is not a grave fault;
yet it cannot be excused at least from a venial sin.

3. The Preparing of the Chalice.
“ Deinde, præparat calicem, qui debet esse vel aureus, vel
argenteus, aut saltem habere cuppam argenteam intus inauratam,
et simul cum patena itidem inaurata, ab Episcopo consecratus;
super ejus os ponit purificatorium mundum, et super illud pate­
nam cum hostia integra, quam leviter extergit, si opus est, a
fragmentis, et eam tegit parva palla linea, tum velo serico, super
velo ponit bursam coloris paramentorum, intus habentem corpo­
rale plicatum, quod ex lino tantum esse debet, nec serico vel
auro in medio intextum, sed totum album ; et ab Episcopo, vel
alio habente facultatem, simul cum palla benedictum.”—(Rub.
Miss. tit. I. η. i.)

After having washed his hands, he prepares the chal­
ice;* he himself places the host on the paten, but before
1 De Herdi (j. Liturg. prax. tom. I. n. 195) teaches that the priest
should wash his hands and not merely his fingers, as he does at the
Lavabo of the Mass. “ Lotio manuum ante Missam debet fieri saltern
sub veniali; el sub gravi, si manus sint valde immundæ, propter reve­
rentiam Sacrificii.”—{Theol. tuor. 1. 6, n. 409.)
3 Hc places the purificator directly upon the chalice; and if he carries
with him a small spoon with which he may put a little water into the
chalice at the Offertory, as such a thing is allowed (S. R. C., hebr. 6,
1S5S), hc places it on the purificator. See Appendix: The Chalice and
its Accessories, § III.; and the permission to touch the sacred vessels,
§ X·

ürfW.

84

Tlie Ceremonies of the Mass.

doing so he should lightly pass his thumb and forefinger
around the edge, so that the loose particles may be re­
moved.
He then covers the paten with the pall, the upper part
of which, according to the S. R. C.,‘ must not be covered
with silk.
Upon the pall he puts the veil, which is to be spread
out in front in such a manner that it covers the foot of
the chalice, and has folds at the sides, not in front, so
that it may be more easily folded when the chalice is to
be uncovered.
Upon the veil he places the burse, so that its opening
is towards the celebrant when he carries the chalice,
and he turns over upon the burse the border of the veil
in order to be able to hold the chalice more conveniently.
The burse should contain the corporal; otherwise, says
Gavantus,1
2 the burse would be useless. One should not
carry the corporal upon the veil outside of the burse with­
out an apostolic dispensation; see Gavantus and Merati.34
It must be observed that, according to the teaching
of theologians, it would be a grave sin to celebrate with
a corporal that is very much soiled; and Merati says
the same thing in regard to the other vestments. To
use a corporal that is a little soiled is a venial sin if one
could easily procure another. The continuator of Tournely ’ says that, in case one could not otherwise say a
Mass of precept, it would be permitted to use a corporal
that is very much soiled.
1 Deer. Jan. 22 , 1701. Nevertheless, later on, the question was
again asked in these words: “ An, non obstantibus decretis a Sacra
Rituum Congregatione editis, uti liceat palla a parte superiori panno
serico cooperta?—and the Congregation answered, January 10, 1852:
* Permitti posse, dummodo palla linea subnexa calicem cooperiat, ac
pannus superior non sit nigri coloris aut referat aliqua mortis signa.’ ”
’ In Ruhr. Miss. p. 2, t. 1, litt. o.
3 Merati, In Ruhr. Miss. p. 2, t. 2, n. 12,
4 De Eudieir. p. 2, c. 9, a. 2, s. 8.

CHAI’. I.]

Before Going to the Altar.

It must also be observed that there should be no cross
in the middle of the corporal; but a cross is permitted
near the border of the anterior part, where one may kiss
it when the altar is to be kissed.
It is, moreover, to be remarked, that it is not allowed
to place upon the chalice one’s pocket-handkerchief or
anything else; and so also upon the altar nothing is to
be placed that does not appertain to the Mass.1

4. The Priest about to Put on the Sacred Vestments.
“Quibus ita dispositis, accedit ad paramcnta, quæ non debent
esse lacera, aut scissa, sed integra, et decenter munda, ac pulchra,
et ab Episcopo itidem, vel alio facultatem habente, benedicta;
ubi calceatus pedibus, et indutus vestibus sibi convenientibus,
quarum exterior saltem talum pedis attingat, induit se, si sit Prae­
latus saecularis, supra rochettum, si sit Praelatus regularis, vel
alius Sacerdos saecularis supra supcrpelliceum, si commode
haberi possit, alioquin sine eo supra vestes communes, dicens
ad singula singulas orationes inferius positas.”—(Rub. Miss. iit.
I. art. 2.)

After having thus prepared everything, the priest
goes to the place where the vestments are kept. These
should be kept in the sacristy, or at least,3 as is per­
mitted by theologians, at the corner of the altar on the
Gospel side; for the right of vesting at the middle of
the altar is permitted only to bishops and to cardinals;
this right is also granted to prelates who have the privi­
lege of celebrating pontifically, but to the latter only
when they use this faculty.3
If at the moment in which he is about to vest he
wishes to make the sign of the cross, he should do so
1 Ruhr. gen. tit. xx.
2 That is to say, in case of necessity, when, for example, there is no
sacristy. The vestments, however, cannot be taken to the altar on
which the Blessed Sacrament is publicly exposed, as the Cercmoniale
Episcoporum directs.
3 S. R. C., Sept. 27, 1659.

Μ».

86

The Ceremonies of the Λ/ass.

before taking the amice; such is the opinion of Bauldry
and Tonellius.

5. He Puts on the Amice.
“ Ac primum accipiens amictum circa extremitates et chordulas, osculatur illud in medio, ubi est crux, et ponit super caput,
et mox declinat ad collum, et, eo vestium collaria circumtegens,
ducit chordulas sub brachiis, et circumducens per dorsum ante
pectus reducit et ligat.”—(Rub. Miss. tit. I. art. 3.)
He takes at first the amice at both ends and kisses it
where the cross is. If there is no cross in the middle of
the amice, and no other amice can be had, Merati says,
he should form a cross with his thumb and then kiss
it.’ To kiss the cross conveniently, let him place his
left hand under the middle of the amice, holding in the
mean time its two ends. Let him raise the amice to his
mouth so that he may kiss the cross. Then raising the
amice at his left he puts it on his head. After he has
rested the amice on his head, he lowers it and arranges
it around his neck, so that his collar may be entirely
covered by it. Then he crosses the strings on his breast,
passing the right over the left; and bringing them under
his arms, he passes each to the other side behind his
back, brings them in front, and then ties them on the
breast.
The following is the prayer that he should say while
putting on the amice:
Inipone, Domine, capiti meo galeam salutis, ad expugnandos
diabolicos incursus.
6. The Alb.

“Tum alba induitur, caput submittens, deinde manicam dex­
tram brachio dextro, et sinistram sinistro imponens, albam
’ Baldeschi remarks that this opinion of Merati is contrary to the
Rubric of the Missal, as we may see further on, Ch. IV. n. 1, where we
read: “ In omni deosculatione, sive altaris, sive libri, sive alterius rei,
non producitur signum crucis pollice vel manu super id quod osculandum
est.” Hence the forming of the cross may bç omitted.

chap, i.]

Before Going to Ihe Altar.

*7

ipsam corpori adaptat, elevat ante, et a lateribus hinc inde; et
cingulo per ministrum a tergo sibi porrecto, se cingit. Minister
elevat albam super cingulum circumcirca, ut honeste dependeat
et tegat vestes ; ac ejus fimbrias diligenter aptat, ut ad latitudi­
nem digiti vel circiter, super terram aequaliter fluat.”—(Rub.
Miss. tit. I. art 3.)
Then he puts on the alb. If any one presents it to
him, he inclines his head a little, holding his hands joined
while receiving it. He next lets the right side of the
alb fall to the floor, holding the other side on his left
arm, so that the left hand may be freer to vest the right
arm, which should always be vested first. Then he lets
fall the left side of the alb, and the right hand aids in
vesting the left arm,
I
While putting on the alb the priest says:
Dealba me, Domine, et munda cor meum, ut, in sanguine
Agni dealbatus, gaudiis perfruar sempiternis.
He then girds himself with the cincture, saying:
Pracmge me, Domine, cingulo puritatis, et exstingue in
lumbis meis humorem libidinis ut maneat in me virtus continentice et castitatis.
It is better that the cincture should be made of linen
[rather than of silk ’], and it may be of the color of the
vestments.1
2
Rubricists wish the alb to be tied as soon as it is let
down, and then to be adjusted. According to present
usage the priest with both hands arranges at first the
front part, so that it hangs at an equal distance above
the shoes, and then only he girds himself.
The cincture, which should be doubled, is taken on
the right side, and so tied that the tassels at the right
side hang down as long as possible for fastening the
1 ‘'Congruentius uti cingulo lineo,” ut S. R. C. die 22 Januarii 1701
declaravit. Novissime autem permisit S. R. C. ut etiam cingula lanea
licite adhiberi possent. Die 23 Dec, 1S62, in una Ord. Carthus., n. 5326.

2 S. R. C., June 8, Ι7θ9>

88

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

stole. During this time the server should adjust the
alb behind in such a way that it hangs equally distant
above the feet and covers the cassock.

7. The Maniple.
“Sacerdos accipit manipulum, osculatur crucem in medio, et
imponit brachio sinistro.”—(JRub. Miss. tit. I. art. 3.)

He takes the maniple and kisses the cross that is in
the middle of it; he passes it over his left arm and
fastens it near his elbow, so that it may not hinder him
in his functions.
He says at the same time:
Mercar, Domine, portarc manipulum fletus et doloris, ut
cum exsultatione recipiam mercedem laboris.

8. The Stole.
“Deinde, ambabus manibus accipiens stolam, simili modo
deosculatur, et imponit medium ejus collo; ac transversando
eam ante pectus in modum crucis, ducit partem a sinistro hu­
mero pendentem ad dextram, et partem a dextro humero pen­
dentem ad sinistram; sicquc utramque partem stolae exremitatibus cinguli, hinc inde ipsi cingulo conjungit.”—(Rub. Miss. tit.
I. art. 3.)
He takes tne stole with both hands, that is, between
his thumbs and forefingers, so that the hands are distant
from each other about a palm;1 he kisses the cross that
is in the middle of the stole, and separates his hands
from each other about two palms and a half, and thus
he will be able to place the stole upon his shoulders.
Then he puts the right part over the left so that a cross
is formed on his breast; he next takes with both hands
the ends of the stole, and draws it down as far as his
hands will reach, because in this way the cross will
come just at the middle of the neck. This done, he
fastens the stole at the sides with both ends of the
cincture.
' I he palm or span is equal to nine inches.—Ed.

chap,

i.]

Before Going to the A Itar.

8g

While putting on the stole the priest says:
.Redde mihi, Domine, stolam immortalitatis, quam perdidi in
praevaricatione primi parentis; et quamvis indignus accedo
ad tuum sacrum mysterium, merear tamen gaudium sempi­
ternum.
Merati, with many others, makes the remark that the
stole be so adjusted that the cross is covered by the
chasuble ; hence in many churches in which the sacred
rites are strictly observed there is fastened to the middle
of the stole a band that is tied to the cincture below
the shoulders, so that the stole cannot rise above the
chasuble nor above the neck.1

9. The Chasuble.
“Postremo, Sacerdos accipit planctam.”—{Rub. Miss. tit. I.
art. 3.)
Lastly, the priest puts on the chasuble and takes care
to arrange it not only around the neck and shoulders by
drawing down the back part of it with both hands so
that there may be no folds, but that it be also adjusted
in front by fastening it with the strings underneath it.
Pie says while putting on the chasuble:
Domine, qui dixisti : Jugum meum suave est, et onus meum
leve;—fac ut istud portare sic valeam, quod consequar tuam
gratiam. Arnen.
If he wishes to carry with him a pocket-handkerchief,
he should fasten it to his cincture, but under the chas­
uble in such a manner that it may be entirely hidden
from view.2
It must be observed that the priest while vesting
should not speak to any one; he should pay attention
1 At the present time this is done nowhere. Martinucci, I. c. n. 13,
reckons it among the faults to throw the stole over the head down the
back without arranging it at the neck, so that the cross which is in the
middle may appear above the chasuble.
2 A white handkerchief is more becoming.

« "Λ

ço

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

to recite devoutly and in a low voice the prescribed
prayers by reflecting on the mysteries represented by
the sacred vestments.1
1 The following is, according to Fornici, the mystical signification at­
tached by the Church to the priestly ornaments; the priest would do
well to think of it while vesting in order the better to represent the per­
son of Jesus Christ at the altar: “ Ad revocandos in memoriam Passionis
mysteria, amictus mystice significat, aut velum quo Judæi Christi faciem
obtexerunt, aut coronam spineam, aut ipsius divinitatem sub humani­
tatis amictu absconditam; alba illam vestem figurat, qua indutum Chris­
tum Jesum Herodes irrisit; cingulum in horto Christum fune ligatum;
manipulus vincula proponit contemplanda quibus Salvator columnæ fuit
ad flagellandum alligatus; stola, juxta Soto, funes quibus Christus, crucem
bajulans, constrictus est; casula tandem, aut vestimentum purpureum
coram Pilato, aut vestem inconsutilem quam Christo, cruci affigendo,
Judæi detraxerunt.”
As for the quality of the vestments, see Appendix, § IV.

ch.

ii.] Leaving Sacristy, Arriving al the Altar. 91

CHAPTER II.
LEAVING THE SACRISTY AND APPROACHING THE ALTAR.

I. The Priest takes the Chalice and proceeds to leave the
Sacristy.
“ Sacerdos, omnibus paramentis indutus, accipit manu sinistra
calicem ut supra praeparatum, quem portat elevatum ante pec­
tus, bursam manu dextra super calicem tenens, et facta rever­
entia cruci vel imagini illi quæ in sacristia erit, capite cooperto,
accedit ad altare, ministro cum Missali et aliis ad celebrandum
necessariis (nisi ante fuerint praeparata) praecedente, superpelliceo induto.”’—{Rub. Miss. tit. II. art. 1.)

When the priest is vested he puts on the biretta,
makes the sign of the cross (this is, however, not pre­
scribed by the Rubric). According to Tonellius, before
taking the chalice he should with uncovered head salute
the other priests.
It is true Merati contradicts this opinion of Tonellius,
because by uncovering the head greater reverence would
be paid to priests than to the crucifix, which is saluted
with the head covered. But to this we may easily reply
that the priest with his head covered shows reverence to,
the crucifix for the reason that he is holding the chalice,
and he would run an evident risk of throwing it down
if he desired to uncover his head while bowing pro­
foundly. In fact, if the priest were not carrying the
chalice, he would have to make a bow to the crucifix
with uncovered head.
He takes the chalice by the knob {ad noduni) [accord1 As to the server, see Appendix, § X.

92

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

ing to the Rubric farther on], although it seems to me
that they are not wrong that take it below the cup,
namely, between the thumb and third finger, holding
the cup with the other fingers, as in this way he can
avoid all danger of throwing it down, the more so since
the hand is covered by the veil. [And, moreover, this
Rubric is not preceptive, since it treats of matters that
are done outside of the Mass.]
Holding the chalice with the left hand, he places the
right hand on the burse, the opening of which should be
turned towards himself. Upon the burse there should
not be placed either handkerchief, spectacles, the key of
the tabernacle, or anything similar, as the S. R. C.,
Sept, i, 1703, declared. He holds the chalice before his
breast, carrying it in such a way that he neither touches
his breast nor has it far removed from it.
Having then taken the chalice, he makes a profound
reverence or bow 1 to the crucifix or image that is in the
sacristy. He does not uncover the head unless the
chalice has already been carried to the altar. He shall
walk gravely and modestly, with his eyes cast down,
and the chalice should be carried at such a height that
he may see his way beyond it. It must be observed that
the right hand is so to be stretched out upon the burse
that the fingers be united, that the elbow be not raised,
but that it rest against the body.
But as there is question here of reverences, we must
know that besides the prostration and genuflection three
modes of reverences are to be distinguished, which are
called inclinations, namely, the profound, the moderate,
and the simple. The profound inclination is made when
any one standing inclines his head and shoulders in such
1 In the Rubric of the Missal it is not said whether the reverence is to
be profound or moderate. Authors agree that the profound is to be
made to the cross or image of the crucifix; the moderate, to the image
of the Blessed Virgin; but the simple, to the image of the other saints.

ch. π.] Leaving Sacristy, Arriving at the Altar, 93

a way that he can touch his knees with both hands.
The moderate is made when any one inclines moderately
the head and the shoulders. The simple is made if only
the head is inclined. This last inclination is again
divided into three kinds—minimarum maxima, minimarum
media, minimarum minima: they correspond to a triple
cult—of latria, hyperdulia, and dulia. The first ^mini­
marum maxima) consists in a profound inclination of the
head, with a slight movement of the shoulders: it is made
at the Gloria Patri, and at the name God' and Jesus. The
second (minimarum media) consists in notably inclining
the head only, and is made when the name of Mary is
pronounced. The third (minimarum minima) is a simple
inclination of the head, and is made when the name of
any saint or of the living Pope is mentioned.

2. The Priest goes from the Sacristy to the Altar.
“ Procedit autem, oculis demissis, incessu gravi, erecto cor­
pore. Si vero contigerit eum transire ante altare majus, capite
cooperto faciat ad illud reverentiam ; si ante altare ubi cele­
bretur Missa, in qua elevatur vel tunc ministratur Sacramentum,
similiter genuflcctat, et detecto capite illud adorat, nec ante surgat, quam celebrans deposuerit Calicem super corporale.”—(Kub.
Miss. tit. II. c. i.)
After having, therefore, made a bow to the cross or to
another image, he proceeds to the altar, walking with
gravity and modesty, with his eyes cast down.’
There are theologians that say that while going to the
altar one may recite the Miserere; but others deny this,
because the Rubric does not speak of it.3
1 The head is inclined when in the hymn Gloria in excelsis the word
Deo is pronounced, and at Deuni in the symbol Credo in ununi Détint.
‘ The custom generally followed in Rome is that the priest when leav­
ing the sacristy takes holy water and makes the sign of the cross. The
Congregation of Rites, consulted on this practice, answered, March 27,
1779: “Si commode fieri potest, se signet,· sin minus, sc abstineat.”
It would be well for the server to present holy water to the priest.
3 Among the faults committed at Mass St. Alphonsus enumerates this

94

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

If he passes before an altar where the Blessed Sacra­
ment is exposed he should kneel down on both knees
(although Bauldry and others say that he need bend
only one knee); then he uncovers his head and gives the
biretta to the server, or, according to the opinion of Me­
rati and of others, he holds it downward in his right
hand, with the open side turned towards himself;1 after
having adored our Lord by a profound inclination of
the head, he puts on his biretta and rises. He does the
same thing when he meets a priest carrying the Blessed
Sacrament.
If he passes before an altar at the moment of the Ele­
vation, he kneels down on both knees, as has been said
above, and does not rise until the chalice [or ciborium]
is placed on the altar. He does the same thing when
Communion is distributed. When there is distribution
of Communion he need not wait till it is finished (S. R.
C., July 5, 1698).
If he passes before an altar after the Consecration he
makes a genuflection, takes off his biretta, and makes a
profound bow; then he puts on his biretta and rises. It
is also probable that he may make a simple genuflection
without uncovering his head; for then the Blessed
Sacrament, hidden on the altar, may be regarded as in­
closed in the tabernacle. Such is the practice at Rome,
says Merati?
If he passes before the main altar where the Blessed
Sacrament is kept, he genuflects without taking off his
biretta; if, however, only a cross is on the altar, he makes
fault, namely: “ E sacristia exeundo Psalmum Miserere recitare, quam­
vis aliquam orationem mentaliter dicere possit.”—(See Chap. XVIT.
η. 2.)
1 Martinuccî, 1. 1, c. iS, η. 21, says: “Manum oblique bursæ impo­
nens, ne quid a calice decidat.’’
’ “ Praxis Urbis est optima Rubricarum interpres.”—(Schober, page
i8, note 13.)

ch. π.] Leaving Sacristy, 71 rriving at the Altar. 95

a profound bow: this kind of bow is also made if there
is exposed some remarkable relic of a saint whose feast
is being celebrated, or who is held in high hono£. When
the relics are on the same altar on which is kept the
Blessed Sacrament, it suffices for him to genuflect with­
out uncovering his head.1
If the priest passes through the choir while there is
being sung the Gloria Patri, or another verse which
requires an inclination of the head, he remains standing,
and inclines reverently. If the clergy be present, he
salutes them on both sides of the choir with head
covered.
If he meets a priest who has just said Mass, he lets
him pass on the right and salutes him, but without un­
covering and without stopping.
If he passes before a Cardinal, or the Archbishop of the
Province, or the Bishop of the diocese, or an Apostolic
Legate, or a King, or some other great personage, he
salutes him by a moderate inclination, without however
uncovering his head.
Finally, it must be observed that if the priest does not
carry the chalice, he should go to the altar with his
hands joined before his breast, and make all the rever­
ences with his head uncovered.

3. The Priest arrives at the Altar.
“Cum pervenerit ad altare, stans ante illius infimum gradum
caput detegit, birretum ministro porrigit, et altari, seu imagini
Crucifixi desuper positae, profunde inclinat. Si autem in eo sit
tabernaculum Sanctissimi Sacramenti, genuflectens debitam facit
reverentiam.”—(Rub. Miss. tit. II. η. 2.)
1 As for the reverence due to the relic of the True Cross, the following
is the decision that has been given: “Si loco principe reliquia Sanctis­
simae Crucis super altare fuerit exposita, tunc transeuntes ante illam,
unico genu usque ad terram flexo, venerare debent : diversimode vero
solo capitis inclinatione, si praefata reliquia recondita erit in custodia. ”—
(S. R. C., 7 Maii J746·)

96

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

Having arrived at the altar, the priest stops at the
foot of it, before the first step, uncovers his head, and
gives the biretta to the server.
If he also wears a skull-cap he must take it off, unless
it is permitted him by an apostolic dispensation to wear
it during Mass; in this case he may wear it till the Canon,
and may put it on only after the Communion. It must
be observed that no one, even if a bishop, is permitted
to wear the skull-cap during Mass without an apostolical
induit, as appears from several decrees cited by Gavantus (Part II. tit. 2, n. 2, lit. f), and from the decree ap­
proved by Urban VIII. and placed at the beginning of
the Missal.’
He makes a profound inclination if the Blessed Sacra­
ment is not on the altar; for if it is there, he genuflects
below, on the first step, as has been said above, without
any other reverence of the head; this is in accordance
with the common practice.2

4. The Priest ascends the Steps of the Altar whereon he
places the Chalice.
“Tunc ascendit ad medium altaris, ubi ad cornu Evangelii
sistit calicem, extrahit corporale de bursa, quod extendit in
medio altaris, et super illud calicem velo coopertum collocat,
bursam autem ad cornu Evangelii. Si in altari paramenta acci­
pit, hoc idem facit, antequam descendat ab altari ut Missam
inchoet.
“Si est consecraturus plures hostias pro communione facienda
quæ ob quantitatem super patena manere non possint, locat eas
super corporale ante calicem, aut, in aliquo calice consecrato,
vel vase mundo benedicto, ponit eas retro post calicem, et alia
patena, seu palla cooperit.”—(AWa Miss. tit. II. η. 2 et 3.)
1 St. Alphonsus gives some other details on this subject in his Moral
Theology, 1. 6, n. 396.
2 This practice raised doubts, and the Congregation of Rites having
been consulted, answered, November 12, 1831: “ In accessu et recessu,
in piano est genuflectendum; in infimo autem gradu altaris, quoties
genuflectere occurrat.”

ch. π.)

Leaving Sacristy, Arriving al I he A liar,

He then ascends the steps of the altar, in the middle,
always beginning with the right foot. Having arrived
at the middle of the altar, he puts the chalice on the
Gospel side,’ takes the burse with the left hand, and tak­
ing out of it the corporal with the right hand, he places
it on the altar. Then with the left hand, which is al­
ready holding the burse, he places it on the Gospel side,
and so places it between the candles that its opening be
towards the Epistle side, and the wax of the candles may’
not fall upon it.
Then with his two hands lie extends the corporal upon
the sacred stone, which is in the middle of the altar, so
that its extremity is distant about tne width of a finger
from the front part of the altar. In this way there is no
danger that the lace of the corporal will cling to the
vestments of the priest, who in his movements might
thus upset the chalice. If there is on the corporal an
embroidered cross, this part should be placed in front
so that he may kiss the cross when the altar is to be
kissed.3
This done, the priest places the chalice on the corporal
with both hands, that is, he holds with the left hand the
foot of the chalice at the knob, and with the right he
raises the veil by taking it at its extremity, and thus
transfers the chalice, raised about half a palm from the
1 Here no inclination to the cross is to be made (Schober, page 22,
note 22).
2 Baldesc/ii, p. I. art. 3, n. 27, recommends that the corporal be so
extended that the last fold that is towards the celebrant and the front
of the altar be the last opened; and the same be first closed, lest
there be danger of losing the fragments that may have inadvertently
remained. Bauldry, p. 3, tit. 2, n. 3, and Hagcrcr, tit. 2, n. 2, say
that it is a fault against the Rubric not to unfold it immediately and to
wait till the Offertory. The same must be said if any one docs not
open the front fold of the corporal, but keeps it closed till the Offertory;
because the Rubric says nothing of this practice.”—(Schober, page 23,
n. 23.)
7

9<S

t *

i?

The Ceremonies of the A/ass.

Gospel side to the middle. When it is in the middle
he raises a little the veil so that it may not slip under
the foot of the chalice. He places Ghc chalice more
towards the back than towards the front, and the
chalice should be covered on all sides with the veil, so
that when he kisses the altar it may not be in the way;
this is far more necessary after the Communion, because
then the chalice is also covered with the burse. The
chalice should always stand on the sacred stone, namely,
in a direct line in the middle of the altar. It must be
here remarked that without an apostolical dispensation
the corporal should not be carried outside of the burse
on the veil. See Gavantus, p. 2, n. 1, lit. o, and Merati,
p. 2, tit. 2, n. 12.
If several particles are to be consecrated for the Com­
munion of the people, and they can be held on the paten
(if they are few they can be placed on the paten below
the large host), they are placed on the corporal before
the chalice on the Gospel side, so that they may not be
outside of the sacred stone; or they may be placed in
a ciborium or another chalice, which is then put behind
the chalice: if it is a chalice, it is to be covered with a
pall; but if it is a ciborium, it should be covered with its
own lid.

5. The Priest opens the Missal, then descends to the Foot
of the Altar.
“Collocato calice in altari, accedit ad cornu Epistolæ, Missale
super cussino aperit, reperit Missam, et signacula suis locis ac­
commodat. Deinde, rediens ad medium altaris, facta primum
Cruci reverentia, vertens se ad cornu Epistolæ, descendit post
infimum gradum altaris, ut ibi faciat Confessionem.”—(AW.
Miss. tit. II. η. 4·)
The chalice having thus been put in its place, the
priest joins his hands and makes a simple (maxima) in-

en. ii.i Leaving Sacristy, Arriving at the A Itar. 99
clination 1 to the cross; this he does whenever he leaves
the middle of the altar or returns to the middle,2 unless
a little before his arrival or after his departure the Ru­
bric prescribes the kissing of the altar or the making of
another inclination, as when the Credo is said. Im­
mediately after having made this reverence, he joins
his hands, putting the right thumb over the left in the
form of a cross, and goes to the Epistle corner. He
opens the Missal,3 again looks for the Mass that is to be
said,* and having verified the book-marks, he returns to
the middle of the altar with his hands joined before his
breast. There he makes to the cross a moderate (not
profound) reverence, according to the more common
1 The Rubric of the Missal does not prescribe this inclination.—(See
Schober, page 24, n. 26.)
2 The inclinations when the priest leaves the middle of the altar or
returns to the middle must be omitted; for the Rubric prescribes the
reverence only twice: (a) before the priest descends from the altar to
begin Mass, “ facta primum cruci reverentia,” says the Rubric, part II.
tit. 2, n. 4; and (b) if he passes before the middle of the altar, carrying
the Missal himself, “ caput cruci inclinat” (Ruhr. tit. 6, n. 1). Such is
the practice in Rome (see Schober, page 24, note 27).
3 Schober (page 26, n. 2S) says: “ Videant rectores ut bona Missalia
habeant . . . requiritur, 1. Ad probatio Ordinarii, quæ attestari debet,
editionem comparatam fuisse cum editione Romana et eidem conformem
esse; 2, Ne sit antiquata sed ex recentioribus editionibus.”
What is to be thought of those that are accustomed nearly always to
say the whole Canon by heart? Schober answers (page 27, n. 28):
‘‘Sine dubio in re tam gravissima saltem interdum periculo lethaliter
peccandi se exponunt. . . . Ipsa Rubrica saltem indirecte requirit ut
Canon ex libro legatur. ... Si tamen quidam auctores requinint, ut
totus Canon ex libro legatur et non memoriter recitetur: id non ita
rigide intelligi debet, ut aliqua pauca ejusdem verba, maxime quæ cum
gestibus conjuncta sunt, non possint memoriter recitari, dummodo probe
sciantur, aut ex præcedenti obtutu bene recenterque fuerint memoriæ
tradita.”
4 “An, in Missis privatis, permitti possit ministro aperire Missale et
invenire Missam?” To this question the Congregation of Rites an­
swered, September 7, 1816: “ Negative, et serventur Rubric®. ”

i oo

The Cere))ionies of the hlass.

opinion, without raising the eyes to the cross, and with­
out stopping to say some prayer before descending from
the altar.
Having made a reverence to the cross, he moves to­
wards the Gospel side, that he may not turn his back to
the cross or the tabernacle, and with his face towards
the Epistle corner, his eyes cast down, and his hands
joined before his breast, he descends to the foot of the
altar below the lowest steps; the more altar steps there
are, the more should he turn towards the Gospel side,
in order that, descending in an oblique direction, he may
find himself at the middle before the altar when he
arrives at the lowest step. But if the altar has more
than three steps he may remain standing on the third
step, or upon the step that is more convenient. If, how­
ever, the altar has only one step, the priest moves back
a little and remains standing on the floor below the
lowest step.
It must be remarked that the priest should not descend
from the altar before the candles have been lighted.1
1 In regard to the number and quality of the candles required, see
Moral Theology, 1. 6, n. 394. See also Appendix, § II. n. 3.

chap, m i

The Beginning oj the Aiass.

ιοί

CHAPTER ITT.
THE BEGINNING OF THE MASS.

I. The Priest, with his Hands joined, makes an Inclination
or a Genuflection.
“ Sacerdos, cum primum descenderit sub infimum gradum
altaris, convertit se ad ipsum altare, ubi stans in medio, junctis
manibus ante pectus extensis et junctis pariter digitis, et pol­
lice dextro super sinistrum posito in modum crucis (quod
semper servatur, quando junguntur manus, præterquam post
Consecrationem) detecto capite, facta prius Cruci vel altari pro­
funda reverentia, vel si in eo sit tabernaculum Sanctissimi Sac­
ramenti, facta genuflexione, erectus incipit Missam.”—(Rub.
Miss. tit. III. η. i.)

The priest having descended to the front of the last
step, turns his face to the altar and stops in the middle,
with his hands joined before his breast, without touch­
ing the chasuble; in order to do this more easily, he
should keep his elbows nearer to the breast than to
the sides.
To join the hands, the fingers should be extended and
joined, so that each finger touches the same finger of
the other hand; for example, the forefinger of the right
hand should touch the forefinger of the left hand, and
so on with the other fingers. Moreover, the right thumb
should be placed upon the left thumb in the form of a
cross, so that there remains no space between the
^d every time that the
fingers. This sho
secrat ion, when
hands are jome*i7
^joined, and the
the thumbs zmefetn e forefi

HOUSE LIBRARY

102

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

extremities of the fingers should be held more towards
the face of the celebrant than towards the altar.
He makes to the cross a profound inclination of the
body or a genuflection,1 if the Blessed Sacrament is in
the tabernacle.
When he genuflects, he lowers the knee near the heel
of the left foot; and when he stands, the feet should be
not far apart, but joined.

2. The Priest makes the Sign of the Cross.
“ Stans igitur celebrans ante infimum gradum altaris, ut supra,
producens manu
dextra a fronte ad pectus signum Crucis, dicit
♦
intclligibili voce: In nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti.
Arnen.—Et postquam id dixerit, non debet advertere quemcum­
que in alio altari celebrantem, etiamsi Sacramentum elevet, sed
continuate prosequi Missam suam usque ad finem. Quod item
observatur in Missa solemni, et simul etiam a ministris.
“Cum seipsum signat, semper sinistram ponit infra pectus; in
aliis benedictionibus cum est ad altare, et benedicit oblata, vel
aliquid aliud, ponit eam super altare, nisi aliter notetur. Seip­
sum benedicens, vertit ad se palmam manus dextræ, et, omnibus
illius digitis junctis et extensis, a fronte ad pectus, et ab humero
sinistro ad dextrum, signum Crucis format. Si vero alios, vel
rem aliquam benedicit, parvum digitum vertit ei cui benedicit,
ac benedicendo, totam manum dextram extendit, omnibus illius
digitis pariter junctis et extensis; quod in omni benedictione
observatur.”—(Rub. Miss. tit. III. η. 4 et 5.)
Then standing erect, he makes the sign of the cross,
and holding the left hand below his breast, he signs
himself with the right hand, moving it from the fore­
head to the breast and from the left shoulder to the
right shoulder, saying in a loud voice: In nomine Patris,
etc., and while saying Amen he joins his hands.
It must be observed that the cross must be formed
with the three fingers of the right hand that is extended;
1 According to note 2, page 96, this genuflection is to be made on
the lowest step.

chap, in.]

The Beginning of the Mass

103

but all the lingers should be joined, nor should the
thumb be separated from the forefinger: and when the
priest signs himself he turns the palm of the hand to­
wards his face; but if he makes the sign of the cross on
the book, the palm is to be turned towards the book.
Moreover, if he forms the cross only with one hand, he
never holds the other that is not employed extended in
the air, but holds it either on his breast, or on the altar,
or on the book: on the breast when he signs himself, or
blesses the assistants or something that is near the altar,
such as incense; or the book, when he signs the book:
but he puts it on the altar when he makes the sign of
the cross over anything that is placed on or near the
altar; for instance, ashes, candles, palm, or the sub­
deacon after the Epistle, etc.
He places his hand also on the altar when he turns
the leaves of the Missal, or while standing at the altar,
he does some other action with one hand onlv.
*
If, before the priest begins Mass, the Elevation happens
to take place at a neighboring altar, while he is arranging
the chalice and looking for the Mass, he continues to do
what he is doing. Then he descends to the floor and
kneels down on the lowest step. But if he has already
made the sign of the cross, he no longer heeds what is
done at the other altars; that is, he makes neither a
genuflection nor an inclination.
The celebrant should pay attention not to pronounce
too fast what he is to say in a loud voice, so that what
he says may be understood; nor should he pronounce it
too slowly, lest those present might be annoyed. He
should not speak so loud as to disturb the priests
that are celebrating, or are engaged in hearing confes­
sions in the same church;' but his voice should be
»
1 “ Neque tam submissa (voce), ut a circumstantibus audiri non pos­
sit,” adds the Rubric, p. I. tit. XVI. n. 2.—Conf. theol. mor. 5. Alph.
lib. 6, n. 403.

104

grave, uniform, clear, and intelligible, so that those who
are not far from the altar may understand him, and may
be excited to devotion. What is to be said in a low
tone, he should pronounce in such a manner that the celebrant
may hear himself, and may not be heard by those around the
altar, according to the Rubric. The obligation of thus
varying the voice binds under pain at least of venial sin,
against the opinion of a few who falsely suppose that
such Rubrics are not preceptive, although, as we have
remarked above, all the Rubrics to be observed within
the Mass are preceptive, and bind even under a grave
fault, if the matter is grave.1

,

3. The Priest recites the Psalm Judica Me.

3!
.N
4
• '

l( ’

»\

'
(
!

The Ceremonies of Ihe Mass.

’

“ Postquam dixerit : In nomine Patris, etc., ut supra ; jungens
iterum manus ante pectus, pronuntiat clara voce antiphonam,
Introibo ad Altare Dei. Minister vero retro post eum ad sinistram genuflexus et in Missa solemni ministri, hinc inde stantes
prosequuntur : Ad Deum, quilœtificatjuventutem meam. Deinde
Sacerdos, eodem modo stans, incipit, et prosequitur cum minis­
tro, alternatim, psalmum Judica me Deus, usque ad finem, cum
Gloria Patri. Quo finito repetit antiphonam Introibo, cum
ministris, ut supra. Qui Psalmus nunquam praetermittitur, nisi
in Missis Defunctorum, et in Missis de Tempore a Dominica
Passionis inclusive usque ad Sabbatum Sanctum exclusive: in
quibus semel tantum dicta antiphona Introibo cum ministris, ut
supra, Sacerdos statim subjungit: V. Adjutorium nostrum, etc.,
—ut infra. Cum in fine Psalmi dicit, Gloria Patri, etc.,—caput
Cruci inclinat.
“ Repetita antiphona Introibo, dextra manu producens signum
Crucis a fronte ad pectus, dicit: V. Adjutorium nostrum in no­
mine Domini; R. Qui fecit coelum et terram.”—(JRub. Miss.XÀt.
III. n. 6 et 7.)

I he priest says in a clear and intelligible voice the
antiphon Introibo ad Altare Dei and the psalm Judica as
far as the prayer Aufer, etc. In the mean time he repre1 See Theol. Moral, lib. 6, n. 413.

CHAP. 11 IJ

ΊΊιο Beginning of the Mass.

105

sents to his mind the end to which all- the rest of his
actions should be directed, that is to say, to the offering
of the sacrifice, the dignity and sanctity of which sur­
pass all that one can imagine. The psalm Judica is
omitted in the Masses of the Dead, and from Passion
Sunday inclusively to Holy Saturday exclusively. But
on the feasts of the saints that fall within Passion Week
this psalm must be said, as also in the votive Masses
that are celebrated in the same week, even if the votive
Masses are de Passione or de Cruce.
At the Gloria Patri a simple inclination of the head is
made, which is called, as has been mentioned above,
minimarum maxima: this should always be observed
when this versicle is recited.
After having repeated the antiphon Introibo, he signs
himself with the sign of the cross, saying, Adjutorium
nostrum in nomine Domini; these words are so distributed
that when he says Adjutorium, the hand touches the fore­
head; when he says nostrum, the breast; when he says in
nomine, the left shoulder; and when Domine, the right
shoulder.

4. The Priest recites the Confiteor and what follows it, as
far as the Prayer Aufer a Nobis.
“ Deinde, altari se profunde inclinans, junctis manibus dicit
Confiteor Deo, ut in ordine Missæ; et prosequitur, eodem modo
stans inclinatus, donec a ministro vel ministris dictum sit JZAereatur; cum incipitur a ministris Confiteor—se erigit. Cum
dicit Mea culpa, ter pectus dextra manu percutit, sinistra infra
pectus posita.
“ Facta a circumstantibus confessione, Celebrans stans re­
spondet Misereatur vestri, etc. Deinde producens manu dex­
tra a fronte ad pectus signum Crucis, dicit : Indulgentiam, etc.
Et stans inclinatus junctis manibus prosequitur, Deus tu con­
versus, et quæ sequuntur in Ordine Missæ, clara voce usque ad
Orationem, Aufer a nobis, etc.; et cum dicit Oremus, extendit et
jungit manus.”—(AW. Miss. tit. Ill, η. 7 <md 10.)

-

106

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

When he says the Confiteor lie holds his hands joined,
as has been said above,1 and he inclines so profoundly
that he can touch the knees with his hands; he re­
mains thus inclined till the Misereatur tui, etc., has been
said; then he answers Amen, and assumes an erect pos­
ture.
It is not permitted while saying the Confiteor to add
the name of another saint, or even of a patron; 2 nor
when he says vobis fratres and vos fratres should he turn
to the server.3 But in a solemn Mass, when the cele­
brant says vobis fratres and vos fratres, he should turn a
little towards the ministers; and he observes the same
thing while saying the Misereatur, according to the
opinion of Gavantus, Rub. 12.
When he says Mea culpa, etc., he strikes his breast
three times with all the fingers of the right hand joined
together, holding his left below the breast.
Merati
does not disapprove of the practice of striking the
breast with the open palm of the hand, but the common
opinion wishes that the fingers be joined together. It
must be here observed that the breast should not be
struck with great violence. Having said mea .maxima
culpa, he immediately joins his hands.
After the server has finished the Confiteor, the cele­
brant continues saying Misereatur vestri, etc.; and when
he says Indulgentiam he signs himself with the cross, so
arranging the words that at Indulgentiam he touches
his forehead; at absolutionem, his breast; at remissionem,
1 Page 93.
2 There are various decrees forbidding the adding to the Confiteor of
the name of a saint. However, the S. C. R., through a special favor,
has allowed religious communities to use the name of the founder. If
the priest celebrates without a server, he should not say the Confiteor
twice.
3 According to the Rubric of the Mass which is celebrated by a
bishop, it is not allowed the ministers to say: tibi vel te Reverendissime
Pater.

’·

chap, in.]

The Beginning of the Mass.

107

his left shoulder; at peccatorum nostrorum, his right; and
at tribuat, etc., he joins his hands.
Afterwards the celebrant with his hands joined before
his breast remains moderately inclined, and says: Deus
tu conversus, etc. It must be remarked that these versicles should not be said too fast, as some priests and
servers are accustomed to do; for it is not proper for
one to begin before the other finishes. And if the ser­
ver does not know the words, the celebrant should sup­
ply them. He does not stand erect until he has said
Oremus; but while saying Oremus he opens his hands
and again joins them.
Then standing erect, he says in a low voice Aufer,
and ascends the altar, raising at first the right foot, and
slowly ascends so that when he reaches the middle of
the altar he has finished the prayer.

ίΜβΜΙΜΜ

108

7he Ceremonies oj the Mass.

CHAPTER IV.
THE INTROIT, KYRIE, AND GLORIA IN EXCELSIS.

I. The Priest says the Prayer Oramus te, and kisses the
Altar.
“ Dum dicit: Aufer a nobis, etc., celebrans junctis manibus,
ascendit ad medium altaris; et ibi inclinatus, manibusque item
junctis super eo positis, ita ut digiti parvi dumtaxat frontem,
seu medium anterioris partis tabulæ seu mensæ altaris tangant,
residuo manuum inter altare et se retento, pollice dextro super
sinistrum in modum crucis posito (quæ omnia semper observan­
tur cum manus junctæ super altare ponuntur), secreto dicit:
Oramus te Domine, etc.; et cum dicit: Quorum reliquia hic
sunt, osculatur altare in medio, manibus extensis aequaliter hinc
inde super eo positis; quod semper servatur, quando osculatur
altare: sed post Consecrationem pollices ab indicibus non dis­
junguntur. In omni etiam dcosculatione, sive altaris, sive libri,
sive alterius rei, non producitur signum crucis, pollice vel manu,
super id quod osculandum est.”—{Rub. Miss. tit. IV. η. i.)

Having arrived at the middle of the altar, the priest
inclines moderately and places his hands joined on the
altar, so that the small fingers touch the front of the
altar, and the other fingers rest on the edge, the right
thumb being held on the left in the form of a cross. This
should always be observed as often as it is prescribed
that he should place his hands joined on the altar, even
after the Consecration ; but then in this case the thumbs
should never be disjoined from the forefingers. Care
should be taken that the little fingers that touch the
front part of the altar be not separated from the other
fingers.

chap,

iv.i

Introit, Kyrie, and Gloria.

ICQ

He recites in this posture Oramus te Domine, etc.
When he says Quorum Reliquiæ hic sunt, he extends his
hands, which he puts on the altar as far as the wrist,
on both sides, a little outside of the corporal, and bend­
ing his head in a straight line he kisses the altar in the
middle, and not on the side. This he should always do
when the altar is to be kissed; but after the Conse­
cration the hands are placed on the corporal. In order
that the altar may be more easily kissed, it will be
necessary to move back about a foot; this is also to be
observed when a moderate or profound inclination or a
genuflection is to be made. Care must be taken to kiss
the altar; for some, in order to avoid the inconvenience
that they feel in bending the head as far as the altar,
kiss the air; this a great fault.

2. The Priest reads the Introit, and recites the Kyrie eleison.
“Osculato altari, accedit ad cornu ejus sinistrum, id est,
Epistolæ; ubi, stans versus altare, et producens a fronte
ad pectus signum Crucis, incipit intelligibili voce Introitum
Missæ, et prosequitur junctis manibus. Cum dicit Gloria
Patri tenens junctas manus, caput inclinat versus Crucem.
Cum repetit Introitum, non signat se ut prius; et eo repetito,
junctis manibus ante pectus accedit ad medium altaris : ubi
stans versus illud similiter manibus junctis, dicit eadem voce
ter Kyrie eleison, ter Christe eleison, et iterum ter Kyrie eleison,
alternatim cum ministro. Si minister non respondeat, ipse
solus novies dicit.”—{Rub. Miss. tit. IV. η. 2.)
Having kissed the altar the priest joins his hands, and
without making any inclination to the cross he goes at
a natural walk to the Epistle corner, continuing to say
et omnium Sanctorum, etc., as appears from the Rubric
that says: Osculato altari accedit ad cornu ejus sinistrum.
When he arrives at the place where the Missal is, he
turns toward it, and with his body and his head erect
he begins the Introit (not, however, while still walking)

I ΙΟ

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

in a loud voice, signs himself with the sign of the cross,
and with his hands joined continues it in the same
high tone of voice.
At the Gloria Patri he makes towards the cross a sim­
ple minimarum maxima inclination, but does not raise
his eyes; and thus remains till the Sicut erat. XVhile
making this inclination he should also bend his body a
little, according to the practice more commonly received
and more natural. While he repeats the Introit he does
not make the sign of the cross.
Gloria Patri in the Introit is omitted only in the
Masses of the Dead, and from Passion Sunday till
Easter it is said only in Masses of the saints and in
votive Masses; during the Paschal time two alleluias are
added.
After the Introit, while walking with his hands joined
and at his natural pace, and therefore with his right side
turned towards the altar, he goes to the middle, where
in a loud voice he says alternately with the server three
times Kyrie eleison, three times Christe eleison, and again
three times Kyrie eleison. He should, however, take care
not to begin until he has arrived at the middle, and has
made to the cross a simple minimarum maxima inclina­
tion,1 without, however, raising his eyes. This must be
observed as often as he passes to the middle of the altar
or leaves it, unless a little before leaving it, or a little
after reaching it, the making of a bow is prescribed in
the Missal; for example, if the altar is to be kissed or
after the Gospel the Credo is to be said, because at the
word Deuni a bow is prescribed. And so also when on
the Ember days after Pentecost Gloria in excelsis Deo is
to be said separately (without Kyrie'), because at the
word Deo an inclination is prescribed.
1 No inclination is to be made, as the Rubric prescribes none: “ Post
Introitum redibit ad medium altare, ac nullam cruci faciens reverentiam,
junctis semper manibus, recitabit K'yrie eleison simul cum ministro.”
—(Martinucci, lib. i. c. 18, n. 39.)

CHAP. IV.]

Introit, Kyrie, and (Horia.

11 I

3. The Priest recites the Gloria in excelsis.
‘•Dicto ultimo Kyrie eleison, Sacerdos, stans in medio altaris,
et manus extendens, elevansque usque ad humeros (quod in
omni manuum elevatione observatur), voce praedicta incipit, si
dicendum sit Gloria in excelsis. Cum dicit Deo, jungens ma­
nus, caput Cruci inclinat; quo erecto, stans junctis manibus
ante pectus, prosequitur usque ad finem. Cum dicit Adoramus
le, Gratias agimus tibi, et Jesu Christe, Suscipe deprecationem
nostram, et iterum, Jesu Christe, caput Cruci inclinat. Cum
dicit, in fine Cum sancto Spiritu, seipsum a fronte, ad pectus
signat, interim absolvens In gloria Dei Patris, Arnen.—(J\ub.
Miss. tit. IV. η. 3.)

The last Kyrie having been said, while yet standing
erect at the middle of the altar, he says Gloria, extend­
ing his hands the width of his body and raising them
to the height of his shoulders, so that they· do not pass
higher than his nose; 1 when he says in excelsis he joins
them before his breast,123 but at the word Deo he inclines
his head, without, however, raising his eyes.
Merati wishes this inclination to be the simple mini­
marum minima; but it seems to me that the simple mini­
marum maxima is required, just as at Gratias agimus,
when this inclination is made at the word Deo: the
more so since Merati himself says that on the Saturday
within the Octave of Pentecost, when he arrives at the
middle of the altar in order to say the Gloria and the
Credo, no inclination is to be made, because immediately
at the word Deo, which is said in the Gloria and the
1 The Rubric says (1. c. n. 3): “ Elevansque usque ad humeros (quod
in omni manuum elevatione observatur)”;Cærcm. Episcop. lib. ii. cap.
8, η. 38: “ Elevatisque manibus ad altitudinem humerorum.”·
2 According to the Rubric of the Missal, the hands are again to be
joined when the word Deo is said. Merati (p. ii. tit. 4, n. 10), follow­
ing this Rubric, writes: “ Dum sacerdos profert vocem illam Deo duo
præstat: alterum est jungere manus ante pectus de more; alterum vero
est inclinare caput;” this is the c< mmon opinion of the Rubricists.

km

112

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

Credo, an inclination must be made; and he wishes that
this inclination should be the simple minimarum maxima.
It must be observed that those do wrong who lower
their separated hands and place them on the altar; be­
cause the hands are to be immediately disjoined, and
without lowering them are to be held in such a way
that one palm faces the other, and the hands do not
reach higher than the shoulders.
After having said Gloria in excelsis Deo, he continues
the hymn, remaining in the same posture and holding
his hands joined before his breast till the end. But
when he says Adoramus te, Gratias agimus tibi, and Jesu
Christe, Suscipe deprecationem nostram, and again Jesu
Christe, he makes a simple minimarum maxima inclina­
tion. At the end, when he says Cum sancto Spiritu, etc.,
he makes the sign of the cross, so distributing the words
that at the words Cum sancto he places his right hand on
his forehead; at the word Spiritu, he places it below the
breast; at the words in gloria, he conveys it to the left
shoulder; at the words Dei Patris, he transfers it to the
right shoulder; and at the word Amen, he joins his hands.
But Tonellius and others, with whose opinion Merati
seems to concur, say that the joining of the hands may
be omitted, because they are to be disjoined immedi­
ately, and such a joining is not prescribed by the
Rubric. And the same thing holds good, after the
Credo is finished, at the Benedictus qui venit, etc., after
the Sanctus, and at Omni benedictione cœlesti, because at
the Memento for the Dead the hands must be immedi­
ately disjoined.1
The Gloria Is always said when the Te Deum was said
in the Office; but it is omitted in Masses of the Dead
1 St. Alphonsus seems to admit cither opinion. It is certain that the
Rubric does not prescribe that the hands be joined in the case above
mentioned. The Congregation of Rites, consulted on this point,
answered, November 12, 1S31 : “Serventur Rubricæ.”

chap. IV.]

Introii. Kyrie, and Gloria.

113

and in votive Masses, except in Masses of the Blessed
Virgin on Saturdays,1 in Masses of the Angels, or in
Masses that are solemnly celebrated pro re gravi;"1 and
otherwise if it is expressly prescribed in the Missal, as
on Thursday and Saturday of Holy Week, on which
days the Gloria is recited, although the Te Deum was not
said in the Office, because on those days the Office is not
in accord with the Mass.
1 Also when Masses are celebrated within any octave of the Blessed
Virgin. The same holds good for the votive Masses of the saints that
are celebrated within their octaves.—(See Schober, page 39, note 7.)
3 “ Pro re gravi, vel pro publica Ecclesiæ causa, dummodo non
dicatur Missa cum paramcntis violaceis.”—[Ruhr. gen. tit. VIII. n. 4.)
8

’ ( '

114

The Ceremonies of Ihe Mass.

CHAPTER V.
THEPRAYERS.

I. The Priest salutes the People, saying Dominus vobiscum.
“ Dicto hymno Gloria in excelsis, vel, si non sit dicendus, eo
omisso, celebrans osculatur altare in medio, manibus hinc inde
super eo, ut supra, extensis ; tum illis ante pectus junctis, et
demissis ad terram oculis, vertit se a sinistro latere ad dextrum
versus populum, hoc est per eam partem quæ respicit cornu
Epistolæ, et, extendens ac jungens manus ante pectus, ut prius,
dicit voce praedicta Dominus vobiscum.
“ Si altare sit ad Orientem versus populum, celebrans, versa
facie ad populum, non vertit humeros ad altare, cum dicturus
est, Dominus vobiscum; Orate fratres ; Ite Missa est ; vel
daturus benedictionem; sed, osculato altari in medio, ibi ex­
pansis et junctis manibus, ut supra, salutat populum, et dat
benedictione-m.”—(Rub. Miss. tit. V. n. i et 3·)·

After the Gloria, or if it is omitted, after the Kyrie,
the celebrant, with his hands (not only his fingers) rest­
ing as far as the wrists exclusively, on both sides of the
altar, outside of the corporal, as has been said above
(Chap. IV. 1), kisses the altar, and then with his hands
again joined before his breast, and with his eyes cast down,
but not closed, so that he can see about three feet beyond
the steps of the altar, he turns from the Epistle side to­
wards the people, and standing in the middle, he extends
his hands so that one palm faces the other, and he joins
them, all the fingers being joined and straight, but the
hands are not extended beyond the width of the shoul­
ders, and immediately in an intelligible voice he says
Dominus vobiscum, but he does not incline the head nor

chap,

v.]

The Trayers.

115

lean against the altar: this should be observed in all
similar cases.
It must be remarked that spectacles should be taken
off and put on the altar outside of the corporal before
the celebrant turns towards the people.'
If the altar is placed in such a manner that the cele­
brant faces the people, he does not turn to them, but
having kissed the altar, he salutes or blesses them in the
prescribed words.

2. The Priest recites the Prayer.
·»

“Et cum spiritu tuo. Et junctis ut prius manibus, revertitur
per eamdem viam ad librum, ubi, eas extendens et jungens ante
pectus, caputque Cruci inclinans, dicit Oremus tum extendit
manus ante pectus, ita ut palma unius manus respiciat alteram,
et digitis simul junctis, quorum summitas humerorum altitu­
dinem distantiamque non excedat; quod in omni extensione
manuum ante pectus servatur. Stans autem, ut supra, extensis
manibus, dicit Orationem.—Cum dicit Per Dominum nostrum.
jungit manus, casque junctas tenet usque ad finem. Si aliter
concluditur Oratio Qui tecum,
Qui vivis, cum dicit in uni­
tate, jungit manus.
“ Cum nominatur nomen Jesus, caput versus Crucem inclinat;
quod etiam facit cum nominatur in Epistola. Et similiter ubi­
cumque nominatur nomen beatæ Mariæ, vel Sanctorum dc qui­
bus dicitur Missa, vel fit commemoratio; item in oratione pro
’ “ Perspicilla sæculo elapso naribus tantum insidebant nec tam de­
center; sicut hodie, firmabantur. Facilius quidem poterant levari, sed
etiam faciliter decidebant .... cum hodie conspicilla modo penitus
diverso et magis convenienti adhibeatur, difficiliusque deponi et iterum
firmari possint, non videtur amplius necessarium, illa ad quamcumque
actionem infra Missam deponere, quum insuper juxta Rubricas gener­
ales, tit. xx.: ‘ super altare nihil omnino ponatuj^ quod ad Missæ sacri­
ficium vel ipsius altaris ornamentum non pertineat.’ Sic vero practicatum videmus ab optimis quoque sacerdotibus. Si quis autem utatur
perspicillis, quæ antiquis similia sunt et germanice Zwickcr, gallice
Pince-ncz vocantur, ea deponere debet, quandocumque ad populum se
vertit.”—(Schober, page 40, note 1.)

The Ceremonies oj the Mass.
Papa quando nominatur, semper caput inclinat, non tamen
versus Crucem.
“Si plurcs Orationes sint dicendæ, idem in cis, in voce,
extensione manuum, et capitis inclinatione, quod supra dictum
est, observatur.”—{Rub. Miss. tit. V. n. i, 2.)

After the server has answered Et cum spiritu. tuo, the
celebrant returns to the Missal by the same way, at a
natural and grave pace; and when he arrives there, he
extends his hands and again joins them, and turning a
little towards the cross, without raising his eyes, makes
to the cross a simple minimarum maxima inclination, say- ■
ing at the same time in an intelligible voice Oremus, and
then in the same intelligible voice he continues the
prayer, standing erect and with his hands so extended
that one palm faces the other, and the extremities of
the fingers reach, but do not extend higher than the
shoulders, nor beyond the width of the body; but the
fingers should be joined and straight: this must always
be done when the hands are to be held extended before
the breast. We must observe that the left hand should
be placed on the Missal 1 if the right hand turns the
leaves.
At the conclusion Per Dominum nostrum and Per
eumdem Dominum the hands are immediately joined;1
23 if
the conclusion is made with qui tecum or with qui vivis,
they are joined at the words in unitate. If the prayer is
directed to God the Father, it is concluded with the
words Per Dominum, etc. If in the middle of the prayer 3
the name Jesus is uttered, it is concluded with the words
Per eumdem, etc.; if the name Jesus is mentioned at
the end, it is concluded with the words qui tecum, etc.;
if the prayer is directed to Jesus Christ, it is concluded
1 Or on the alta/, as has been said above, Chapter III., page 103.
2 “ Easquc tenet usque ad finem,” the Rubric adds (1. c., tit. V. n. 1).
3 Or “ if at the beginning of the prayer mention is made of the Son.”

—{Rubric, geih lit» IX, n, 17.)

chap,

v.]

The Prayers.

117

with qui vivis, etc.; if the Holy Ghost is named, or if the
prayer is directed to him, we must say in conclusion in
unitate ejusdem Spiritus sancti. 1 Therefore in the first
two conclusions, while saying Jcsum, the celebrant turns
to the cross with the minimarum maxima inclination, and
remains thus inclined till the end of the prayer.3 If *
several prayers are to be said, he should not look for
the next prayer before the first is concluded, as the
Rubric clearly prescribes against the opinion of Tonellius: Easque junctas tenet usque ad finem.
In the conclusions qui tecum and qui vivis the hands are
joined at the words in unitate, but the head is not in­
clined nor turned to the cross. If in the prayer the
name Jesus is said, a minimarum maxima inclination is
to be made towards the cross ; at the name of the Blessed
Virgin a minimarum media inclination is to be made
towards the book; at the name of a saint a minimarum
minima inclination is also to be made towards the book;
and also when the name of that saint is uttered of
whom a commemoration is made.3 By the word commemo­
ration is not understood that which is made in the prayer
A cunctis, because in that only at the name Mary the
head is inclined. By commemoration we mean when a
Mass, even if a votive Mass, is said of any saint, or when
it is said within the octave of the saint of whom a com­
memoration is made.*
* If, namely, it has its own conclusion.
2 Baldeschi and most of the authors say that the head should be
raised immediately.—(Sec Schober, page 41, note 6.)
3 Also in the prayer for the Pope when he is mentioned the head is
always inclined—not, however, to the cross. Likewise at the name of the
bishop the head is to be inclined towards the book when his prayer is
said; as also when the name of the Blessed Trinity is uttered the head
is inclined as at the name Jesus. This inclination takes place whether
the three Persons are either expressly named together, as in Deo Patri
sit gloria, or when the name of the Blessed Trinity is expressly men­
tioned at the end of the hymns.—(S. R. C., August 12, 1S54.)
4 Merati (1, ç, n. 11) explicitly says what is to be understood by a

i 18

The Ceremonies of the Mass,

At the name of the saint of whom a commemoration
is made, the head is to be inclined whenever it is men­
tioned in the prayer, in the Epistle, in the Gospel, or in
the Canon.' Excepted, however, is the title of the Epis­
tle and of the Gospel, as, for example, Lectio Epistolœ B.
Pauli Apostoli ; Sequentia S. Evangelii secundum Joan nem.
Eor in these places the head is not inclined, although
in the Office a commemoration is made of the same holy
apostles.2
Whatever may be the number of prayers, the conclu­
sion is made only in the first and in the last, and the in­
vitation Oremus is said only in the first and in the second
prayer?

3. The Prayers on the Ember Days.
“ In Quatuor Temporibus vel alias, quando dicendæ sunt
plures Orationes cum Prophetiis, dicto Kyrie eleison in medio
altaris, revertitur ad cornu Epistolæ, ubi, stans ante librum,
extensis et junctis ante pectus manibus, et caput Cruci inclinans,
dicit, Oremus, Electamus genua; et illico manibus super altare
extensis, ut seipsum ad altare sustineat, genuflcctit; et sine
commemoration: “Nomine commemorationis, ait, veniunt illi Sancti,
de quibus recolitur specialis memoria in Oratione, vel qui de illis recurrit
in illa die festum, aut simplex, aut semiduplex, aut duplex, aut dies
infra Octavam, aut de illo Sancto dicitur Missa.”
1 “ Quando immediate sequuntur plura nomina Sanctorum, satis est,
caput tantum semel inclinare, ita tamen ut inclinatio duret a primo
nomine usque ad ultimum; sic enim etiam Rubricae satisfieri videtur,
quia nomina proferuntur inclinato capite. Quod autem non habet
locum, quando nomina diversam inclinationem requirunt, uti v. gr. in
festoS. Joseph, in principio Evangelii: ‘Cum esset desponsata mater
Jesus Maria Joseph,' ad quæ verba triplex inclinatio facienda est, nempe
minimarum maxima, media et minima.”—(Schobçr, page 43, n. 9.)
2 The S. R. C., Sept. 7, 1S44, answered: “ Inclinationem capitis non
esse faciendam al the words optimam partem elegit sibi Maria qua non
auferetur ab ea in aternum,” words found in the Mass of the feast of
the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin.
3 The conclusion is always such as is required by the prayer to
which it is added, no regard being had to the preceding prayers.

CHAP. V.]

The Prayers.

mora surgens, eadem voce ministro respondente Levate, mani­
bus extensis dicit Orationem ut supra, et in conclusione eas
jungit. Dum autem legit Prophetias, tenet manus super librum
vel altare positas, ut mox dicetur de Epistola.”—(Rub. Miss. tit.

On the Ember days, and on other days on which there
are many prayers and Prophecies, the priest, having said
the Kyrie in the middle of the altar, and a minimarum
maxima inclination having previously been made towards
the cross,1 returns to the Epistle corner, and there as
usual says Oremus. Then he says Flectamus genua, and
with his hands resting on the altar he makes a genuflec­
tion only on one knee, and immediately, after the server
has answered Levate, he rises and says the prayer. When
he reads the Prophecies, he holds his hands either upon
the altar or upon the Missal.

4. The Number of Prayers.
As for the number of prayers, it should be known that
if the Office is duplex, all the prayers that are prescribed
in the Office should be said, nor is it permitted to add
or omit a prayer. It must be remarked that if a festum
duplex seenndie classis occurs, which has a commemoration
of the simplex only in the Lauds and not in the Vespers,
a commemoration of the simplex is not made in the sol­
emn Mass, but is made only in private Masses. On those
days, however, on which by the Rubric several prayers
are forbidden, all the commemorations are also omitted
in the Mass; as on Pentecost and on the Vigil of Pen­
tecost, etc.
Besides, the Sacred Congregation of Rites, December
2, 1684, has declared that it is not a precept of the Rubric
that in semiduplicibus, simplicibus, and feriis an odd number
should always be taken. Theologians, however, require
1 No inclination is to be made, as the Rubric does not prescribe it.

I 20

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

that in conformity to the Rubrics at least three prayers
should be taken, and in ferial, votive, or simple Masses
only five or at the most seven may be allowed; but on
Sundays and in scmiduplicibus are to be said four inclusively
of the prayer prescribed by the Superior, and it is not
necessary to add a fifth: Cum in Missa de semiduplici non
sint necessario diccndce collecta impares, id est très, quinque vet
septem, according to the cited decree of December 2, 1684.
Moreover, if a prayer is prescribed by the Superior, [then
either it is taken ad libitum instead of the third, or it is
added as a commemoration to the duplex, semiduplex, or
to the Sunday: so the S. C. R. declared August 28,
1627]. This prayer is regularly omitted on feasts primez
and sccundez classis j and even in the principal churches in
Rome it is omitted in private Masses: that it must be
omitted in the solemn Masses is certain. So also the
commemoration of the simplex is omitted, although it is
otherwise of precept.
It must be observed that the prayers ad libitum are not
to be so understood that the celebrant may say any
prayer he may please to say, but that of those prayers
that are in the Missal he may choose one, as appears
from the Rubric, tit. VII. n. 9.
It must be observed: 1. That it is not proper that the
celebrant in a solemn Mass should say the prayer Pro se
ipso sacerdote in the presence of the bishop or the clergy
assembled in the choir, but he should take the prayer
that has reference to the Superior or Congregation, or
another that is more suitable. 2. The commemorations
of the Sundays, of Advent, of Lent, of the Vigils, and of
the Ember days should never be omitted. 3. The com­
memoration of the Ember days should be the first after
the Introit, that is, the prayer of the Office. 4. If any
octave falls on a privileged 1 Sunday, only the com“ Vel communem, si officium fit de Dominica."—{Rub. Miss. p. 1,
lit. IX. n. 10.)

chap, v.]

The Prayers.

12i

memoration of the octave is taken, the third prayer
being omitted.
In the votive Masses the second prayer shall always
be the prayer of the Office, but the third should be that
which was to have been said in the second place. The
prayer that was to have been said in the third place
may be omitted unless it be a particular commemoration
that is made in the Office.
In the Mass of a saint who is the titular patrçm of the
altar, of whom no Office is said, but only a votive Mass
on the day of the same saint, the second prayer will be
of the Office of the day; the third, that which agrees
with the Oflice, and which was to have been taken in the
third place. In this Mass, which is regarded as a com­
bination of the votive and festive (votive, because it
does not agree with the Office; festive, because it is
the feast of the saint), the Gloria is said. But in regard
to the solemn votive Masses, see the Rubric.
In the votive Masses of the Blessed Virgin, the second 1
commemoration is of the Holy Ghost even during the
time of Advent, of the Passion, and of Easter. In the
Masses of the apostles instead of the prayer A cunctis*
Concede of the Blessed Virgin is said, so that the com­
memoration of Sts. Peter and Paul may not be repeated.
In the votive Mass of the patron in the prayer A cunctis,
the name of the patron is omitted, or another saint is
mentioned, according to devotion?
1 Nempe tertia Oratio.
2 In reference to the prayer A cunctis the following decisions are to
be considered:
1. In the prayer A cunctis the name of S. Joseph is always to be
added—in the words cum beato Joseph—after the invocation of the Blessed
Virgin and before all other patron saints, except the angels and St.
John the Baptist. This also holds good for the Post-Communion.—
(S. C. R., April 22, 1871.)
2. At the letter N. in the prayer A cunctis there must be mentioned
in every church the name of the patron or the titular saint of the church

122

The Ceremonies of the Mass.
5. The Order of the Prayers.

As for the order of the prayers, the prayer of Sunday
precedes the prayer within the octave, but the latter
precedes the prayer ferice majoris' or of the Vigil; the
latter precedes the prayer of the simplex, the prayer of
ihe simplex precedes the communes, which would be in the
second place, and are now put in the third place; but
the communes precede those that are said through devo­
tion. The votive prayers of the Blessed Trinity, the
Holy Ghost, the Blessed Sacrament, and the Cross pre­
cede those of the Blessed Virgin, the Holy Angels, and
St. John the Baptist, and all precede those of the holy
apostles. AVe must, therefore, say cum bcato Michaele
Archangelo, or cum bcato Joanne Baptista, atque beatis Apos­
tolis tuis Petro et Paulo et omnibus Sanctis. If a commem·
in which one celebrates Mass. But if the name is already mentioned,
it need not be mentioned again (S. C. R., Nov. 12, 1S31); and then the
two words atque beato should be omitted.
If this church is dedicated to the Holy Trinity, to the Holy Cross, to
the Holy Spirit, or any other mystery, no mention is made of them;
and the two words atque beato are omitted. We also omit them for
reasons given above if the church is dedicated to the Blessed Virgin,
to St. Michael, to St. John the Baptist, to St. Joseph, to St. Peter,
or to St. Paul.—(S. C. R., Apr. 16, 1853.)
In a chapel or oratory without a patron or titular saint we must
always take the name of the patron either of the city or of the country.
—(S. C. R., Febr. 15, 1873.)
If there are several patrons, we must place them according to the
order that each one occupies in Litaniis majoribus.—(S. R. C., Sept.
28, 1865.)
3. May religious invoke their holy founder in the two prayers A
eundis and Mundet? Yes, provided they do not omit the patron or
the titular saint.—(S. C. R., June 17, 1843.)
1 “ Ferite majores are the ferice of Advent, of Lent, of the Ember
days, and feria secunda Rogationum ; feria tertia et quarta Roga­
tionum are minores, and if they occur in a Mass with the commemora­
tion simplicis, the commemoration simplicis is to precede such a feria.”
—(Schober, page 52, note 27.)

chap,

v.]

The Prayers.

123

oration of the Dead must be made, it is always put in
the second last place.
If two prayers in the same Mass are similar, that
which is to be said last is to be changed, and in its place
another ex communi is to be taken. If the prayer of the
22(1 Sunday after Pentecost, of the Forty Martyrs, or of
the Thursday after Ash Wednesday is to be changed,
the prayer of the Sunday or ferice sequentis is to be taken.

124

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

CHAPTER VI.
9
THE EPISTLE, THE GRADUAL, THE GOSPEL, AND THE
CREDO.

I. The Priest reads the Epistle, the Gradual, and what
follows.
" Dictis Orationibus, celebrans, positis super librum vel super
altare manibus, ita ut palmae librum tangant; vel (ut placuerit)
librum tenens, legit Epistolam intelligibili voce, et respondetur
a ministro Deo gratias ; et similiter stans eodem modo, prose­
quitur Graduate, Alteluja, et Tractum, ac Sequcntiam si dicenda
sint. Quibus dictis, Sacerdos si privatim celebret, ipsemet, seu
minister portat librum Missalis ad alteram partem altaris in
cornu Evangelii ; et dum transit ante medium altaris, caput
Cruci inclinat; et Missalc sic locat, ut posterior pars libri respiciat ipsum cornu altaris, et non ad parietem, sive ad partem
ejus contra se directam.”—(Rub. Miss. tit. VI. i.)

After having recited the prayers, the priest so places
his hands upon the Missal or upon the altar that the
palms touch the Missal or he holds them in any way
that may be convenient, provided neither hand remains
suspended in the air. With his hands thus placed, he
reads the Epistle in a loud voice; at the end of the Epis­
tle he lowers the tone of his voice in order to warn the
server to answer Deo gratias. He does the same at the
end of the Gospel. He recites in the same tone of voice
the Gradual, Versicle, Tract, or Sequentia.
If while he reads the Epistle or some subsequent Ver­
sicle a genuflection is to be made, he will make it on one

ch.

vi.] Epistle, Gradual, Gospel, and Credo. 125

knee, resting meanwhile his hands on the altar without
lowering the head.
If in the Epistle the name Jesus must be pronounced,
he turns a little towards the cross and makes the pre­
scribed inclination. If he pronounces the name Mary
or that of a saint whose feast it is, he makes a miniinarum
media inclination at the name of the Blessed Virgin, a
minimarum minima at the name of a saint, but towards
the Missal. This holds good for every case that occurs
m which the said names must be pronounced, as has
been explained on page 11 7.
The Gradual having been said, throughout the year
two alleluias, are said, then the Versicle, and after it an­
other alleluia. In the Paschal time, instead of the Grad­
ual two Versicles and four alleluias are said, according
to the rubric given at the Mass of Saturday after Easter.

2. The Priest Reads the Gospel.
“Locato Missali in altari, celebrans redit ad medium altaris,
ibique stans, junctis manibus ante pectus, levatisque ad Deum
oculis et statim demissis, tum profunde inclinatus, dicit secreto
—Munda cor meum, et Jube Domine benedicere, Dominus'sit in
corde meo—ut in Ordinario. Quibus dictis, vadit ad librum
Missalis, ubi stans versus illum, junctis manibus ante pectus,
dicit intclligibili voce Dominus vobiscum. /C. 7:7 cum spiritu
tuo.—Deinde, pollice dextrae manus, signo crucis signat primo
librum super principio Evangelii quod est lecturus; postea seipsum in fronte, ore, et pectore, dicens—Sequentia, vel Initium
sancti Evangelii, etc.; R. Gloria tibi Domine. — Tum junctis
iterum manibus ante pectus, stans ut supra, prosequitur Evan­
gelium usque ad finem. Quo finito, minister, stans in cornu
Epistolae post infimum gradum altaris, respondet Laus tibi
Christe— et Sacerdos elevans parumper librum, osculatur princi­
pium Evangelii, dicens — Per Euangelica dicta, etc. Cum autem
nominatur—Jesus— caput versus librum inclinat: et eodem
modo versus librum genuflect it, cum in Evangelio est genu flec­
tendum.”—(Rub. Miss. til. VI. 2.)

I 26

The Ceremonies of Ihe Mass.

Having finished the Gradual and what follows it, the
priest, leaving the Missal open, with his hands joined
before his breast, goes immediately to the middle of the
altar, and when he arrives there he raises his eyes to
the cross, and immediately lowers them, and profoundly
inclined, he does not rest his hands on the altar, but
holds them between himself and the altar, and says in a
low tone of voice: Munda cor meum} etc. Jubé Domine
benedicere: Dominus sii in corde meo, etc. If the server is
so small that the priest himself would have to remove
the Missal to its place, while passing he makes an incli­
nation to the cross,2 and the Missal having been put into
its place, he returns to the middle in order to recite
Munaa cor meum, etc., as has been said above.
Then, with his hands still joined before his breast,
he goes to the Gospel corner, and there so places
the Missal that it looks not towards the front, but
obliquely towards the angle of the altar. Then with
his hands joined before his breast, without resting them
or his arms on the altar, he faces the Missal; his head
and body being erect, he says in an intelligible voice
Dominus vobiscum. He then disjoins his hands, and hav­
ing placed his left hand on the book he makes the sign
of the cross with the inner part, not the nail, of the
thumb of his right hand on the Missal where the Gospel
begins. But while making this sign of the cross he
extends his whole right hand, turns the palm towards
the book, and keeps the four fingers together. Mean­
while he places his left hand on the Missal, then places
it below his breast, and with the same inner part of the
thumb of his right hand makes three other small crosses
on his forehead, on his mouth, and on his breast, while
holding the right hand with the other fingers extended
1 The Munda cor should not be begun until after the priest has pro­
foundly inclined.
9 Here the Rubric of the Missal expressly prescribes an inclination.

cH.vi.j Epistle, Gradttal, Gospel, and Credo. 127
and the palm turned towards himself. The signs of the
cross are thus distributed according to the words: While
saying Sequentia or Initium he signs the book; at the
words sancti ΕνangeHi, the forehead; while signing the
mouth he says nothing, because it should be closed;
while saying secundum Joannem, etc., he signs his breast.
After the server has answered: Gloria tibi Domine, the
priest joins his hands before his breast, and in an intel­
ligible voice reads the Gospel, inclining the head at the
name of Jesus or of Mary towards the Missal, towards
which he also genuflects if a genuflection must be made.
The Gospel having been said, the priest raises the
Missal a little with both hands, inclines somewhat, and
kisses the beginning of the text of the Gospel, saying in
a low tone of voice: Per Euangelica dicta, etc.
After having kissed the Missal the celebrant places it
with both hands on the cushion or stand near the cor­
poral, so that he may conveniently read it from the
middle of the altar. Then,with his hands joined before
his breast, he goes to the middle of the altar, and on ar­
riving there he kisses it, unless the Credo is to be said.

3. The Priest recites the Credo.
“Dicto Evangelio, stans in medio altaris versus Crucem, ele­
vans et extendens manus, incipit (si dicendum sit) Credo. Cum
dicit In unum Deum jungit manus, et caput Cruci inclinat; quo
erecto, stans ibidem junctis ante pectus manibus, ut prius, pro­
sequitur usque ad finem. Cum dicit, Jesum Christum caput
Cruci inclinat. Cum dicit Et incarnatus est usque ad, Et homo
factus est inclusive, genuflectit. Cum dicit simul adoratur caput
Cruci inclinat. Cum dicit Et vitam venturi saculi, Arnen, pro­
ducit sibi manu dextra signum Crucis a fronte ad pectus.”—(Rub.
Miss. tit. VI. 3.)
If the Credo is to be said, the priest standing erect
immediately extends his hands, raises them and joins
them, and in an intelligible and distinct voice, as at the

128

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

Gloria, begins the Credo. At the word Credo he extends
and raises his hands; at the words in unum he joins them;
at the word Deum he inclines his head, raising neither
his eyes nor his head. He continues as at the Gloria.
At the words Jesum Christum he makes a simple mini­
marum maximq. inclination. When he says 2?/ incarnatus
est, which words it is proper to recite slowly so that all
may be done rightly, he begins to bend the right knee,
and finishes this genuflection at the words et homo factus
est, so that at these words he already has his knee on the
platform of the altar; and he does not (contrary to the
opinion of a few) incline the head. Before making a
genuflection he extends his hands on the altar and
moves back about a foot, both in order not to touch with
his left knee the antipendium, and in order not to be
obliged to extend his right foot beyond the platform:
this should never be done unless perhaps the platform
is so narrow that it could not otherwise be done. At
the word adoratur a simple minimarum maxima inclina­
tion is to be made towards the cross; but at the words
Et vitam venturi sceculi he makes the sign of the cross, as
at the end of the Gloria, so distributing the words that
when he says Et vitam he touches the forehead and the
breast; when he says venturi he touches the left shoulder,
and when he pronounces the word sceculi he touches the
right shoulder. But he must pronounce these words
slowly, so that everything may be done rightly. At the
word Amen he may join his hands; but if he does not
join them, it is no fault, because it is not prescribed by
the Rubric.— (Tonellius, 1. c. t. 4, n. 2.)

4. At which Masses should the Credo be said.
The Credo is said after the Gospel on all Sundays,1
although the Office be of a saint in whose Mass there
would not be a Credo on any other day.
1 A blind priest authorized to say always a votive Mass cannot say
Mass with Credo on a Sunday.—(Schober. p. 58.)

ch.

vi.] Epistle, Gradual, Gospel, and Credo,

129

On all the feasts of the Lord and of the Blessed Virgin.
On the feasts of the angels; namely, St. Michael, St.
Gabriel, St. Raphael, and the holy angel guardians.’
On all the feasts of the apostles and evangelists.
On the feast of any Doctor of the Church whose feast
is celebrated as duplex.' In the Dedication of a church;
also in the consecration of a church or altar, and in
octaves, but not of the altar, because there is no octave
of the consecration of the altar.
The Dedication of the cathedral church is celebrated
with the rite of prima* classis, as well in the city as in the
diocese; but the octave is celebrated only in the city.
Regulars should celebrate with the rite of secundœ classis
without an octave, as is prescribed in the decree S. R.
C., Febr. τι, 1702.3 On the titular feasts of the church,
that is, of the patron of the place, or of the titular saint,
the Gloria and Credo are said. We say of the church, for
on the titular feasts of any chapel or altar the Credo is
said not in private Masses, but only in solemn Masses
that are sung. On the titular feast of the cathedral
only the Credo is said, but there is no octave. The Credo
is also said on all the octaves and feasts of saints that
occur within the octave ii> churches (not outside of
them) that have any remarkable relic, as the head, arm,
leg, or any part of the body in which the saint suffered martyr­
dom; provided it is entire, not small, and lawfully approved
by the Ordinary. The Credo is also said on the day of the
creation and coronation of the Pope and on the anni1 The Credo should be said on both feasts of St. Joseph; namely, in
festo natali, as well as in alio ipsius Patrocinii, etiam in casu transla­
tionis extra Dominicam.—(S. R C., April 22, 1S71.)
2 At present all the Doctors of the Church have their feasts sub ritu
duplici. St. Mary Magdalen has a Credo in the Mass celebrated on her
feast.
3 This is the decree: “ Regulares in ipsa civitate degentes in poster­
um teneri ad celebrandum festum Dedicationis ecclesiæ cathedralis
cum officio duplicis sccundæ classis, non tamen cum octava.”

Γ3°

The Ceremonies oj the Mass.

versary; as also on the day of election and consecration
of a bishop, and on the principal feasts of Religious
Orders and within their octaves, but only in their own
churches.1 It is also said in the solemn votive Masses
celebrated pro re gravi. On other feasts of the saints
the Credo is not said, unless in the churches of which
they are the Titular or Patron saints.
i By the principal feasts of the religious Orders is to be understood
those of their holy founders, of their titular and patron saints.

chap,

vn.j Offer lory, Secreta, and Preface.

131

CHAPTER VII.
THE OFFERTORY, THE SECRETA, AND THE PREFACE.

I. The Priest recites the Offertory.
“ Dicto Symbolo, vel, si non sit dicendum, post Evangelium,
celebrans osculatur altare in medio, et, junctis manibus ante
pectus, ibidem a manu sinistra ad dextram (ut dictum est supra),
vertit se ad populum, et, extendens ac jungens manus dicit Do­
minus vobiscum; et junctis manibus revertitur per eamdem viam
ad medium altaris, ubi, extendens et jungens manus, caputquc
Cruci inclinans, dicit Oremus; tum junctis ut prius manibus
dicit, Offertorium."—(Rub. Miss. tit. VII. η. i.)

After having recited the Credo, or, if it is not to be
said, after having finished the Gospel, the celebrant
kisses the altar in the middle and turns to the people to
say Dominus vobiscum in the manner given above. Then
he joins his hands and returns by the same way to the
middle of the altar, where extending his handsand rais­
ing them to the height of his shoulders,1 and again join­
ing them before his breast, he inclines his head towards
the cross, and says Oremus. Then, with his hands joined
before his breast, he says the Offertory, and in Paschal
time adds one Alleluia. Some recite the Offertory in a
low tone of voice, but this seems- to be contrary to the
Rubric which always expressly says when anything is
to be pronounced in a low tone of voice.
1 St. Alphonsus follows here Merati; others deny that the hands are
to be raised, for the Rubric says: “ Extendens et jungens manus, caputque inclinans, dicit Oremus.”

132

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

2. The Priest uncovers the Chalice and offers the Bread.

“ Dicto Offertorio, discooperit calicem, et ad cornu Epistolæ
sistit; et manu dextra amovet parvam pallam desuper hostiam,
accipit patenam cum hostia, et ambabus manibus usque ad pec­
tus eam elevatam tenens, oculis ad Deum elevatis, et stati in
demissis, dicit, Suscipe sancte Pater, etc.
“Si fuerint aliæ hostiæ, non super patenam, sed super cor­
porale, vel in alio calice seu vase, pro communione populi con­
secrandae, calicem illum seu vas dextra discooperit, et, inten­
tionem suam etiam ad illas offerendas ct consecrandas dirigens,
dicit ut supra Suscipe, etc.— ut in ordine Missae.
“Quo dicto, patenam u- raque manu tenens, cum ea facit sig­
num Crucis super corporale, et deponit hostiam circa medium
9
anterioris partis corpor.dis ante se, et patenam ad manum dex­
tram aliquantulum subtus corporale; quam, exterso calice, ut
dicetur, cooperit purificatorio.
“Si autem adsit vas seu calix cum aliis hostiis, ipsum cooperit
alia patena, vel palla.”—{Put). A/iss. tit. VII. n. 2 et 3.)

The Offertory having been said, the priest uncovers
the chalice by taking the extremities of the veil with
both hands; th^n raising it in front he removes it to­
wards the back part, and withdraws it from behind the
chalice outside of the corporal. Then, if the server is
not a cleric invested with surplice, he folds the veil in
such a manner that its fringes do not appear on the
outside, lest when he puts the pall upon it the border
of the pall should adhere to the fringes of the veil.
The veil having been thus folded, he places it near the
corporal at the Epistle corner; he must never fold it
upon the corporal.
After having folded the veil, the priest places his left
hand on the altar outside of the corporal; with his right
hand he takes the chalice at the knob and puts it on the
Epistle side nearly at such a distance as his arm can
reach, so that when he takes off the pall he may con­
veniently place it on the folded veil. Then the cele-

( hap. vu.] Offertory, Secreta, and Preface,

133

brant, while yet standing in the middle of the altar,
takes the pall off the paten, and so places it on the veil
that it projects at one end, and he may thus more easily
take hold of it.
It must be observed that in the second and the
third Mass of Christmas, when some drops of precious
blood remain in the chalice, there should be placed on
the altar-cloth a pall on which the chalice may be put:
one may use for this purpose the pall of the chalice be­
fore removing the said chalice from the corporal, or the
chalice may also be held in the left hand. And in these
two Masses the priest should take care not to purify
the chalice with the purificator when he pours wine
and water into the chalice.1
He takes with the right hand, between the thumb,
forefinger, and middle finger, the paten with the Host,
and raises it as high as his breast, namely, with both
thumbs, forefingers, and middle fingers around the paten,
and sustains it with the other fingers extended and
joined under the paten. At the same time he raises his
eyes to the cross, and immediately lowers them, and in
a low voice he says: Suscipe, sancte Pater, etc. The Ru­
bric says: elevatis oculis et statim demissis; but the word
statim must be taken in a moral sense, so that while say­
ing: Suscipe, sancte Pater, omnipotens aterne Deus, it is more
suitable to raise the eyes towards the cross, and to lower
them while saying hanc immaculatam Hostiam, etc.
When the priest has to consecrate particles for the
Communion of the faithful, if there arc only a few—five
or six of them—they should, be placed on the paten, and
after the Oblation he places them on the corporal on the
Gospel side—always, however, on the altar-stone, at a
little distance from the large Host. If there are many
1 Although some drops of the precious blood may still remain in the
chalice, no genuflection is made either in leaving the middle of the
altar, or returning to it.—(S. R. C.» July 20, 16S6.)

134

The Ceremonies of the 71/ass.

particles, they should be placed in a ciborium or upon
the corporal, as has been just said; and if they are
brought to the altar in a ciborium, the ciborium is
placed behind the chalice, and the priest before he
takes the paten from the chalice opens the ciborium,
but does not move it from its place, and at the Offertory
directs his intention also to the particles.’
Having finished the prayer Suscipe, he forms with the
paten a cross {unius palmi} nine inches in length, over
the corporal, holding the paten (circa medium palmum}
about four inches above the corporal. Then |inclining
the paten he causes the Host to slide from the front
part of the paten to the middle of the corporal] he im­
mediately puts the paten partly under the corporal on
the Epistle side, and after having purified it, he covers
it with the purificator. AVe say partly {aliquantulum},
that is, less than one half, so that it may easily be drawn
out at the proper time. If a ciborium or a chalice con­
taining particles is at hand, the ciborium is closed with
its own cover after the little veil has been removed from
the cover; but the chalice is covered with a paten or a
pall.
It must be observed that it is a venial sin to consecrate
without a reason the particles that are brought to the
altar after the Offertory; but if there be a reason, for
instance, if otherwise a person who is to communicate
would be deprived of Communion, or would have to
wait a long time, or if the person be of noble birth or
very distinguished (to whom, according to Suarez and
1 When a large Host is to be consecrated for the monstrance, it is
placed on the paten, and after the offering it is put on the corporal at
the side before the chalice, that is, to the left of the celebrant in a
straight line with the other large Host, according to the usual custom.
If, however, the Host that is to be put into the monstrance is adjusted
only with difficulty, it may be consecrated in the lunula itself, while
remaining on the corporal in the above-mentioned place.—(Schober,
page 63, n. 5.)

chap, vu.]

Offertoryy Secreta, and Preface.

135

others, one may give Communion with a part of the
large Host), then they may be lawfully consecrated, the
offering of them being mentally supplied; and this is
probably allowed even when the Canon has already
been begun. See Benedict XIV.,' Quarti, Possevmus,
Gobat, and others.

3. The Priest puts Wine and Water into the Chalice, and
offers them.
“Deinde, in cornu Epistolæ, accipit calicem, purifîcatorio
extergit, et, sinistra tenens illius nodum, accipit ampullam vini
de manu ministri (qui osculatur ipsam ampullam, non autem
manum celebrantis), et ponit vinum in calicem. Deinde eodem
modo tenens calicem, producit signum crucis super ampullam
aquæ, et dicit—Deus qui humanœ substantia,—et infundens
parum aquæ in calice prosequitur—Da nobis fier hujus aqua et
vini mysterium y etc.
“Imposita aqua in calice, et finita oratione prædicta, accipit
manu dextra calicem discoopertum; et stans ante medium
altaris, ipsum ambabus manibus elevatum tenens, videlicet cum
sinistra pedem, cum dextra autem nodum infra cuppam, intentis
ad Deum oculis offert, dicens—Offerimus tibi Domine, etc.—qua
oratione dicta, facit signum crucis cum calice super corporale, et
ipsum in medio, post hostiam, collocat, et palla cooperit.”—(Rub.
Miss. tit. VII. 4 et 5.)
Then having made an inclination towards the cross,1
2
the priest with his hands joined goes to the Epistle
corner, and taking with his left hand the chalice at the
1 This is what Benedict XIV. says: “ Communis sententia est non
posse particulas consecrari, cum Canon recitari inceperit, etiamsi agere­
tur de consecranda particula quæ afferenda esset pro Viatico ad infir­
mum; eo enim casu, parva quaedam detrahi posset particula cx Hostia
Missæ, et reservari pro infirmo.”—(De Sacri/. M. s. 2, n. 158, vel 1. 3,
c. 18.)
2 The Rubric of the Missal says nothing about an inclination to the

cross.

136

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

knob, he at first purifies it with the right hand;1 then
holding with the left hand the extremity of the purificator ■
upon the knob of the chalice,3 he extends the other part
of the purificator in the direction of the cruets, in order
that if drops should fall the altar-cloth may not be
soiled. Then holding the chalice a little inclined, he
pours into it at the inclined part such a proper quantity
as can be drunk at one draught. The wine having been
poured in and the cruet having been returned to the
server, while holding the chalice in the same way, he
blesses the water, making the sign of the cross over the
water cruet (this blessing being omitted in Masses for
the Dead), and says at the same time: Deus, qui humana
substantia, etc.;3 and pouring into the chalice a little
natural water,' he continues to say: da nobis per hujus
aqua et vini mysterium, etc. Then he returns the cruet to
the server, places the chalice upright, takes the purifier
that he is holding at the knob between the fingers of
his left hand, and puts it neatly around the forefinger,
and purifies the chalice in that part where he poured in
the wine and the water. But if he poured in the wine by
dropping it to the bottom of the chalice, he must purify
the chalice all around as far as the wine reaches, and in
1 “ An in Missis privatis permitti possit ministro, si fuerit sacerdos Vel
diaconus sive subdiaconus, ut præparet calicem et ipsum extergat in fine
post ablutiones, sicut in Missa solemni?” S. C. R. die 7 Sept. 1816,
answered; “ Negative, et serventur Rubricae.”
2 In the same decree to the question: “ An purificatorium poni debeat
super pedem calicis, dum præparatur, vel potius super patenam ?” the
answer was given by the S. R. C. : " Relinqui posse sacerdotis arbitrio.”
11 The prayer Deus, qui humana substantia should be begun by the
priest at the same moment in which he blesses the water; ‘ ‘ non vero prius
aqua benedicatur nihil dicendo, atque tunc demum facto signo crucis illa
oratio incipiatur.”—(S. R. C., Aug. 12, 1854.)
4 The Sacred Congregation of Rites, February 6, 1858, decided that
the use of the small spoon is not prohibited: “ Usum parvi cochlearis
non esse prohibitum.”
„ J

chap, vii.j Offertory, Secreta,

and Preface.

137

the mean time pronounce with a pause the words that
follow divinitatis, so that when he says Jesus Christus the
purifying is finished. Then with the same left hand he
places the chalice near the corporal, that he may con­
veniently take it. When he says Jesus Christus he may
join his hands, and he makes an inclination towards the
cross. Continuing to recite the rest of the words, he
meanwhile goes to the middle of the altar, and so places
the purificator upon the part of the paten that is not
covered by the corporal so that its extremities look to­
wards the altar.1 Some wish that the purificator should
be laid down with the left hand; but if it is laid down
when the celebrant goes to the middle, it can be laid
down with the right hand; but if it is laid down before
he goes to the middle, it will be more convenient to do
so with the left hand. Others wish that the words
Jesus Christus should be pronounced in the middle in
order that the celebrant may make an inclination there:
every one may suit his own convenience.
Having arrived at the middle and made the usual in­
clination towards the cross,2 he places his left hand on
the altar, but with his right he takes the chalice at the knob
so that he holds his thumb in front of the chalice and
the
rest
of
his
fingers
behind
it.
Then
he
supports
the
>
foot of the chalice with the longer fingers of his left
hand underneath it; and thus holding it in a straight
line over the place that it is afterwards to occupy, tak­
ing care that the top of the chalice be not higher than
the eyes nor lower than the chin, he says the prayer
Offerimus tibi Domine, etc. During the whole of this prayer
he raises his eyes towards the cross and keeps his elbows
more inclined towards his breast.
This prayer finished (and not before, as some wrongly
1 Rubricists agree that the extremities of the purificator should look
towards the altar, and not towards the celebrant.
“ Here the Rubric prescribes no inclination of the head.

MMr

138

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

do), he makes with the chalice which he holds erect a cross
over the corporal, holding it in the same position as
when the offering was made. He makes the cross, with
the chalice raised four or five inches over the corporal:
he makes it not by jerks, but in straight lines of about a
palm in length, and may begin from the end of the
corporal as far as the Host; but the chalice should not
be moved over the Host. He puts the chalice behind
the Host, but on the consecrated stone at the distance of
about the size of another Host, and covers the chalice
with the pall, while holding his left hand on the altar:
this is to be done as often as he has to cover or uncover
the chalice. Some put the hand on the foot of the chalice
lest, they say, they should upset it; but to them we may
reply, that the ceremonies should be performed quietly,
not hurriedly: then there will be no reason to fear any
accident.

4. The Priest blesses the Bread and the Wine.
“ Deinde, junctis manibus super altari positis, aliquantulum
inclinatus, dicit secreto, In spiritu humilitatis, etc. Postea
erectus, elevans oculos, manusque expandens, et statim jungens
ante pectus (quod semper facit quando aliquid est benedic­
turus) dicit Veni sanctificator, etc., cum dicit Et benedic, signat
manu dextra communiter super hostiam et calicem, sinistra
posita super altare.”—(Rub. Miss. tit. VIL 5.)

Then he places his hands on the altar in such a way
that the little fingers, being extended and united with
the others (as has been said above1), touch the front of
the altar, and moderately inclined he says in a low tone
of voice: In spiritu humilitatis, etc. Then standing erect,
he raises his eyes towards the cross, while at the same
time he extends his hands and raises them as high as
his shoulders; then he immediately lowers his eyes, and
joining his hands before his breast (as is done when
1 Page 10S.

chap,

vu.] Offertory, Secreta, and Preface.

τ 39

Oremus is said before the prayer) he says: Veni sanctifi­
cator, etc.; and when he says Bene^dic, he makes the sign
of the cross over the chalice and the Host at the same
time, keeping his left hand on the altar.
Here it must be observed:
1. When Veni sanctificator is said, at the word Deus the
head is not inclined, as Merati and many others teach,
because an inclination is made immediately after, when
leaving the middle of the altar; and this inclination, as
Sarnelli says, should properly be made while pronounc­
ing the last words: Tuo sancto nomini preeparatum'
2. In order to form well the cross over the oblata, he
draws a straight line towards himself, but does not
deflect the line over the Host, and he does so in such a
manner that the extremity of the little finger begins
from the middle of the chalice and finishes outside of
the Host; then he draws a transverse line with the hand,
likewise extended (not, however, with the fingers curved
as the S. R. C. prescribed August 4, 1663) at the same
height, namely, before the pall between the chalice and
the Host; and in these crosses and in others of this kind
he should not exceed the size of the pall. When the
cross is to be made only over the chalice, it should be
extended from one end of the pall to the other.
3. Every time anything is to be blessed, the hands
should be first joined, as the Rubric
indicates
in
this
t
place; unless the left hand be hindered, as happens at
the blessing of the water: Deus qui humance, etc., and at
the blessing of the Host and of the chalice at the mo­
ment of the Consecration.

5. The Priest washes his Hands.
“ Tunc, junctis ante pectus manibus, accedit ad cornu Epistolæ
ubi stans, ministro aquam fundente, lavat manus, id est, extre1 The Rubric, however, does not prescribe any inclination; hence it
should be omitted.

•

140

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

mitâtes digitorum pollicis et indicis, dicens psalmum, Lavabo
inter innocentes cum Gloria Patri, qui versus—Gloria Patri—
praetermittitur in Missis de Tempore a Dominica de Passione us­
que ad Sabbatum Sanctum exclusive.”—{Pub. Miss. tit. VII. 6)

Having made the sign of the cross, he again joins his
hands, inclines towards the cross,1 and with his hands
joined goes to the Epistle corner, where he washes the
extremities of four fingers, namely, of the two thumbs
and forefingers, holding the two fingers of the right hand
upon the other two fingers of the left hand, so that while
the water is being poured on the fingers of the right hand
the rest may be washed; and in the mean time he says
in a low voice: Lavabo, etc. At the Gloria Patri he makes
an inclination towards the cross, and then, while con­
tinuing Sicut erat, etc., he returns to the middle of the
altar. Some are of opinion that if the priest has wiped
his hands before finishing the psalm he may say the
Gloria Patri in the middle of the altar and there make
the inclination; but Merati rightly defends the contrary
opinion, for such a thing seems to me not to be con­
formable to the Rubric. The Gloria Patri is omitted in
the Masses of the Dead and in those Masses that are said
from Passion Sunday to Holy Saturday inclusively; but
in the votive Masses of the Passion and of the Cross the
Gloria of this psalm is prescribed even in Passion Week.

6. The Priest says the Suscipe Sancta Trinitas, the Orate
Fratres, and the Secreta.
“Celebrans, lotis manibus, eas tergit, et, illis ante pectus junc­
tis, revertitur ad medium altaris, ubi stans, oculosque ad Deum
elevans, et statim demittens, manibus junctis super altare ali­
quantulum inclinatus dicit secreto orationem, Suscipe sancta
Trinitas, etc. Qua dicta, manibus hinc inde extensis, et super
altare positis, osculatur illud in medio: tum junctis manibus
ante pectus, demissisque oculis ad terram, a sinistra manu ad
1 No inclination is here prescribed by the Rubric.

chap,

vu.] Offertory, Secreta, and Preface.

141

dextram vertit se ad populum, et, versus eum extendens et jun­
gens manus, dicit voce aliquantulum elata Orate fratres, et
secreto prosequens ut meum ac vestrum sacrificium, etc., per­
ficit circulum, revertens junctis manibus ante pectus a manu
dextra ad medium altaris. Et responso a ministro, Suscipiat
Dominus sacrificium de manibus tuis, etc. (alioquin per seipsum,
dicens Sacrificium de manibus meis), ipse celebrans submissa
voce dicit Amen, et manibus ante pectus extensis, ut fit ad
orationem, stans in medio altaris versus librum, dicit absolute
sine Oremus, et sine alia interpositione, Orationem vel Ora­
tiones secretas. Cum dicit Per Dominum, jungit manus: cum
dicit Jesum Christum, caput inclinat, quod facit in prima ora­
tione, et in ultima, si plures sint dicendæ.”—(Pub. Miss. tit.
VII. 7.)
d'hen the priest with his hands joined returns to the
middle of the altar, and when he has arrived there,
without making an inclination, he raises and lowers his
eyes towards the cross, and with his hands joined and
placed on the altar he says, moderately inclined, in a
low tone of voice: Suscipe sancta Trinitas, etc.; then he
kisses the altar in the middle, again joins his hands, and
turns towards the people in the same way that he does
when he says the Dominus vobiscum; but he lingers some­
what, and extending his hands and again joining them,
he says in a moderate tone of voice: Orate fratres ; and
while continuing in a low tone: ut meum ac vestrum, etc.,
he returns to the middle of the altar, on the Gospel
side, not on the Epistle side, making a complete circle;
and having turned towards the altar he makes an incli­
nation towards the cross,’ according to the opinion of
Merati, Bissus, Hippolytus, and Tonellius. When the
server has finished Suscipiat Dominus, the priest answers
in a low tone of voice: Amen.
Then he raises and extends his hands, and turning a
little towards the book he says in a low tone of voice
the orationes secretas without saying in the beginning
1 The Rubric of the Missal says nothing about an inclination.

14^

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

Oremus; in regard to the conclusion he observes what
was said above' as to the prayers. In the conclusion of
the first oratio secreta he says Amen; and if there be only
one, he pronounces it in a subdued tone of voice as far
as the words Per omnia, etc.

7. The Priest says the Preface.
“ Pervento autem, in conclusione ultimæ Secretæ, ad verba
ilia, Per omnia sœcula sœculorum, exclusive, Sacerdos, stans in
medio altaris depositis super eo manibus hinc inde extensis, dicit
convenienti et intelligibili voce Prœfationem—Cum dicit Sur­
sum corda, elevat manus hinc inde extensas usque ad pectus,
ita ut palma unius manus respiciat alteram. Cum dicit Gratias
agamus Domino, jungit manus. Cum dicit Deo nostro, oculos
elevat, et statim cruci caput inclinat. Responso, Dignum et
justum est, elevatis et extensis ut prius manibus, prosequitur
Prcefationem, propriam, vel communem, ut tempus requirit.
Cum dicit Sanctus, junctis ante pectus manibus, et inclinatus,
voce mediocri prosequitur, ministro interim parvam campa­
it ulam pulsante. Cum dicit, Benedictus qui venit in nomine
Domini, etc., erigit se, et signum crucis sibi producit a fronte
ad pectus.”—(7?/^. Miss. tit. VII. 8.)

Having come as far as the words Per omnia sœcula sœcu­
lorum in the conclusion of the oratio secreta or of the last
oratio secreta, the priest pronounces these words in a loud
tone of voice (if there be several prayers he does the
same at the end of the last), holding his hands extended
on the altar outside of the corporal, and he thus holds
them until he says Dominus vobiscum. But when he says
Sursum corda he raises his hands as far as his breast, so
that the palm of one hand looks towards the palm of
the other hand; but the extremities of the fingers should
be joined and erect. When he says Gratias agamus Do­
mino he raises them a little higher,3 as far as the shoul- ‘
1 Page 116.
? According to the Rubric the hands are not to be raised higher, but
are only to be joined.—(See Schober, Page 73, note 35.)

chap,

vu.] Offertory, Secreta, and Preface.

τ 43

ciers, and immediately joins them before his breast.
When he says Deo nostro, he raises his eyes towards the
cross and immediately inclines the head with a simple
inclination that seems to me should be a simple mini­
marum maxima inclination. He therefore raises his hands
and joins them at Domitio, at Deo he raises his eyes, and
at nostro he makes the inclination.
After the server has answered Dignum et justum est, the
priest again disjoins his hands, and holding them open
as at the prayers, he continues the Preface, common or
proper according to the time, and remains in this posture
as far as the Sanctus. It must be observed that Pope
Clement XIII. in the year 1759 ordained that on all
Sundays that have no proper Preface the Preface of the
Blessed Trinity must be said. It was doubted whether
on the Sundays within the octave, or on the Sundays of
Lent, or of the Paschal time, the Preface is to be said of
the saint of whom an octave is celebrated, or of the
Sunday of Lent, etc.; but the custom which has the
force of law, which exists both in Rome and in other
places, has declared that within the octave the Preface
of the octave is to be said, and on the Sundays of Lent
and of the Paschal time the Preface of Lent or of the
Paschal time is to be said.
When the priest has reached the Sanctus he inclines
moderately and joins his hands before his breast, but
he does not rest them on the altar, and he says in a
moderate voice Sanctus, etc. At the words Benedictus
qui venit, etc., he stands erect and makes the sign of the
cross on himself, holding his left hand below his breast,
and continuing in the same tone of voice. But he may
distribute the words so that at the word Benedictus he
touches his forehead, his breast when he says qui venit,
his left shoulder at the words in nomine Domini, and his
right shoulder when he says Jfosanna in excetsis.
There are some who wish that the priest should here

-·β*ητ·

144

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

join his hands; but there are others who say that this is
not prescribed by the Rubric. To me, however, it seems
that the hands should be joined; for the Rubric at the
beginning of the Canon, before Te igitur, says extendens
manus; hence it supposes that the hands should have
been joined before.1
1 The Rubric should be observed, that is, the hands are not to be
joined.—(See Schober, page 75, note 40.)

I

ch.

vin.] From Ike ( anon to the Consecration. 145

CHAPTER VIII.
FROM THE CANON OF THE

MASS TO THE CONSECRATION

INCLUSIVELY.

I. The Priest recites the Prayer Te igitur.
“Finita Præfàtione, ut supra, Sacerdos stans ante medium
altaris, versus ad illud, aliquantulum elevat manus, oculisque
elevatis ad Deum, et sine mora devote demissis, ac manibus
junctis, et super altare positis, profunde inclinatus incipit Canonem, secreto dicens, Te igitur, etc., ut in Ordine Missae.
Cum dicit, uti accepta habeas et benedicas, prius osculatur altare
in medio, deinde erigit se, et stac, junctis manibus ante pectus.
Cum dicit, Hccc dofyia, heee ψ munera, hac sancta -l·· sacrificia,
dextra manu signat ter communiter super hostiam et calicem.
Deinde, extensis manibus ante pectus, prosequitur, in primis,
quæ tibi offerimus, etc.
“ Ubi dicit, Una cum famulo tuo Papa nostro N., exprimit
nomen Papae: Sede autem vacante verba praedicta omittuntur.
Ubi dicitur, Et Antistite nostro N., specificatur nomen Patri­
archae, Archiepiscopi, vel Episcopi, ordinarii in propria diœcesi,
et non alterius superioris, etiam si celebrans sit omnino ex­
emptus, vel sub alterius Episcopi jurisdictione. Si vero Epis­
copus ordinarius illius loci, in quo Missa celebratur, sit vita
functus, prædicta verba omittuntur, quæ etiam omittuntur ab
iis, qui Romae celebrant.”—{Rub. Miss. VIII. tit. i et 2.)

After the Preface, the priest, standing in the middle
of the altar, immediately extends his hands as high as his
shoulders, raises his eyes towards the cross, and immedi­
ately lowers his hands and his eyes, and profoundly in­
clined before the altar, with his hands resting on it in the
usual way, he says, in a low tone of voice: Te igitur, etc.
And here it must be remarked that the entire Canon
must be said in a low tone of voice, excepting those
10

146

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

parts that are prescribed by the Rubric to be said in a
loud voice. Gavantus with others asserts that as no
movement should be made without being accompanied
by words, the Te igitur should be said while the fore­
going actions are performed, namely, when the hands
are extended. But in this Merati, contrary to his cus­
tom, differs from Gavantus in opinion, and with many
others rightly and clearly demonstrates that the Rubric
prescribes that the Canon should begin after the hands
have been placed upon the altar, and that this cannot
be explained in any other sense; and he cites several
actions, such as genuflections, the raising of the Host
and of the chalice, etc., that are performed without
words.
After the word petimus he kisses the altar, and then,
standing erect, he joins his hands and says uti accepta
habeas et benedicas; and having immediately placed his
left hand on the altar outside of the corporal, he makes
with his right hand a cross three times over the chalice
and the Host, saying: Hcec Ψ dona, hcec Ψ munera, hcec
sancta ψ sacrificia illibata. How these crosses are to be
formed we have explained above.1 Then with his hands
extended as in the Preface, he continues in a low tone
of voice: In primis, quce tibi offerimus. At the words
Papa nostro N., the name of the reigning Pope is men­
tioned, and a simple minimarum minima inclination is
made towards the Missal; and at the words Antistite
nostro N. is mentioned the Bishop of the diocese in which
he celebrates, but without making an inclination. If
he does not know the name of the Bishop, he will say
only Antistite nostro, mentally intending to mention the
Bishop of the diocese. If the place belongs to no dio­
cese, he acts as if the episcopal See were vacant; in
which case the words Et pro Antistite nostro IV. are to
be omitted; for a church belonging to no diocese re1 Page 139.

en. viii.j Front the Canon to Ihe Consecration.

147

semblés a vacant See, because it has no Bishop to govern
it. But if the Apostolic See is vacant the words Pro
famulo tuo Papa nostro N. are omitted.

2. The Priest makes the Memento for the Living,
“Cum dicit, Memento Domine, elevans et jungens manus
usque ad faciem, vel pectus, sic junctis manibus stat paulisper
in quiete, demisso aliquantulum capite,, faciens commemora­
tionem vivorum Christi fidelium ad suam voluntatem : quorum
nomina, si vult, commemoret: non tamen necesse est ea ex­
primere, sed mente tantum eorum memoriam habeat. Potest
etiam celebrans, si pro pluribus orare intendit, ne circumstanti­
bus sit morosus, ante Missam in animo proponere sibi omnes
illos tam vivos quam defunctos, pro quibus in ipsa Missa orare
intendit, et hoc loco generaliter, unico contextu, ipsorum
vivorum commemorationem agere, pro quibus ante Missam
orare proposuit in Missa.”—(Rub. Miss. tit. VIII. 3.)
When he says Memento* etc., he raises and joins his
hands, so that the extremities of the fingers reach as far
as the mouth; 1 he does not lower them before his
breast, but holding them thus raised and joined, and
with his head inclined a little, he remains quiet for a
short time. In order to be more recollected, he may
shut his eyes; but those that lower them would con­
form to the opinion of authors whom Merati regards asof
the highest authority. And he keeps his eyes thus lowered
or closed until he says the words Et omnium circum­
stantium. The letters N. N., that occur in the Canon,
serve to express all the names of those for whom he
wishes to pray. In olden times tablets called diptychs
were used: they were double-folded, and on them were
registered the names of those for whom prayers were to
be said. It must be observed that the Memento is best
made before Mass, in order that he may not become
1 “ Ad verbum Memento incipit sacerdos elevare manus et ad tuarum
cas jungit.”—(Schober, page 78, note 4.)

I

148

The Ceremonies oj the A/ass.

tedious to those that arc present. Standing in the
aforesaid way, the celebrant mentions all the living
Christians according as his pious wish may inspire
him. It must, however, be remarked, with Merati,
Gavantus, and Tonellius, that in this prayer, which is
private, the excommunicated, heretics, and infidels may
be mentioned.
For the convenience of priests we add here the for­
mula of this Memento, which Cardinal Bona gives in his
treatise on the Sacrifice of the Mass:
“ O God of heaven and earth, never-failing source of
every good, I, a most miserable sinner and most un­
worthy minister of Thy Church, because this Sacrifice
has an infinite power of impétration, I offer it for my
necessities and those of all the living and the dead.
And first, the fruit that I can and should derive from it
I chiefly apply to him for whom I intend to celebrate;
and if perchance it happens that he does not need it, or
is incapable of it, I desire and wish that this fruit
should be obtained by N., with the application of the in­
dulgence to myself, or to such a deceased person. But,
secondarily, without prejudice to him for whom I am
primarily obliged or intend 1 to offer it, I offer it for
all those that are specially recommended to me, for N.
and N., for obtaining such a grace, . . . and for all the
living and the dead, for whom Thou wishest me, Thy
unworthy servant, to exercise Thy ministry, in order
that, granting rest to the dead, Thou mayest confer upon
the living the grace of serving Thee and of persevering
till the end in Thy love. Amen.”5
1 Wc may see what St. Alphonsus teaches in regard to the value and
the application of the fruit of the Mqss in his dissertation on the Hono­
rarium. We may also find in the exercises for the Preparation other
formulas of intention.
■ “ Deus cœli et terræ, omnium bonorum fons indeficiens, ego
miserrimus peccator et Ecclesiæ tuæ minister indignissimus, quia hoc

ch.

νιπ.] From the Canon to the Consecration.

149

The same author says:
“ In order that you may remember all for whom you
must pray, after you have said Memento, Domine,
Famulorum Famularmuque Tuarum, and in order that
the prayers may be more efficacious, it will be of great
profit to unite them to the sufferings of Christ our Lord
in the following manner: 1. You should pray for your­
self by the blood that was shed for us, in order that through
it you may atone for your sins and obtain those virtues
that are most necessary for you and for final perse­
verance; 2. By the pierced side you should recommend
the Church that came forth from it; 3. By the head
crowned with thorns, the Sovereign Pontiff, all the princes,
and the whole ecclesiastical hierarchy; 4. By the wound
of the right hand, your friends, relatives, and benefactors;
5. By the wound of the left hand, all those that hate you,
or have given you some trouble or scandal; 6. By his
transpierced right foot, your Superiors and those things
that you have confided to them; 7. By his transpierced
left foot, those that are in mortal sin, that they may re­
turn to the right path; 8. By the scourges, sp ittie, and blows,
the heathen, heretics, and the rest of unbelievers, who
dishonor God; 9. By the crucifixion, the religious of all
Orders, that they may voluntarily embrace with courage
sacrificium vim impctratoriam infinitam habet, offero illud pro meis, et
omnium viventium ac defunctorum necessitatibus; et primo quidem
fructum, quem possum et debeo, illi principaliter applico, pro quo
celebrare intendo; et si forte contingat eum non indigere, vel non esse
capacem, opto et volo hunc fructum ad N. derivari, cum applicatione
indulgentiarum mihi, vel tali defuncto. Secundario autem, sine ejus
praejudicio, pro quo offerre primario teneor vel intendo, offero pro
omnibus mihi particulariter commendatis, pro N. N. pro tali gratia
obtinenda, et pro cunctis viventibus, atque defunctis, pro quibus me in­
dignum famulum tuum legatione apud te fungi voluisti, ut defunctis
requiem indulgeas, vivisque gratiam concedas tibi serviendi, et in
amore tu > usque in finem perseverandi. Arnen.”—De Sacrifie. Λ/issa, c. 4, § 6,

150

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

the sufferings of their martyrdom; 10. By his thirst, all
those that have you to pray for them. 11. By his agony
• in the garden, all those that find themselves in any
calamity, peril, necessity, temptation, or any trouble
whatever; 12. By his death and burial, all the just, in
order that, buried with Jesus Christ, they may persevere
in justice. But above all, you should pray for those
whom God wishes you to remember, and whom you do
not know; for those whom God loves particularly,
although you know not their number nor their name;
for it is most pleasing to him that you are mindful of
his friends.” 1
1 “ Ul omnium recordari possis, quorum recordari et pro quibus
debes orare, postquam dixisti: Memento, Domine, famulorum famu­
larumque tuarum, ut ipsæ preces vim habeant efficaciorcm, multum
proderit cum Christi Domini cruciatibus illas associare, hunc fere in
modum: i° Pro te ipso orabis per sanguinem pro nobis effusum, ut
per illum expieris a peccatis, et eas virtutes obtineas, quæ tibi maxime
sunt necessariae, et finalem perseverantiam. 2° Per latus transfixum,
Ecclesiam commendabis, quæ ex eo orta est. 3 ° Per caput spinis
coronatum, summum pontificem, omnesque principes et antistites.
40 Per vulnus dextera: manus, amicos, consanguineos et benefactores.
5' Per vulnus sinistra:, omnes qui te oderunt, vel aliqua molestia aut
scandalo affecerunt. 6° Per dexterum pedem transforatum, personas
et negotia a superioribus commendata. 70 Per sinistrum, omnes qui
sunt in peccato mortali ut in dexteram partem transferantur. 8° Per
flagella, sputa et alapas, ethnicos, hæreticos, cætcrosque infideles, qui
Deum contumeliis afficiunt 9 Per crucifixionem, religiosos omnium
ordinum, ul crucem voluntariæ asperitatis libenter ierant. io° Per sitim,
eos omnes qui tuas preces expetunt. ii° Per angorem, quem in horto
pati voluit, omnes qui in aliqua calamitate, periculo, necessitate,
tenlatione aut molestia versantur. 120 Per mortem et sepulturam,
justos omnes, ut cum ipso sepulti, semper in justitia perseverent,
speciatim vero pro illis orabis, quorum te Deus meminisse vult, et tu
nescis; pro his, quos Deus maxime diligit, liccl eorum munerum et
nomina ignores: id enim gratissimum illi est.”

ch.

vui.j From I he Canon to the Consecration.

151

3. The Priest finishes the Prayer Memento, and says the fol­
lowing Prayers : Communicantes, Hanc igitur, et Quam
oblationem.
“Commemoratione vivorum facta, demissis et extensis ut
prius manibus, continuat, Et omnium circumstantium, etc.
Similiter stans prosequitur, Communicantes. Cum dicit. Jesu
Christi, caput Cruci inclinat : in conclusione, quando dicit Per
eumdcin, jungit manus. Cum dicit, Hanc igitur oblationem
expandit manus simul super oblata, ita ut palmæ sint apertæ
versus ac super calicem et hostiam, quas sic tenet usque ad illa
verba, Per Christum Dominum nostrum, tunc enim jungit ma­
nus, et sic prosequitur, quam oblationem tu Deus in omnibus
queesumus, et cum dicit, benc^d.'ictam, adscriptam, ratam ψ
communiter signat ter super hostiam et calicem simul · deinde
cum dicit, ut nobis corpus, separatim signat semel super hostiam
tantum : et cum dicit, et sanguis, semel super calicem tantum,
deinde elevans et jungens manus ante pectus, prosequitur fiai
dilectissimi Filii tui Domini nostri Jesu Christi, et inclinans
caput Cruci.”—(Rub. Miss. tit. VIII. 4.)

After having finished the commemoration of the
living, and the application of the special fruit having
been made, the priest extends and lowers his hands be­
fore his breast, and continues to say ct omnium circum­
stantium as far as the words Per eumdem,' etc. When he
says communicantes at the name Maria he makes to­
wards the book a simple minimarum media inclination,
and at the name Jesus he makes towards the cross
another simple minimarum maxima inclination; and also
at the name of a saint whose feast is celebrated, if it is
mentioned in the Canon, he makes towards the Missal a
minimarum minima inclination.3
1 “ In conclusione, quando dicit: Per eumdem jungit manus.”—
{Rubrica, 1. c., n. 4.)
2 If a saint has an octave, we must make this inclination not only
in the Masses in which we make mention of this saint, but also in
those in which on account of the occurrence of a feast prima
classis or secunda elassis no commemoration is made This rule does

The Ceremonies of the Mass.
It must be remarked that in the octaves that have a
proper Communicantes and Plane igitur oblationem, if per­
haps there is to be celebrated pro re gravi a votive Mass
that has a proper Preface, as when in the octave of
Easter there is to be said a Mass of the Holy Ghost or
of the Blessed Virgin, the Communicantes and Hanc igitur
must be taken from the octave. So also if there is cele­
brated the feast of the apostles Sts. Philip and James,
the Preface will be of the apostles and the Communicantes
of the Ascension, as has been declared by theS. R. C. of
c *
August 7, 1627.
When he says PPanc igitur oblationem, etc., he extends
both hands over the chalice and the Host, so that the
palms are open over the chalice and the Host. He so
extends his hands that the tips of the fingers reach as
far as the middle of the pall, without, however, touch­
ing it; and that the thumbs be crossed, namely, the
right be placed upon the left, as appears from a decree
S. R. C., August 4, 1663.
He should take care not to raise his elbows, but he
should keep them close to his body, toward his breast;
and so he remains till Per Dominum, etc.; for when he says
this conclusion he again joins his hands and continues
Quam oblationem. Having said quœsumus, the priest
places his left hand on the altar outside of the corporal,
and with his right hand he makes three crosses over the
chalice and the Host at the same time, saying: Bene*
dictam, ad*scriptam, ra*tam, etc., in the same manner as
has been mentioned above.1 Then he makes another
sign of the cross over the Host, saying: Ut nobis cor*pus;
while making this sign he does not lower the hand over
not apply to the Masses of the Dead: “ An in festo Sanctorum qui nomi­
nantur in Canone, si sint rit. semidupl. vel Missa dicatur de Requiem,
inclinandum sit caput, quando in Canone nominantur prædicti Sancti?”
S. R. C. respondit: “ Negative.” In una Panormitan. die 12 April,
1823. ad. 13, n. 4594·
‘ Page 139.

eu. vin.] From the Canon to the Consecration.

153

the Host, as Merati remarks, as it is sufficient for him to
draw his hand somewhat towards himself in order that
he may form a transverse line over the Host. After­
wards he makes another cross over the chalice, saying
Sanfcguis. These two crosses over the Host and the
chalice should be shorter than the usual crosses. As
the Rubric indicates that the cross at the word ratam
should be made in the middle of this word, an incon­
venience seems to occur from being obliged to delay a
little until the other cross at the word corpus is to be
made over the Host; this has given rise to different
opinions. I will only mention here the opinion that
pleases me; it is this: after having with the right hand
made the cross at the word ra^tam, it should slowly
move towards the Host, so that when it begins to form
the cross over the Host, the other words that follow the
word ratam are already finished. But if the priest is
slow in pronouncing, then, says Turrinus with others,
according to Merati, he should place his right hand on
the altar; for it is an inviolable rule of the Rubric that
the hand should never remain suspended in the air.
After having made the five crosses in the manner in­
dicated, the priest raises his hands and joining them
before his breast, he continues fiat dilectissimi Filii tui.
Domini nostri Jesu Christi; and when he says Jesu Christi
he inclines his head towards the cross.

4. The Priest consecrates the Host.
“ Extergit, si opus fuerit, pollices et indices super corporale,
et dicit secreto, ut prius, Oui pridie quam pateretur, et acci­
piens pollice et indice dextræ manus hostiam, et eam cum illis
ac indice et pollice sinistrae manus tenens, stans erectus ante
medium altaris, dicit, accepit panem in sanctas ac venetabties
manus suas, clevansque ad coelum oculos, et statim demittens,
dicit, et elevatis oculis in coelum ad te Deum Patrem suum om­
nipotentem, caputque aliquantulum inclinans, dicit, tibi gratias

*

154

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

agens, et tenens hostiam inter pollicem, cl indicem sinistræ
manus, dextra producit signum crucis super eam, dicens, belief
dixit, fregit, deditque discipulis suis, dicens : Accipite et man­
ducate ex hoc omnes.
“Si adsit vas cum aliis hostiis consecrandis, antequam acci­
piat hostiam, discooperit manu dextra calicem seu vas aliarum
hostiarum.
“Cum autem finierit supradicta verba, cubitis super altare
positis, stans capite inclinato, distincte, reverenter et secreto,
profert verba Consecrationis super hostiam, et simul super
omnes si plures sint consecrandae, et hostiam suis pollicibus et
indicibus tantum tenens, dicit, Hoc est enim Corpus meum.
“Quibus prolatis, celebrans, tenens hostiam inter pollices et
indices praedictos super altare, reliquis manuum digitis extensis
et simul junctis (et Hostiis, si plures sint consecratae, in loco in
quo a principio Missæ posi-tæ sunt, super corporali, vel in alio
vase, seu calice demissis) genuflexus eam adorat; tunc se
erigens, quantum commode potest, elevat in altum hostiam, et
intentis in eam oculis (quod et in elevatione Calicis facit)
populo reverenter ostendit adorandum, et mox sola manu dextra
ipsam reverenter reponit super corporale in eodem loco unde eam
levavit, et indices non disjungit, nisi quando Hostiam consecra­
tam tangere vel tractare debet, usque ad ablutionem digitorum
post Communionem.
“ Reposita Hostia consecrata super corporale, genuflexus
ipsam veneratur ; si adsit vas aliarum Hostiarum, patena vel
palla cooperit, ut supra.
“Interim dum celebrans elevat Hostiam, accenso prius intorticio 1 (quod non extinguitur, nisi postquam Sacerdos San­
guinem sumpserit, vel alios communicaverit, si qui erunt com­
municandi in Missa), minister manu sinistra elevat fimbrias
posteriores planetæ, ne ipsum celebrantem impediat in ele­
vatione brachiorum ; quod et facit in elevatione Calicis; manu
dextra pulsat campanulam, ter ad unamquamque elevationem,
vel continuate quousque Sacerdos deponat Hostiam super cor1 Accenso intorticio. ... In his Moral Theology (1. 6, η. 394) St.
Alphonsus says: “ Probabiliter ait Croix cum Sporer, nullam esse obli­
gationem accendendi tertiam candelam post Sanctus; sic enim hodie
communis usus habuit.”

1

ch.

vin.j From the Canon to the Consecration.

155

porale, et similiter postmodum ad elevationem Calicis."—{Rub.
Miss. tit. VIII. n. 4, 5, and 6.)

At the words Qui pridie quam pateretur he wipes his
fingers, namely, his thumbs and forefingers of both
hands, on the extreme ends of the corporal, but not in
the middle, where the consecrated Host is to be placed,
and in the mean time with the forefinger and the thumb
of the right hand he takes the Host, saying, accepit
panem. In order that the Host may be more easily
taken, he presses with the forefinger of the left hand
the edge of the Host; and when he says in sanctas ac
venerabiles manus suas, he takes it up with the thumb and
forefinger of the left hand, extending and joining the
other fingers. He should take care to hold the Host
erect, not horizontally, as he himself should stand erect
in the middle of the altar.
At the words et elevatis oculis in coelum he raises his
eyes to the cross, and he keeps them raised, says Bauldry, until he has said all the other words, ad te Deum
Patrem suum omnipotentem; then he immediately Jowers
them, and inclining' the head, he says, tibi gratias agens.
While saying bene^dixit he makes with his right hand a
cross over the Host, which, as has been said, he holds
somewhat raised above the corporal. If there is behind
the chalice a ciborium, he puts it by the side of the
chalice and uncovers it before he begins Qui pridie, that
is, before he wipes his fingers on the corporal. After
saying the words deditque discipulus suis,2 the priest hav­
ing becomingly placed his elbows on the altar, without
however, touching the altar with his hands, and with
his feet joined and equi-distant from the altar, he mod­
erately inclines his head and shoulders, and distinctly
and with reverence, without raising his voice, pro’ This is to be a simple minimarum maxima inclination.
2 But the Rubric mentioned above says: “ Cum autem finierit supra­
dicta verba (i.e., benedixit, . . . ex hoe omnes), etc.

156

The Ceremonies of Ihe Mass.

nounces the words {profert secreto, says the Rubric), as
it were, breathing them forth (a fato), so that he may
not be heard by the bystanders, saying, Hoc est, etc.
The priest, when he consecrates the Host, should take
care not to make any movement of the head or mouth,
not to pronounce the form with a certain vehemence,
not to bring the Host too near his mouth, or his mouth
too near the Host; but he should pronounce the words
distinctly, putting no interval between the words.
After the priest has pronounced the words of conse­
cration of the Host, he holds the same consecrated Host
between his thumbsand forefingers, the other fingers be­
ing at the same time joined and extended, and the hands
also'closely joined;he withdraws his elbows from the altar
so that only his hands as far as the wrists remain on the
altar at the extremity of the corporal. Then he genu­
flects only on one knee,without an inclination of the head;
for it must be observed that when a genuflection is made
the head must not be inclined, as some wrongly do. This
genuflection should be made with greater reverence, and
therefôre with aslight pause,’ and the same thing should
be observed in the adoration of the chalice. After hav­
ing made this first adoration, and while holding his
hands joined and his fingers extended, he raises the
Host perpendicularly over the place where the corporal
is, a little higher than his head so that his wrists are on
a level with his eyes, without moving the Host over his
head, but he elevates it so that it may be seen and
adored by the people; and after having thus held it for
a short time, he slowly lowers it and puts it in the place
whence he took it. In order to do this more easily, he
puts while laying down the Host the ends of his fingers
on the corporal at a distance of about three inches
1 Authors are not agreed whether or not the genuflection is to be
made with a pause {morula}. The Rubric says nothing about it; it
should therefore be omitted.

I

ch.

vin.] From Ihe Canon to the Consecration.

157

from the place where the Host is to be put, and hav­
ing thus placed his left hand, with his right he takes the
Host in the middle, near the border and puts it in its
place. The Host having been placed on the corporal,
if there is present a ciborium or a chalice contain­
ing particles, he again covers the ciborium with its own
cover, or the chalice with a pall, and places it behind
the chalice where it had been before, and then having
made a genuflection, he stands erect.1
It must here be remarked that—
1. During the elevation of the Host as well as of the
chalice the eyes should never be turned from them;
2. From the Consecration of the Host till the ablu­
tion, as often as a genuflection is to be made or the
altar is to be kissed, the hands should be separated and
extended upon the corporal; but the thumbs and the
forefingers should remain joined, and should not be dis­
joined unless the Host is to be handled;
3. As often as the Host is to be taken up or laid
down, the last three fingers should be extended, but
should not be bent, so that there may be no danger of
touching the Host with other fingers than the thumbs
and forefingers;
4. Between the words of Consecration of the Host, as
also of the chalice and the preceding words, namely,
Qui priitie and Postquam cœnatum est, other prayers,
though mental and devout, should not be inserted:
for Le Brun 2 defends at great length the opinion that
the Consecration is accomplished not only by the
words of our Saviour, but also by the preceding words,
and especially by the prayer that precedes ut nobis Cor­
pus et Sanguis fiat. And this he proves by citing the
Council held in Rome by Gregory VII. against Beren1 According to the Rubric, a genuflection should be made before
covering, the ciborium. (Sec Scholar, page S6, note iS.)
2 7<>w. 3, a. 17, qu. 2 («7 in itisser/. I. 4).

158

The Ceremonies of the Mass.
t

garius, where it is said that bread and wine are changed
into the body and the blood of Jesus Christ as well by
the words of our Lord as by the holy prayer: Per mys­
terium sacra orationis et per verba Redemptoris converti in
carnem et sanguinem Jesu Christi; and he quotes in favor
of this opinion the authority of twenty Doctors of the
Sorbonne. Scotus, for some other reason, doubts whether
the consecration is brought about solely by the words
Hoc est corpus meum ; for if (he says) the words qui
pridie quam pateretur are not premised, it is not indicated
that the words Hoc est, etc., are those that Jesus Christ
has spoken. The contrary opinion, according to which
only the words Hoc est corpus, etc., Hic est calix, etc., are
sufficient for the consecration is common to Tournely,
Juvenin, Gonet, Concilia, Frassen, Lugo, and others,
who prove it from a decree of Eugene IV. published in
the Council of Florence, which reads thus: Forma hujus
Sacramenti sunt verba Salvatoris, quibus hoc conficitur Sac­
ramentum. The other opinion, however, does not seem
to be altogether improbable; the more so since the
Rubric prescribes for the case in which the form is to
be repeated on account of a doubt in regard to the
matter that one should begin at the words Qui pridie.
Therefore the sense of the preceding words and of the
words of Jesus Christ must not be interrupted by the
insertion of vocal or mental prayers.
It must be observed that the thumbs and the fore­
fingers should thenceforth remain joined till their ablu­
tion, which takes place after the receiving of the pre­
cious blood, and are opened only when the Host is to
be taken up.

5. The Priest consecrates the Chalice.
“Celebrans, adorato Sacramento, surgit ct discooperit cali­
cem, in quem, si opus sit, extergit digitos ; quod semper faciat,
si aliquod fragmentum digitis adhaereat ; et stans erectus, dicit :

ch.

vin.] From the Canon to (he Consecration.

159

Simili modo postquam cœnatum est, et ambabus manibus acci­
piens calicem juxta nodum infra cuppam, et aliquantulum ilium
elevans, ac statim deponens dicit, Accipiens et huncpraclarum
Calicem, etc., cum dicit, Item tibi gratias agens, caput inclinat,
cum dicit, Bene^dixit, sinistra calicem infra cuppam tenens,
dextra signat super eum ; et prosequens Deditque discipulis suis,
etc., et ambabus manibus tenens calicem, videlicet, sinistra pedem, dextra nodum infra cuppam, cubitis super altare positis,
et capite inclinato, profert attente, continuate, et secreto, ut
supra, verba Consecrationis Sanguinis: Hic est enim Calix, etc.
Quibus dictis, reponit calicem super corporale, dicens secreto
Here quotiescumque feceritis, etc., genuflexus Sanguinem reve­
renter adorat. Tum se erigit, et, accipiens Calicem discooper­
tum cum Sanguine ambabus manibus, ut prius, elevat eum, et
erectum, quantum commode potest, ostendit populo adorandum,
mox ipsum reverenter reponit super corporale, in locum pristi­
num, et manu dextra palla cooperit, genuflexus Sacramentum
veneratur.”—(Bub. Miss. tit. VIII. 7.)

After having raised the Host he makes a genuflection
(but the genuflection is made with the right knee, which
must touch the ground near the left foot). Then he
rises, and with his right hand uncovers the chalice; he
holds the left hand either on the corporal, or what is
better, he holds it at the foot of the chalice, and takes the
pall between the middle finger and the forefinger joined
to the thumb. He places the pall on the end of the
folded veil; then he purifies the forefingers and the
thumbs, rubbing them together lightly over the mouth
of the chalice, so that if there should be any fragments
adhering to the fingers they may fall into the chalice:
this should always be done when the Host has been
touched. Standing erect, he says: Simili modo, etc.
He takes the chalice with both hands in the following
manner: Four fingers, namely, the thumbs and fore­
fingers joined should be put between the cup and the
knob of the chalice in front, and the other fingers behind
it (the Rubric says juxta nodum infra cuppam), and stand-

160

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

ing thus he raises the chalice over the corporal In a
straight line about four inches, saying: Accipiens et hunc
prœclarum Calicem, and at once replaces it in the same
place. At the words tibi gratias agens he makes a simple
inclination of the head.1 At bene^dixit he makes with
his right hand across over the chalice, holding the knob
with his left hand.2 Then leaning with both elbows on
the altar, he holds the chalice at the foot with three
fingers of his left hand, and holds the knob with his
right, so that the thumb and forefinger are placed in
front, and the other fingers behind. Thus moderately
inclined, and holding the chalice straight, but not inclined
towards the mouth, and a little raised over the corporal,
he attentively and without any interruption pronounces
the words: Hic est enim, etc.
After having pronounced these words he again places
the chalice on the corporal, and says: Hcec quotiescumque,
etc., at the same time he devoutly genuflects and adores.
Having risen, he takes hold of the chalice with the right
hand at the knob in the above-mentioned way, namely,
with the thumb and the forefinger in front, holding the
foot with the three fingers of the left hand. He raises
the chalice perpendicularly, always following it with his
eyes, without, however, turning it around in a circle
above his head, as many awkwardly do; he raises it so
high that the eyes of the celebrant can see below the
foot of the chalice, and that the chalice may be seen
by the people; for a moment he holds the chalice thus
raised, that the people may adore it. Then he again
lowers it in following the same perpendicular line, and
puts it in the place it occupied before.
1 That is a simple minimarum maxima inclination.
! The Rubric says: “ Sinistra calicem infra cuppam tenens, dextra
signat super eum.”

ch.

ix.j From Consecration to Pater Noster.

161

CHAPTER IX.
FROM THE CONSECRATION TILL THE PATER NOSTER
EXCLUSIVELY.

I. The Priest says the Prayers Unde et Memores, Supra
quæ, and Supplices.
“Reposito Calice et adorato, Sacerdos, stans ante altare,
extensis manibus ante pectus, dicit secreto, Unde et memores,
etc. Cum dicit, de tuis donis ac datis, jungit manus ante pectus ;
et cum dicit, Hostiam pueram, Hostiam 4« sanctam, Hostiam
im^maculatam, manu sinistra posita super altare intra corporale,
dextra signat ter communiter super Hostiam et Calicem, et
semel super Hostiam tantum, et semel super Calicem tantum,
dicens, Panem 4* sanctum vitee aternec, et Calicem 4- salutis per­
petua. Deinde, stans ut prius, extensis manibus, prosequitur,
Supra quapropitio, etc. Cum dicit, Supplices te rogamus, etc.,
inclinat se ante medium altaris, manibus junctis super illo positis.
Cum dicit, ex hac Altaris participatione, osculatur altare, mani­
bus hinc inde super corporale positis. Cum dicit, sacrosanctum
Filii tui, jungit manus ; et, dextra signans semel super Hostiam
tantum, et semel super Calicem, sinistra super corporale posita,
dicit, Cor^pus, et Sanguinem sumpserimus, et cum dicit, omni
benedictione 4· eeriesti, seipsum signat a fronte ad pectus signo
crucis, sinistra posita infra pectus, et prosequitur: et gratia re­
pleamur. Cum dicit, per eumdem, jungit manus.”—(Rub. Miss.
tit. IX. c. i.)

Having replaced the chalice on the altar, and having
adored it by making a genuflection, the celebrant rises,
and standing erect, with his hands extended before his
breast, and turned towards the Missal, he says: Unde et
memores Domine, etc. At the words de tuis donis ac datis,
he joins his hands, and then places his left hand on the
II

- «

162

The Ceremonies of the Mass,

corporal, and with his right hand he forms three crosses
over the Host and the chalice together, saying: Hostiam
4 puram, Hostiam 4 sa netam, Hostiam 4 immaculatam, and
he makes a cross once over the Host, saying, Pancm 4*
sanctum vitee eaternœ, and once over the chalice, saying:
Et Calicem 4 salutis perpetuee. Then with his hands ex­
tended he continues: Supra quæ, etc.
When he says Supplices te rogamus, he inclines pro­
foundly, holding the hands joined and resting on the
edge of the altar as at the Introit, that is to say, the
small fingers sho.uld touch the front of the altar, with the
other fingers resting on the altar and joined to the fore­
fingers and thumbs.1 After the words Ut quotquot he
kisses the altar while moving back a little, and on rising
he joins his hands.2 Then having placed his left hand
on the corporal, he makes with the right hand a cross
over the Host, saying, Sacrosanctum Filii tui corpus ;
then he makes another cross over the chalice, saying:
San^gitinem sumpserimus.
But when he says Omni
benedictione 4 eeriesti et gratia repleamur, he signs himself,
holding his left hand below the breast; and at the words
Per eumdem, etc., he joins his hands according to the
Rubric.

2. The Priest makes the Memento for the Dead.
“Cum dicit, Memento etiam, Domine famulorum famula­
rumque tuarum, etc., extensis et junctis inanibus anle pectus,
et usque ad faciem elevatis, et intentis oculis ad Sacramentum
super altare, facit commemorationem fidelium defunctorum, de
quibus sibi videtur, eodem modo ut dictum est de commcmora1 “ Λη sacerdos ponere debeat manus intra coporale, dum dicit ora­
tiones Supplices te rogamus et orationes ante communionem?” S. R. C.
respondit: “ Servandas esse rubricas quæ jubent manus ponendas esse
super altare, non intra corporale.”—(Zw una Tudcn. die 7 Sept., 1886.)
- This is better explained by the foregoing Rubric of the Mass: “ Cum
dicit: Ex hac altaris,” etc

ch. ix.]

From Consecration to Pater Noster.

163

done vivorum. Qua commemoratione facta, stans ut prius
extensis manibus prosequitur, Ipsis Domine, et omnibus in
Christo, etc., et in fine, ad per eumdem jungit manus, et caput
inclinat.”—(Dub. Miss. tit. IX. 2.)
When he says Memento etiam Domine, etc., he separates
his hands and joins them slowly, so that he finishes join­
ing them at the words in somno pacis. Having joined his
hands before his breast, as has been done and said at the
Memento for theliving, holding his head inclined, and his
eyes fixed on the Blessed Sacrament, he makes for a
short time a commemoration of the dead. After this he
lowers his hands before his breast, and holding them dis­
joined, he-continues: Ipsis, Domine, etc. At the words
Per eumdem he again joins his hands, and when he says
Christum he inclines the head. According to the general
rule, the head is to be inclined only at the name Jesus;
but in this place, and not elsewhere, it is prescribed by
the Rubric. Bauldry wishes that the inclination should
be continued until after the following words: Nobis
quoque peccatoribus ; but this opinion is singular, and
does not seem to me to be in accordance with the
Rubric.

3. The Priest says the Prayers Nobis quoque peccatoribus and
Per quem hæc omnia.
“ Cum dicit, Nobis quoque peccatoribus, vocem aliquantulum
elevat, et dextra manu pectus sibi percutit, sinistra posita super
corporale, et prosequitur secreto, famulis tuis, etc., stans mani­
bus extensis ut prius. Cum dicit, Per Christum Dominum nos­
trum. Per quem heee omnia Domine semper bona creas, jungit
manus ante pectus: deinde manu dextra ter signans commu­
niter super Hostiam et Calicem, dicit, sanctificas, vivi^ficas,
bene^dicis, et prastas nobis. Postea discooperit manu dextra
Calicem, et genuilexus Sacramentum adorat : tum se erigit, et
reverenter accipit Hostiam inter pollicem, et indicem dextræ
manus; et cum ea super Calicem, quem manu sinistra tenet

I 64

The Ceremonies of the A/ass.

circa nodum infra cuppam, signat ter a labio ad labium, dicens,
Per ip^sum, et cum Ψ ipso, et in ip^so. Similiter cum Hostia
signat bis inter Calicem et pectus, incipiens a labio Calicis, et
dicit, est tibi Deo Pa^tri omnipotenti in unitate Spiritus Ψ sancti.
Deinde tenens manu dextra Hostiam super Calicem, sinistra
Calicem, elevat eum aliquantulum simul cum Hostia, dicens
omnis honor et gloria, et statim utrumque deponens, Hostiam
collocat super corporale, et si opus sit, digitos extergit, ut supra;
ac pollices et indices ut prius jungens, Calicem palla cooperit,
et genuflexus Sacramentum adorat.”—(Rub. Miss. tit. IX. 3.)
Then he puts his left hand upon the corporal, and
standing erect, he strikes his breast with the extremities
of his three fingers, saying in a moderate voice: Nobis
quoque peccatoribus, and with his hands extended as before
he continues, and again joins them when he says: Per
Christum Dominum nostrum. And thus continuing in the
same attitude he says: Per quern hœc omnia, Domine, sem­
per bona créas, and then he forms three crosses conjointly,
as has been explained above, saying: Sancti^ficas, vivi*
ficas, bcne^dicis, et preestas nobis. Afterwards with his
right hand he uncovers the chalice, his left hand being
placed on the corporal, or, as others wish, on the foot of
the chalice, taking the pall between the middle and the
forefinger that is joined to the thumb, and having placed
it on the folded veil he genuflects.
Having risen he takes with the thumb and forefinger
of his right hand the Host at the side a little below the
middle, and holding the chalice by the knob with his left
hand, he forms with the Host the sign of the cross three
times over the chalice from rim to rim, without however
touching the edges in straight lines without any break,
saying: Per ip^sum, ct cum ip^so, ct in ip^so. Then with
the same Host he makes two other crosses between the
chalice and his breast, saying: Est tibi Deo Patri ψ om­
nipotenti in unitate Spiritus Jc sancti. These two crosses are
formed in the-same direction, so that the height of the
Host always corresponds with the height of the rim of

ch.

ix.] Front Consecration to Paler Nosier.

165

the chalice; but the crosses should not extend beyond
the corporal or pass beyond the left arm, which for this
reason should be bent. He then with his right hand car­
ries the Host over the chalice in a straight line, not in a
circle, and raises a little the chalice together with the
Host, saying at the same time in a low voice· Omnis honor
ctgloria. Having then put the chalice on the corporal
and the Host in its place, he purifies his thumbs and fore­
fingers over the chalice, not on its rim, covers it again
with the pall, and makes a genuflection.

166

The Ceremonies of Ihe Mass,

CHAPTER X.
FROM THE PATER NOSTER AND THE ACTS THAT FOLLOW
TILL THE PRIEST’S COMMUNION, INCLUSIVELY.

I. The Priest recites the Pater noster, and begins the Libera
nos quæsumus.
“Celebrans, cooperto Calice, adoratoque Sacramento, erigit
se, et manibus extensis hinc inde super Altare infra corporale
positis, dicit intelligibili voce Per omnia sœcula sœculorum, et
cum dicit Oremus jungit manus, caput Sacramento inclinans.
Cum incipit Pater noster extendit manus, et stans, oculis ad
Sacramentum intentis, prosequitur usque ad finem. Responso
a ministro Sed libera nos a malo, et a celebrante, submissa voce
Arnen, manu dextra, pollice et indice non disjunctis, patenam
aliquantulum purificatorio extergens, eam accipit inter indicem
et medium digitos; quam tehens super altare erectam, sinistra
super corporale posita, dicit secreto libera nos quæsumus, etc."—
{Rub, Miss. ùt. X. i.)

The priest, standing erect, places his hands, now sepa­
rated, on the corporal, and says in a loud voice: Per
omnia sœcula sœculorum; then raising his hands and join­
ing them, and inclining his head towards the Blessed
Sacrament, he says: Oremus, etc. Raising his head he
holds his hands joined till the Pater noster; but when
he says Pater noster, he extends his hands before his
breast and fixes his eyes on the Blessed Sacrament up
to the words Et ne nos inducas in tentationem ; and the
server having answered: Scd libera nos a malo, the priest
says in a low tone of voice, Amen.1
1 The hands should be extended usque ad finem, according to the
Rubric.

ch.

x.] From Pater Noster to Communion.

167

Afterwards,' placing his left hand on the corporal, he
takes with his right hand the purificator without sepa­
rating the forefinger from the thumb, and slightly rubs
the paten drawn from under the corporal; he leaves the
purificator a short distance from the corporal on the
Epistle side. Then taking the paten between the fore­
finger and the middle finger he holds it upright so that
the gilt or concave side looks towards the Host, and its
edge rests on the altar cloth, but not on the corporal; he
keeps his hand on the upper part of the paten, and thus
standing he says the prayer Libera nos, etc.

2. The Priest continues until after the Agnus Dei.
“ Antequam celebrans dicat Da propitius pacem, elevat manu
dextra patenam de altari, et seipsum cum ea signat signo crucis
a fronte ad pectus dicens, Da propitius pacem in diebus nostris.
Cum signat se, manum sinistram ponit infra pectus: deinde
patenam ipsam osculatur, et, prosequens, ut ope misericordialuce, etc., submittit patenam Hostiæ, quam indice sinistro accom­
modat super patenam, discooperit Calicem et genuflexus Sacra­
mentum adorat ; tum, se erigens, accipit Hostiam inter pollicem
et indicem dextræ manus et cum illis, ac pollice et indice sinis­
trae manus eam super Calicem tenens, reverenter frangit per
medium, dicens, Per eumdem Dominum nostrum fesum Christum
Filium tuum, et mediam partem, quam inter pollicem et indi­
cem dextrae manus tenet, ponit super patenam: de illa media,
quam sinistra manu tenet, frangit cum pollice et indice dextræ
manus particulam, prosequens, Qui tecum vivit et regnat, etc..
et eam inter ipsos dextræ manus pollicem et indicem retinens,
partem majorem, quam sinistra tenet, adjungit mediae super
patenam positæ, interim dicens, in unitate Spiritus sancti Deus,
et particulam Hostiæ, quam in dextra manu retinuit, tenens
super Calicem, quem sinistra per nodum infra cuppam retinet·
intelligibili voce dicit, Per omnia sœcula sœculorum. R. Amen, et
cum ipsa particula signans ter a labio ad labium Calicis, dicit,
Pax Domini sit semper vobiscum. Responso per ministrum, Et
1 Note the word afterwards (fosteaj, for then only after the priest has
said Amen, and not before he places his left hand on the corporal, etc.

168

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

cum spiritu tuo, particulam, quam dextra manu tenet, immittit
in Calicem, dicens secreto, Hcec commixtio et consecratio Corporis,
etc. Deinde pollices et indices super Calicem aliquantulum
tergit et jungit, Calicem palla cooperit, et genuflexus Sacra­
mentum adorat, surgit, et stans junctis manibus ante pectus,
capite inclinato versus Sacramentum, dicit intelligibili voce,
Agnus Dei qui tollis peccata mundi, et dextra percutions sibi
pectus, sinistra super corporale posita, dicit, miserere nobis, et
deinde non jungit manus, sed iterum percutit sibi pectus, cum
dicit secundo, miserere nobis, quod et tertio facit, cum dicit,
dona nobis pacem."—(Rub. Miss. tit. X. 2.)
After the words omnibus Sanctis and before he says Da
propitius paeem, he makes with the paten the sign of the
cross on himself, holding his left ' hand below
his breast;9
O
he kisses the paten, and then says: Da propitius paeem,
because the Rubric prescribes that after the words
omnibus Sanctis : signat se cum patena a fronte ad pectus et
cam osculatur ; and after these words the prayer Da pro­
pitius pacem ... is said. Some one has expressed the
opinion that the paten should be kissed after the word
paeem, saying that this is thus prescribed by the Ccremoniale Episcoporum} But I find nothing there that is
different from the words of the Missal just quoted; for
there we read: Antequam dicat verba: Da propitius, etc.,
signat se cum ea a fronte adpectus, et reliqua dicit cl facit, quee
in Missali ponuntur. The Ceremonial, therefore, says
nothing about the kiss, but refers in all things to the
Rubric of the Missal, according to which the kiss is pre­
scribed before the celebrant says Da propitius paeem.
The paten, however, should be kissed by him at the
upper edge, near his hand. Tonellius and Bauldry say
that the cross should be begun at the words cum beatis
Apostolis. But when the priest says ut ope misericordice,
etc., he puts the paten under the Host, using the fore­
finger of the left hand to bring the Host to the middle
1 Lib. 2, c. 8, n. 75.

ch.

x.] From Pater Noster to Communion.

169

of the paten, and he shall take care to place the front
part of the paten on the foot of the chalice in order that
the Host and the paten may be taken more conveniently.
He then uncovers the chalice, places the pall on the
veil, and while putting his hands on the corporal he makes
a genuflection. He presses with the forefinger of the left
hand on the side of the Host, and takes it in the middle
with the forefinger and the thumb of the right hand,
raises it over the chalice, and divides it reverently and by
degrees with the thumbs and forefingers of both hands
while holding it over the chalice; namely, he first bends
it two or three times backwards and forwards, straight
down the middle, beginning at the upper part, taking care
that no particles fly off behind the chalice, thus he will be
able more easily to divide it in the middle. The one
half that he holds in his right hand he lays down on the
paten, and of the other half that he holds in the left hand
he detaches with the forefinger and thumb of the right
hand a small particle, and with this particle he makes,
as will presently be mentioned, the crosses over the
chalice. When he divides the Host he says: Per eum~
dem Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum Filium tuum; after
the word tuum he places the part that he holds in his
right hand on the paten, and when he says* Qui tecum
vivit et regnat, he detaches with his right hand, as has
already been said, a particle of the other half; and while
saying in unitate, etc., he joins this half to the other half
that is on the paten. While with his right hand he still
holds the particle over the chalice, and with his left hand
the knob of the chalice, he says in a loud voice: Per
omnia scecula sicculorum; and after the server has answered
Amen, he makes with this particle three crosses over
the chalice, from rim to rim, in a straight line, without
making pauses, and without touching with the Host the
rim of the chalice, and he says at the same time: Pax ψ
Domini sit ψ semper vohis^cum. The server having an-

i 70

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

swered Et cum Spiritu tuo, the priest lets the particle
fall into the chalice, saying in a low voice: Hœc com­
mixtio, etc. At the name Jesu Christi he makes a simple
minimarum maxima inclination. Then he rubs his fingers
over the chalice, covers the chalice with the pall, genu­
flects, rises, and inclining only the head | Capite inclinato
versus Sacramentum, says the Rubric] he says in a loud
voice: Agnus Dei, etc.
While saying Miserere nobis
» he places his left hand on
the corporal, and keeps it there until he has said Agnus
Dei three times, and striking his breast three times with
the last three fingers of his right hand, he says Miserere
nobis and dona nobispacem.

3. The Priest receives the Sacred Host.
“Tunc, manibus junctis supra altare positis, oculisque ad
Sacramentum intentis, inclinatus dicit secreto, Domine Jesu
Christe, etc., qua oratione finita, . . . statim subjungit alias
orationes, ut in Ordine Missæ.
“ Quibus orationibus dictis, genuflectens Sacramentum adorat,
et. se erigens, dicit secreto, Panem cadestem accipiam, etc., quo
dicto, dextra manu accipit de patena reverenter ambas partes
I lostiæ, et collocat inter pollicem et indicem sinistrae manus, qui­
bus patenam intereumdem indicem et medium digitos supponit,
et, eadem manu sinistra tenens partes hujusmodi super patenam
inter pectus et Calicem, parum inclinatus, dextra tribus vicibus
percutit pectus suum, interim etiam tribus vicibus dicens voce
aliquantulum elevata, Domine non sum dignus, et secreto prose­
quitur, ut intres, etc.
“ Quibus tertio dictis, ex sinistra accipit ambas partes prae­
dictas Hostile inter pollicem et indicem dextrae manus, et cum
illa super patenam signat scipsum signo crucis, ita tamen, ut
Hostia non egrediatur limites patenæ, dicens, Corpus Domini
nostri Jesu Christi custodiat animam meam in vitam wternam,
Arnen, et se inclinans, cubitis super altare positis, reverenter
easdem ambas partes sumit: quibus sumptis, deponit patenam
super corporale, et erigens sc junctis indicibus ct pollicibus,
ambas quoque manus ante faciem jungit, ct aliquantulum

ch. x.]

From Pater Nos ter to Communion.

7 71

quiescit in meditatione Sanctissimi Sacramenti.*— {Rub. Miss.
tit. X. 3, 4 )

Then holding his hands on the altar, as has been said
at the beginning of Chapter IV ,’ and inclining mod­
erately, with his eyes fixed on the Blessed Sacrament,
he says in a low voice the three prayers of the MissaL3
Having recited these prayers, he genuflects, and in a
low voice says: Pancm ccelestem accipiam, etc.; then with
the thumb and forefinger of the right hand he reverently
takes from the paten both parts of the Host, and holds
them with his left hand in such a manner that they
form a round figure or nearly so, and places that part
which is towards the Gospel side a little over the other
part, then below the Host that is thus held he puts the
paten between the forefingers and the other fingers which
are so extended that they support it. He should not
rest the arm on the altar: however, as the Rubricis not
opposed to this, it may be done in case he suffers from
weakness, but only outside of the corporal. He holds
the paten about four inches above the corporal, and in­
clining a little, he says three times Domine, non sum dig­
nus, in a somewhat loud tone of voice, while striking
his breast each time as at the Agnus Dei, and without
turning sideways, as some do. The rest, Ut intres, etc.,
he says in a low voice. He next takes with the thumb
and the forefinger of the right hand the two parts of
the Host by placing the part that is towards the Gospel
side over the other part, and makes over himself with
the 1 lost the sign of the cross by drawing a perpendicular
line of about a palm in length above the paten, which
he holds in his left hand, taking care in making the
cross that the Host does not pass beyond the limits of
the paten, saying in the mean time: Corpus Domini nos’ Page 108.
* As the body is already inclined, no inclinat ion of the head is to be
made at the name Jesus.

172

*
'

. I
I

I

'I

f

»»

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

tri, etc., and inclining his head’at the name Jesu Christi,
etc. Then leaning his arms on the altar, and moder­
ately inclining, he reverently receives Holy Commu­
nion, holding the paten under the Host. He should
pay attention while taking the Host not to put his
tongue out of his mouth, and not to chew the Host; and
in order that it may not adhere to the roof of the mouth
he should put it under his tongue, and there bend it.
If it, however, adheres to the roof of the mouth, he should
try to remove it with his tongue; but if some particle
should remain, he should swallow it when taking the
precious blood and the ablution.
After having received the sacred species he replaces 1
the paten on the corporal, and standing erect and holding his thumbs and forefingers united, he joins his
hands, raises them as far as his chin, and remains a short
time in meditation on the Blessed Sacrament.

BB
I
Ml
B
B
·Β
BBBLMB· HI
4. The Priest takes the Precious Blood.

T 4^3·J"

I
'
• ].

!

"Deinde, depositis manibus, dicit secreto, Quid retribuam
Domino pro omnibus quee retribuit mihi ? et interim discooperit
Calicem, genuflectit, surgit, accipit patenam, inspicit corporale,
colligit fragmenta cum patena, si quæ sint in eo, patenamque
diligenter cum pollice et indice dextræ manus super Calicem
extergit, et ipsos digitos, ne quid fragmentorum in eis remaneat.
" Si vero adsint Hostiae consecratae super corporale positæ,
pro alio tempore conservandae, facta prius genuflexione, reponit
eas in vas ad hoc ordinatum ; et diligenter advertit, ne aliquod
fragmentum, quantumcumque minimum, remaneat super corpotale; quod si fuerit, accurate reponit in Calicem.
“ Post extersionem patenæ, junctis pollicibus et indicibus,
Calicem dextra manu infra nodum cuppae accipit, sinistra pa1 “ Hic nonnulli abstergunt digitos super patenam; sed non recte
faciunt, quia tum a Rubrica hic id non proscribitur, tum non super
patenam, sed super calicem digiti abstergendi sunt.’’—(Schober, page
98, note 15.)

f

en. x. ] Front Pater Noster to Communion.

173

tenant, dicens, Calicem salutaris, etc., et signans se signo crucis
cum Calice, dicit, Sanguis Domini nostri, etc., et manu sinistra
supponens patenam Calici, stans reverenter sumit totum San­
guinem cum particula in Calice pôsita.”—{Rub. Miss. tit. X. 4
et 5.)
Then having disjoined his hands, he places his left
hand on the corporal or on the foot of the chalice, and
uncovers the chalice with his right hand, saying Quid
retribuam Domino, etc.1 After these words, having
placed his hands on the corporal, he genuflects with a
pause,2 and then, holding his left hand on the corporal,
he diligently gathers with the paten the fragments. If
the priest has to remove the chalice in order to gather
the fragments, he should do so before he genuflects.
Then holding the paten with his left hand over the
chalice, with the forefinger, which is no longer united
with the thumb, but is entirely free, he causes the frag­
ments to fall into the chalice, and then rubs the front
parts of the fingers together, not at the edge, but over
the mouth of the chalice, so that, should there be any
fragment left, it may fall into the chalice.
Here the Rubric remarks that if there are consecrated
particles on the corporal to be preserved, or if there is
another Host for Exposition of the Blessed Sacrament,3
1 “ Juxta hanc Rubricam utique in collectione fragmentorum moraliter possibilis diligentia et advertentia requiritur, ne quid fragmentum
super corporale aut patenam remaneat, et irreverentia committatur;
sed multi, minus recte, nimiam et superfluam diligentiam adhibent,
corporale et patenam fricant et perfricant, ut particulas, quæ non sunt
fragmenta sacræ hostiæ, sed fila et fragmenta corporalis aut aliarum
rerum, colligant, et in hac collectione tempus ita conterunt, ut finis
ejus vix expectandus sit.”·—{/bid. page 98, note 17.)
2 Cfr. note 1, page 156.
3 “ Peccaret graviter sacerdos, si hostiam majorem in Missa conse­
cratam reponeret in tabernaculo, et ejus loco sumeret hostiam, quæ in
eodem tabernaculo antea continebatur; ipse enim de suo sacrificio
participare debet. Cfr. Can. Relatum de Consecr. distinet. II.—Hosti­
am, e monstrantia sumptam sumit, vel unacum altera sacrificii (Rubr.

174

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

he must first put them into the ciborium or the mon­
strance, after having made a genuflection, and then the
corporal should be purified and the precious blood
should be received. The precious blood having been
received and the first ablution having been made, the
ciborium or monstrance is put back into the tabernacle.
This is to be done only when the ciborium is outside of
the tabernacle; for if it is in the tabernacle, the particles
are to be put into the ciborium after receiving the
precious blood. As to the manner in which Holy Com­
munion is to- be given both during Mass or outside of it,
mention will be made in a following chapter.
Then the celebrant again joins the thumbs and the
forefingers, places his left hand, which holds the paten,
on the corporal, takes with his right hand the chalice
below the knob, saying: Calicem salutaris accipiam, etc.,
and forming with the chalice a cross over himself, he
says: Sanguis Domini nostri, etc., and inclining his head
at the name Jesu Christi, he receives the precious blood.
As the Rubric says: Manu sinistra supponens patenam
Calici, it must be observed that the paten should be held
under the chalice only when the precious blood is taken,
and then the paten is placed under his chin.
Some say that the precious blood may be received in
three draughts; others say that it is more becoming to
take it in one draught; but Gavantus justly recommends
that this should be done in two draughts; and this
practice is praised by Merati.’ If a particle of the Host
happens to adhere to the chalice, it should not be drawn
Miss, de defect, tit. 7, n. 2 et 3), vol post sumptionem Sanguinis ante
purificationem. S. R. C. 3 Sept. 1672, in una Cochen. ad 3, n. 2602.”
—{Ibid, page 99, note 19.)
1 St. Alphonsus, in his Moral Theology, 1. 6, n. 40S, says: “ Hie
obiter advertendum, decentius esse, ut Sanguis sumatur unico haustu,
prout communiter docetur. . . . Melius dicunt Tonellius, Castaldus,
et Crassus, semel Calicem ori admovendum, aliquando immorando, ut
reliquiæ omnes, quantum fieri potest, attrahantur.”

ch.

x.]

From Pater Nosier to Communion.

i 75

up to the edge of the chalice with the finger, but should
be consumed with the wine that is afterwards poured
into the chalice.1 Gavantus adduces the ordinance of
St. Pius V., by which it is prescribed that the ablution
should be received in the same manner in which the
precious blood is received.

5. The Priest takes the Ablutions, then covers the Chalice
with the Veil and the Burse.
“Quibus sumptis, dicit secreto, Quod ore sumpsimus, etc., et
super altare porrigit calicem ministro in cornu Epistolae, quo
vinum fundente, se purificat ; deinde vino et aqua abluit pol­
lices et indices super calicem, quos abstergit purificatorio; in­
terim dicens, Corpus tuum Domine quod sumpsi, etc., ablutionem
sumit, et extergit os et calicem purificatorio; quo facto, purificatorium extendit super calicem, et desuper patenam, ac super
patenam parvam pallam, et plicato corporali, quod reponit m
bursam, cooperit calicem velo, et bursam desuper ponit, et col­
locat in medio altaris, ut in principio Missæ. ”—(Rub. Miss. tit.
X. 5.)
Having taken the precious blood, the priest gives
holy Communion if there should be persons present
that wish to communicate. (About the manner of giving
Communion, see Chapter XII.) Then he says: Quod
ore sumpsimus, etc.; and at the same time with his right
hand he holds out the chalice towards the server on the
Epistle side in Older to receive the wine for ablution,
keeping meanwhile on the corporal his left hand hold­
ing the paten; and he has as much wine poured into the
chalice as has been consecrated. Some, such as Cabrinus and Tonellius, wish that the prayer Quod ore, etc.,
should be recited before, while presenting the chalice to
receive the ablution; but this does not seem to be con­
formable to the little Rubric that is found in the Canon,
which says: Postea dicit: Quod ore, etc., interim porrigit
1 Authors agree that the second mode is preferable, although the first
is indicated by*the Rubric, De Defect, tit x. n. 8.

176

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

Calicem ministro, qui infundit in eo parum vini. The word
interim clearly indicates that this prayer, Quod ore should
be said while the wine is being poured into the chalice.
Then the celebrant slightly moves in a circle the wine
that has been poured into the chalice in order to collect
the rest of the precious blood, and he takes the ablution
on the same side of the chalice at which he took the
precious blood, as has been prescribed by St. Pius V.,
and also in the same manner by holding the paten under
his chin with his left hand. It must, besides, be re­
marked with Merati, that the abstemious cannot without
the permission of the Pope use water in this first ablu­
tion, but they must use wine.
After having purified the chalice, the priest puts the
paten on the corporal towards the Epistle side; then
taking the cup. of the chalice between the last three
fingers of both hands, and holding the forefingers and
the thumbs over the mouth of the chalice he makes an
inclination to the cross,1 and goes to the Epistle side;
there, holding the chalice raised over the altar, he
washes his forefingers and thumbs, and also the other
fingers that might have touched the Blessed Sacrament,
first with wine, and then with water, in a larger quan­
tity.
*
He afterwards places the chalice outside of the cor­
poral towards the Epistle side, and wipes his fingers
with the purificator, saying in the mean time: Corpus
tuum Domine, quod sumpsi, etc. This prayer having been
finished in the middle of the altar, he makes an inclina­
tion to the cross," puts with his left hand the purificator
under his chin, takes the chalice with his right hand,
and drinks the ablution in one draught; then he wipes
his mouth and the chalice with the purificator. If there
1 The Rubric of the Missal does not here prescribe an inclination of
the head.
* No inclination is prescribed by the Rubric.

ch X.]

From Pater Nosier to Communion.

remains in the chalice or on the paten some particle of
the Host, he should consume it.
Having afterwards placed the chalice outside of the
corporal, towards the Gospel side, he spreads over it
the purificator, on which he puts the paten with the
pall and the veil. He then folds the corporal, takes the
burse with the left hand; with the right hand he puts
into it the corporal, so that the opening of the burse
looks towards himself (the celebrant). Then he takes
the chalice by the knob under the veil, and while placing
his right hand on the burse, he places the chalice in the
middle of the altar, arranging the veil in such a manner
that it covers at least the whole front part of the chalice,
according to a decree of the Sacred Congregation of
Rites (March 5, 1698), mentioned by Merati.
It should be observed that on Christmas, after having
taken the precious blood at the first and the second Mass,
the chalice should not be purified nor wiped with the
purificator, and that the ablution of the fingers should
be made in a special vessel. The prayers Quod ore and
Corpus tuum are, however, to be said, after which the
chalice is covered with the paten, on which another host
is placed; over the chalice is spread the veil, but the
purificator is left on the Epistle side.
12

I*·»

178

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

CHAPTER XI.
THE PRAYERS AFTER COMMUNION, AND THE END OF MASS
e

I. The Priest recites the Communio, the Post-communio, and
the Ite Missa est.
“Celebrante purificato, dum calicem collocat in altari, liber
Missalis defertur per ministrum ad cornu Epistolae, et collocatur
ut in Introitu. Ipse autem minister genu fleet it juxta cornu
Evangelii, ut in principio Missæ. Deiyde celebrans, stans
junctis manibus, legit Antiphonam quæ dicitur Communio; qua
lecta, junctis itidem manibus ante pectus va^Jit ad medium
altaris, et, eo osculato, vertit se ad populum a manu sinistra ad
dextram, et dicit Dominus vobiscum. et per eamdem viam redit
ad librum, dicit Orationes post Communionem eisdem modo,
numero, et ordine, ut supra dictæ sunt Collectæ.
“Quibus finitis, claudit librum, et, jungens manus ante pectus,
revertitur ad medium altaris, ubi, eo osculato, vertit se ad popu­
lum, et dicit ut supra Dominus vobiscum. Quo dicto, stans
junctis manibus ante pectus versus populum, dicit, si dicendum
est Ite Missa est, et per eamdem viam revertitur ad altare. Si
vero non sit dicendum, dicto Dominus vobiscum, revertitur eodem
modo per eamdem viam ad medium altaris; ubi stans versus ad
illud, junctis ante pectus manibus dicit Benedicamus Domino.
“In Quadragesima autem, a Feria quarta Cinerum usque ad
Feriam quartam Majoris Hebdomadae, in feriali Officio, post­
quam celebrans dixit orationes post Communionem cum suis
solitis conclusionibus, antequam dicat Dominus vobiscum stans
eodem loco ante librum dicit, Oremus. Humiliate capita vestra
Deo, caput inclinans, et extensis manibus subjungit eadem voce
Orationem super populum ibidem positam : qua finita, osculato
altare; et, vertens se ad populum dicit Dominus vobiscum et
alia ut supra.”—{Rub. Miss. tit. 9XI. I, 2.)
The celebrant, after having finished the ablutions and
arranged the chalice on the altar, as has been explained

chap,

xi.]

The Prayers after Communion.

in Chapter X., holding his hands before his breast, goes
to the Epistle side, where in a loud voice he reads the
antiphon, which is called Communio; he returns imme­
diately after to the middle of the altar, kisses it, and turn­
ing towards the people says as usual, Dominus vobiscum.
Then he returns to the book, and recites the prayer called
Post communio and all the other prayers that are to be
recited on that day; the first and the second prayer are
preceded by the word Oremus, with an inclination to the
cross.
It must be remarked that, according to Merati, during
Lent, in the Ferial Masses the words Humiliate capita
vestra Deo, which precede the prayer super populum, are
pronounced without an inclination; an inclination is
made only at the word Oremus, which is said in the
usual manner.
Having finished the prayers, he closes the Missal (if
he has not a special Gospel to say) in such a way that
the opening of the book be turned towards the chalice.
He returns to the middle of the altar, kisses it, and turn­
ing to the people, he repeats, with his hands extended,
Dominus vobiscum ; then while turned towards the people,
his hands being joined before his breast, without inclin­
ing his head, he says: Ite Missa est. During the octave
of Easter he adds two alleluias. The Ite Missa est is said
at all the Masses in which the Gloria in excelsis is said;
but if the Gloria in excelsis was not said, the priest after
the Dominus vobiscum turns round to the altar, and stand­
ing erect, says Benedicamus Domino, or Bequiescat in pace,
in Masses of the Dead.

2. The Priest recites the Prayer Placeat tibi, and gives the
Blessing.
“ Dicto Ite Missa est, vel Benedicamus Domino, ut supra,
celebrans, ante medium altaris, stans, junctis manibus super eo,
ct capite inclinato, dicit secreto Placeat tibi sancta Trinitas, etc,

18o

The Ceremonies of ike Mass.

“Quo dicto, extensis manibus hinc inde super altare positis,
ipsum in medio osculatur; tum erigens se, adhuc stans versus
illud, elevat ad coelum oculos et manus, quas extendit et jungit,
caputque Cruci inclinans, dicit voce intelligibili Benedicat vos
omnipotens Deus, et junctis manibus, ac demissis ad terram
oculis, vertens se ad populum a sinistro latere ad dextrum, ex­
tensa manu dextra, junctisque digitis, et manu sinistra infra
pectus posita, semel benedicit populo, dicens Pater et Ditius Ψ
et Spiritus sanctus. R. Arnen."—(Rub. Miss. tit. XII. i.)
Then holding his hands joined on the altar and in­
clining his head (capite inclinato, says the Rubric), he
says in a low voice: Placeat tibi, sancta Trinitas, etc.; he
lays his hands extended on the altar, kisses it in the
middle, and having raised himself up, lifts his eyes to
the cross; elevating his hands at the same time, joining
them, and inclining his head, he says in a loud voice:
Benedicat vos omnipotens Deus; then holding his hands
joined and his eyes cast down (demissis ad terram oculis,
says the Rubric), he turns round to the people by the
Epistle side, and with his left hand below his breast he
blesses the people with his right hand extended and his
fingers united, saying: Pater, et Filius ^ct Spiritus Sanc­
tus. While saying Pater, he begins to make the cross
with his hand extended and raised to the height of the
forehead; when he says Filius, he lowers it as far as the
breast; and when he says Spiritus Sanctus, he forms a trans­
verse line that does not exceed the width of the shoulders.

3. The Priest reads the last Gospel.
“Circulum perficiens, accedit ad cornu Evangclii, ubi dicto
Dominus vobiscum. R. Et cum spiritu tuo, pollice dextro sig­
nans primum signo crucis altare seu librum in principio Evangelii, deinde frontem, os, et pectus, dicit Initium sancti Euan­
gelii secundum Joannem, vel Sequentia sancti Euangelii ut
dictum est in Rubricis generalibus, et R. Gloria tibi Domine,
junctis manibus legit Evangelium In principio, vel aliud ut
convenit, Çurp dicit Et Verbum caro factum est genuflectit

chap,

xi.]

ΊΊto Prayers after Communion.

181

versus cornu Evangel ii, et surgens prosequitur ut prius: quo
finito, minister stans a parte Epistolæ respondet Deo gratias."
—{Rub. Miss. tit. XII. i.)
The blessing having been given, the celebrant com­
pletes the circle and goes to the Gospel side; there, with
his hands joined and his face turned towards the altar,
he says: Dominus vobiscum. Then he makes with his
right thumb the sign of the cross, at first on the altar
(or on the book at the beginning of the Gospel), then on
himself on his forehead, mouth, and breast, and says the
Gospel of St. John: Initium sancti Evangclii (or another
Gospel that is prescribed). When he pronounces the
words Verbum caro factum est, he genuflects; holding his
hands separated on the altar, and rising immediately, he
recites the rest of the Gospel.
The Gospel being over, he does not kiss the altar card
nor the Missal,1 but returns to the middle of the altar.

4. The Priest leaves the Altar and returns to the Sacristy.
"Quibus omnibus absolutis, exstinguntur per ministrum candelæ : interim Sacerdos accipit sinistra calicem, dextram po­
nens super bursam, ne aliquid cadat, descendit ante infimum
gradum altaris; et ibi in medio vertens se ad illud, caput incli­
nat, vel, si in eo est tabernaculum Sanctissimi Sacramenti genuflectit, et facta reverentia, accipit birretum a ministro, caput
cooperit, ac praecedente eodem ministro, eo modo quo venerat,
redit ad sacristiam, interim dicens antiphonam Trium puerorum,
cum cantico Benedicite et aliis orationibus, ut suo loco po­
nuntur.
"Si vero sit dimissurus paramenta apud altare ubi celebravit,
finito Evangelio praedicto, ibidem illis se exuit, et dicit antiphonam Trium Puerorum, cum cantico et aliis orationibus, ut suo
loco ponuntur.”
1 “ Si aliud Evangelium,’’ scribit Mart i nucei, lib. 1, cap. 141, “ e Mis­
sall legerit, non osculabitur textum, postquam legere desierit, sed lib­
rum claudet, efficiens ut libri apertura versa sit ad medium altare.”

I 82

The Ceremonies of the J /ass.

Having arrived at the middle of the altar, the priest
makes an inclination to the cross,* turns the front part
of the veil upon the burse. He takes with his left hand
the chalice at the knob, holding his right hand on the
burse; he turns towards the Epistle side and descends
to the lowest step of the altar, and there, if the Blessed
Sacrament is present, he genuflects on one knee on the
step,2 or if the Blessed Sacrament is not there, he in­
clines his head to the cross (caPut inclinet, says the
Rubric). Merati with others wishes that a profound in­
clination should be made. He then covers his head with
the biretta and returns to the sacristy, saying in the
meanwhile the antiphon: Trium puerorum, etc., with the
canticle Benedicite omnia opera, etc. If he meets another
priest, they should salute each other with the head un­
covered.
Having come to the sacristy, he makes a profound in­
clination to the principal image; then he takes off the
vestments, one after the other, in the inverse order to
that in which he put them on; namely, he first takes off
the chasuble, then the stole, maniple, cincture, alb, and
finally the amice, kissing the cross of the stole, maniple,
and amice. In removing the alb, he draws off the left
sleeve first, then passes the alb over his head. If the
vestments are to be put on the altar, they should be
placed at the Gospel side. Then the priest should retire
to give thanks to the Divine Guest, who has deigned to
enter his soul with so much love.
1 Martinucci, 1. c. n. 142, says: “ Sine ulla ad Crucem reverentia se
convertet, descendet de altaris gradibus. . . .” This is in accordance
with the foregoing Rubric of the Missal. See also note 2, page 99.
2 If the Blessed Sacrament is in the tabernacle, St. Alphonsus requires
the genuflection to lx: made super gradu; but according to a decision of
S. R. C. die 12 Nov., 1S31: “ in accessu ad altare, et in recessu in
piano genuflectendum est.”

ciiAi·. xii.j Manner of Giving Communion.

ι8λ

vz

CHAPTER XII.
THE MANNER OF GIVING COMMUNION DURING MASS.

“Si qui sunt communicandi in Missa, Sacerdos, post sump­
tionem Sanguinis, antequam se purificet, facta genuflexione.
ponat Particulas consecratas in pyxide, vel, si pauci sint com­
municandi, super patenam, nisi a principio positæ fuerint in
pyxide, seu alio calice. Interim minister ante eos extendit lin­
teum, seu velum album, et pro eis facit confessionem, dicens
Confiteor Deo, etc. Tum Sacerdos iterum genuflectit. et manibus
junctis, vertens se ad populum in cornu Evangelii, dicit, Mise­
reatur vestri, et Indulgentiam, absolutionem et remissionem pec­
catorum vestrorum, etc., et manu dextra facit signum crucis
super eos. Postea genuflectens, accipit manu sinistra pyxidem
seu patenam cum Sacramento, dextra vero sumit unam Particu­
lam, quam inter pollicem ct indicem tenet aliquantulum elevatam
super pyxidem seu patenam, ct conversus ad communicandos in
medio altaris dicit Ecce Agnus Dei, oece qui tollit peccata mundi
—Deinde dicit: Domine non sum dignus, ut intres sub tectum
meum, sed tantum dic verbo, et sanabitur anima mea. Ou i bus
verbis tertio repetitis, accedit ad eorum dextram, hoc est, ad
latus Epistolae, et unicuique porrigit Sacramentum, faciens cum
eo signum crucis super pyxidem vel patenam, et simul dicens
Corpus Domini nostri Jesu Christi custodiat animam tuam in
vitam atemam, Arnen. Omnibus communicatis revertitur ad
altare, nihil dicens: et non dat eis benedictionem, quia illam
daturus est in fine Missae.
“Si particulæ positæ erant super corporale, extergit illud cum
patena, et si quae in eo fuerint fragmenta, in calicem immittit.
Deinde dicit secreto, Quod ore sumpsimus Domine, etc., et se puri­
ficat, dicens Corpus tuum Domine quod sumpsi, et alia facit ut
supra.
“Si in altari remaneant particulæ in calice, seu in alio vase
usque ad finem Missæ, serventur ea, quae in Foria quinta Cœnæ
Domini praescribuntur circa finem Missæ.”—{Rub. Miss. tit.
X. 6, 7.)

~~ I

Ί he Ceremonies of Ihe Mass.
I. The Manner of giving Communion with the Hosts consecrated
at Mass.

When particles are placed on the altar for persons
that desire to communicate, the priest, having taken the
precious blood, and before taking the ablution, covers
the chalice with the pall, puts the particles on the paten,
makes a genuflection, and turning a little towards the
people, with his shoulders towards the Gospel side, says
the prayer Misereatur vestri, etc., even though there be
only one person to receive Communion. Then he places
his left hand below his breast, but with the right hand
makes the sign of the cross over the communicants, say­
ing: Indulgentiam, absolutionem, etc. Then he turns to­
wards the altar,1 takes the paten,2 and with the forefinger
and thumb of his right hand one of the particles, and
turning entirely towards the people, although the Blessed
Sacrament be exposed,3 he raises the Host a Tittle, with1 Here another genuflection is to be made before the priest takes the
paten with the Host, according to the Rubric quoted above.
2 Some authors say that the priest in distributing Communion may
use a purificator different from the purificator that he uses at Mass, and
that he may take it between the forefinger and middle finger of his left
hand, so that it hangs on both sides of the last three fingers. But the
Rubrics of the Missal, the Roman Ritual, the Ceremonial of the Bishops,
say nothing about such a practice.
The priest is not allowed while administering holy Communion,
either during or at end of Mass, to hold the paten between the fingers
of his left hand, which carries the ciborium, for the purpose of placing it
under the chin of those communicating (S. R. C. 12 Aug., 1S54).
3 “ Praxis tamen Urbis habet, ut de altari, ubi expositum est Ss. Saccramentum, non detur Communio. Si Ss. Sacramentum exponatur eo
tempore, quo fideles ad Communionem accedere solent, sacra pyxis in
alio altari deponetur juxta praxim in Urbe. Et ita faciendum esse,
scripsit Ven. Innocentius XI., dic 20 Maji, 1682, ad Archiepiscopum
Mechlinen. Si autem in ecclesia unicum altare reperiatur, permitti
potest distributio sacræ Communionis intra vel extra Missam coram
Sanctissimo super altari exposito.—S. R. C. dic 26 Sept., 1868, in una
Rhemen. n. 5411.”—(Schober, page 109, n. 4.)

j

chap. xiL]

Manner of Giving Communion.

185

out, however, touching the paten with the other fingers,
and he says: Ecce Agnus Dei, etc., and three times Domine non sum dignus. While distributing Communion he
makes with the particle over the paten or ciborium the
sign of the cross towards every one that communicates
(the communicant kneeling on the step nearest to the
altar rails), and says: Corpus Domini nostri Jesu Christi
etc. Then, having returned to the altar, he purifies the
corporal, and puts the fragments into the chalice, as has
been said above.

2. Manner of giving Communion with the Hosts kept in the
Tabernacle.
If the particles have already been consecrated and are
kept in the tabernacle, the celebrant, having taken the
precious blood, places the chalice towards the Gospel
side, and holding his thumbs and forefingers joined, he
opens the tabernacle, genuflects, takes out the ciborium,
and having placed it in the middle of the altar uncovers
it, again genuflects, and with his hands joined before his
breast waits till the server finishes the Confiteor. Then
he turns around in order to say the prayers Misereatur
and Indulgentiam, and gives Communion in the manner
above mentioned.
Having returned to the altar, he puts down the cibo­
rium, covers it, makes a genuflection,1 again takes it, and
puts it back into the tabernacle: he does not, however,
kiss it, as some do; and before closing the tabernacle he
again genuflects, and then closes it. Merati, adding an1 St. Alphonsus wishes that here, the priest having returned to the
altar, should genuflect after covering the ciborium; but the S. R. C., De­
cember 23, 1862 (in una Romana, n. 5324), has decreed: “ a sacerdote
redeunle ad altare post fidelium Communionem genuflectendum, ante­
quam cooperiat sacram pyxidem, et iterum genuflectendum, antequam,
pyxide in tabernaculo posita, ipsius tabernaculi ostiolum claudat.” The
holy Doctor is, however, right when, in opposition to Merati, he says
that not three but only two genuflections are to be made.

186

7he Ceremonies of the Mass.

other genuflection, requires that in all we should make
three genuflections: for he wishes that before covering
the ciborium the first genuflection should be made; the
second, before putting back the ciborium after opening
the tabernacle; lastly, the third, before the tabernacle is
closed. He cites for his opinion the Ceremonial of the
private Mass; but the Ceremonial says nothing of the
first genuflection required by Merati; for it merely says:
Si remanserint pa rtic nice, clausa pyxide et facta genuflexione
reponit cam in custodiam, et antequam claudat illam, denuo
gcnuflectat. It therefore prescribes the second and the
third genuflection, but not the first before the priest
covers the ciborium. Communion having been distrib­
uted, the priest does not give t'he blessing, because it is
given at the end of Mass. He then consumes the drops
of precious blood that still remain in the chalice; and
afterwards purifies the chalice.

3. Remarks in regard to the Hosts that are not Consumed.
Here a few remarks should be made:
As to Hosts consecrated and not distributed: If
there is in the tabernacle a ciborium, the priest puts
them into the ciborium; but if there is no ciborium, the
priest consumes them before purifying the chalice;
and
«
if there are still found in the chalice some drops of the
precious blood, it is proper for him to consume them
before purifying the chalice. In case the consecrated
Hosts remain on the altar till the end of Mass, the
priest should observe what is prescribed when the
Blessed Sacrament is exposed on the altar.

4. Communion is given during and even after Mass.
As much as possible, Communion is to be given to the
people during the Mass after the Communion of the
priest; this is the intention of the Church, for it is said

chap,

xii.] Manner of Giving Communion.

^7

in the Roman Ritual: Communio autem populi intra Mis­
sam stalim post communionem Sacerdotis fieri debet, nisi quan­
doque ex rationabili causa post Missam sit facienda. And
the following reason is given: Cum orationes, quœ post
communionem dicuntur, etiam ad alios communicandos spectent.
. . . The same holds good for giving Communion before
Mass. Λ reasonable cause would be either illness or
necessary occupation in the case of those that wish to
communicate. Gavantus adds that Communion may
be given at the end of Mass if many are to communi­
cate, in order that those not communicating may not
grow weary. However, Benedict XIV., in his work on
the Sacrifice of the Mass (lib. 3, c. 18, n. 9), says that
those manifestly err who without a reason give Com­
munion after Mass. The same is said by Le Brun and
Magri (vocab. eccl. verb. Communio), and the same was
prescribed by St. Charles Borromeo for his diocese.

5. Manner of Purifying the Ciborium.
If the ciborium is to be purified 1 (this should be done
every fifteen days), the celebrant takes it from the
tabernacle after having consumed the precious blood,
and places on the paten all the Hosts that it contains
[or he takes them out of the ciborium]; then he pours
wine into the chalice for the first ablution, and with the
forefinger lets the fragments that remain fall into the
ciborium; and if necessary he also purifies the ciborium
with a little wine, which he afterwards pours into the
chalice. Having then wiped the ciborium with the
purificator he puts into it the new particles, and con­
sumes the old particles.

6. Communion in Requiem Masses.
According to a decree of the Sacred Congregation
of Rites, of 1741, Communion may be given, but it is
1 As to the renewal of the Hosts, see Schober. page 112, note 10.

188

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

prohibited to give it with particles consecrated before
Mass. This ordinance does not lose its binding force
because Merati and Benedict XIV. (de Sacrif. Miss. lib.
3, c. 18, n. io) assert that such a decree has never been
published, for they speak of another decree of the year
1701. The decree of which mention is here made is of
the year 1741, and has also been published. This decree,
however, is to be understood as referring to the Mass
that is said with black vestments, but not when it is
said with violet vestments; for in the latter case Com­
munion may be given according to a decree of June 21,
1670, quoted by Merati (in indice decretorum, η. 444).1
1 But the following decree of July 23, 1868, takes away in regard to
Communion nearly every distinction between Masses of the Dead and
other Masses, and forbids the use of the violet color except in one case:
“ Posse in Missis Defunctorum cum paramentis nigris sacram Com­
munionem fidelibus ministrari, etiam ex particulis præconsecratis, extra­
hendo pyxidem a tabernaculo. Posse item in paramentis nigris minis­
trari Communionem immediate post Missam Defunctorum; data autem
rationabili causa, immediate quoque ante eamdem Missam; in utroque
tamen casu omittendam esse benedictionem. Missas vero Defunctorum
celebrandas esse omnino in paramentis nigris, adeo ut violacea adhiberi
nequeant, nisi in casu, quo die 2 Novembris, sanctissimæ Eucharistiae
Sacramentum publicæ fidelium adorationi sit expositum pro solemni
Oratione Quadrag. Horarum, prout cautum est in decreto Sacræ hujus
Congregationis die 16 Septembris, anni 1801.”

ch.

xiii.j Communion Given Outside of Mass.

189

CHAPTER XIII.
COMMUNION GIVEN OUTSIDE OF MASS, EITHER BEFORE OR
AFTER IT.

Manner of giving Communion.

When Communion is to be given outside of Mass, the
priest, wearing a surplice and a white stole,' goes to the
altar. When he arrives there he takes off the biretta,
genuflects on the first step,1
2 ascends the altar, takes the
burse, takes out of it the corporal, and puts the burse in
its place;3 then, having unfolded the corporal, he opens
the tabernacle, genuflects, takes out the ciborium, opens
it, and makes again a genuflection. Then, the Confiteor
having been said by the server, the priest again genu­
flects,4 and with his hands joined he turns to the people
and says: Misereatur, etc., as above, and distributes Com­
munion. This is to be observed when the celebrant gives
Communion before or after Mass.
After Communion has been given, the priest, having
returned to the altar, says in a low voice the antiphon
1 It is now decided that the stole: “Juxta Ritualis Rubricam debet
esse coloris Oflicio convenientis.”—(S. R. C. in una Trident., 12 Mart.
1S36.)
2 In plano.—(Decree of November 12, 1S31.)
3 The burse is sometimes found on the altar; sometimes the server
carries it; however: “Decere ut a sacerdote deferatur.”—(S. R. C. Sep­
tember 24, 1842.)
4 St. Alphonsus prescribes that three genuflections arc to be made,
but by the Rubrics two genuflections are determined before the priest
administers Communion: namely, the first, before taking the ciborium
out of the tabernacle; the other, after the ciborium has been uncovered
on the altar.—(Deer. S. R. C. December 1862,11. 5324.)

190

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

(this is, however, only a counsel): O sacrum convivium, in
quo Christus sumitur, recolitur memoria passionis ejus, mens
impletur gratia, et futurce gloria nobis pignus datur. In
Paschal time and within the octave of Corpus Christi
an allcluja is added.1 Then are recited the versicles: V.
Pancm de cœlo prccstitisti cis. R. Omne delectamentum in se
habentem, with the prayer: Deus qui nobis sub Sacramento?
etc., without saying previously Dominus vobiscum, accord'
ing to a decree of S. R. C., June 16, 1660.3
If any fragment should adhere to his fingers the priest
shall let it fall into the ciborium. Then having covered
the ciborium, he purifies his fingers in a vessel of water,
and wipes them with the purificator; he genuflects, re­
places the ciborium in the tabernacle, and closes it after
having made another genuflection.4
Finally, he raises his eyes to .the cross, and extending
his hands and again joining them, and making at the
same time a simple minimarum maxima inclination, he
says in a loud voice: Benedictio Dei omnipotentis; then
with his hands joined he turns to those that have com­
municated, and holding his left hand below his breast,
he gives the blessing with his right hand, saying: Patris,
et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti, descendat super vos et maneat sem­
per. And the server answers: Amen.
1 “Tempore paschali,” says the Rubric of the Roman Ritual, “dici­
tur Oratio: Spiritum nobis Domine,” etc.—(Ex Post-commun tone Sab­
bati Sancti.)
’ By the Roman Ritual there is prescribed in this prayer the entire
conclusion: (2//z vivis et regnas cum Deo Patri in unitate, etc.
3 The versicles Domine exaudi and Dominus vobiscum should followthe versicle Panem de calo and precede the prayer, as has been decided
by the S. C. September 24, 1842.
4 According to a decision, S. R. C. December 23, 1862, the priest
puts the ciborium on the corporal in the middle of the altar, genuflects;
if fragments adhere to his fingers, he rubs them over the ciborium,
covers it, purifies his fingers, recites the antiphon, the versicles, and the
prayer, then puts the ciborium into the tabernacle, makes a second
genuflection, and shuts the tabernacle

ch.

xiii.] Communion Given Outside of Mass.

191

This blessing is given both before and after Mass;
however, it is to be given with the hand, not with the
ciborium, as some do, especially when they give Com­
munion to nuns; such is the decision given by Benedict
XIV., in a certain bull. If, therefore, Communion has
been given to nuns, the ciborium having been covered,
it is put into its place, and the blessing is given to the
nuns with the hand.1
1 Communion may be distributed “ tempore quo in ecclesia Missæ
celebrantur, vel ad formam Rubricæ vel ad formam indulti eidem ec­
clesiae concessi ” (S. R. C., September 7, 1816, Tuden. n. 4526, 37);
etiam ante auroram vel post meridiem, imo “sub vesperis, i.e. in ex­
trema diei parte, si accedat aliqua specialis causa” (S. Alph. VI. (v.).
252). Excipitur Missa in media nocte Nativitatis Domini. Feria V.
in Coena Domini et Sabbato Sancto inter Missarum solemnia fideles
sacram Communionem recipere possunt.

I 92

The Ceremonies of the Mass,

CHAPTER XIV.
WHAT IS OMITTED IN THE MASSES OF THE DEAD.

“ In Missa pro Defunctis, ante confessionem, non dicitur
Psalmus Judica me Deus, sed, pronuntiata antiphona Introibo ad
Altare Dei, et responso a ministro, Ad Deum qui latificat, etc.
dicitur Iz. Adjutorium nostrum, et Confessio, cum reliquis ut
supra. Cum celebrans ad altare incipit Introitum, non signat
se, sed manu dextra extensa, facit signum crucis super librum,
quasi aliquem benedicens. Non dicitur Gloria Patri, sed post
Psalmum repetitur Requiem ceternam; nec dicitur Gloria in ex­
celsis, nec Alleluja, nec Jube Domine benedicere, nec Dominus sit
in corde meo; nec osculatur librum in fine. Non dicitur Credo,
non benedicitur aqua in Calicem fundenda; dicitur tamen
Oratio, Deus, qui humana substantia, etc. Cum lavat manus,
in fine psalmi Lavabo inter innocentes, nbn dicitur Gloria Patri.
r\d Agnus Dei, non dicitur miserere nobis, cujus loco dicitur
dona eis requiem; nec tertio dona nobis pacem, cujus loco dicitur
dona eis requiem sempiternam ; nec percutitur pectus. Non dici­
tur prima Oratio ante Communionem, scilicet : Domine Jesu
Christe, qui dixisti Apostolis tuis, etc., nec datur pax. In fine
non dicitur Ite Missa est, nec Benedicamus Domino, sed Requies­
cant in pace. Et non datur benedictio; sed dicto Placeat, et
osculato altari, dicitur, ut supra: In principio erat Verbum; et
alia omnia ut in aliis Missis.”—(Rub. Miss. tit. XIII. 1.)

At the Foot of the Altar.

In the beginning of Masses for the Dead the psalm
Judica me Deus is omitted. Hence after the antiphon
Introibo ad altare Dei, and after the server has answered
Ad Deum qui Icetificat, etc., the priest says: Adjutorium
nostrum, and then he says the Confiteor, and what follows.

chap,

xiv.j Omissions in Λ/ass for I he Dead.

193

From the Introit to the Lavabo.
When beginning the Introit, he does not make the
sign of the cross on himself, but having placed his left
hand on the book,1 with his right hand extended he
makes a sign of the cross in the air towards the book.
He does not say the Gloria, nor Jube Domine benedicere, >
nor Dominus sit in corde meo, nor is the book kissed at the
end of the Gospel.123
The Credo is not said, nor is the water that is poured
into the chalice blessed, but the prayer Deus qui human#
substanti#, etc., is said; nor is Gloria Patri said after the
psalm Lavabo.

From the Agnus Dei till the end of Mass.
At the Agnus Dei* the priest says, not miserere nobis,
nor dona nobis paeem, but twice dona cis requiem, and
once dona cis requiem sempiternam; and the breast is not
struck.
He omits the first of the three prayers that precede the
Communion.
At the end of Mass, instead of the Ite Missa est or
Benedicamus Domino, Requiescant in pace must be said/
♦

1 According to a decision of S. R. C. September 7, 1816, the left hand
should be placed on the altar.—(Schober, page 128, note 2.)
2 Per Evangelica dicta, etc., is not said (S. R. C. die 11 Sept., 1847).
3 /Ignus Dei is recited with the hands joined, not placed on the altar.
—{Martinucci, 1. 1, c. 19, n. 11.)
1 In regard to the prayers, (1) On the day of the Commemoration of
All Souls, on the day of deposition (that is, of the death or burial), and
on that of the anniversary; also on the third, seventh, and thirtieth
days,—only one prayer is said, says the Rubric of the Missal (p. 1, tit.
5, n. 3). This holds good not only for the Missa cantata, but for private
Masses. On the other days in the Mass for the Dead at least three
prayers are said, and more may be added, if the number be kept uneven,
but not more than seven. The first prayer must always be Deus qui

194

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

Then there is no blessing given, but after having said
Placeat and kissed the altar, the priest goes to the
Gospel side and says: Dominus vobiscum, and the Gospel
of St. John In principio, and the rest as in other Masses.
inter apostolieos sacerdotes. the prayer Fidelium is to be said last. (2)
The Sequence, Dies ira· is said on All Souls’ Day, and “die deposi­
tionis defuncti,” and “ quandocumque in Missa dicitur una tantum
Oratio;” in other Masses for the Dead “ dicatur ad arbitrium sacerdotis.”
—{Dub. Missal, p. I. tit. 5, n. 4.)

chap,

xv.j Λ/ass before the Blessed Sacrament. 195

CHAPTER XV.
MASS CELEBRATED WHEN THE BLESSED SACRAMENT IS
EXPOSED.

On entering the chapel where the Blessed Sacrament
is exposed the celebrant gives his biretta to the server,
and when he arrives at the middle of the altar he genu­
flects on both knees in piano, making also a profound
inclination of the head.
Having ascended the altar and placed the chalice on
the Gospel side, he genuflects on one knee, but does not
incline the head. He then takes the corporal out of the
burse and unfolds it, and having placed the chalice in
the middle, he again genuflects and goes to the Epistle
side to find the Mass.
Then he returns to the middle of the altar, and having
made a genuflection (which is always to be made when
he goes to the middle or when he leaves it) withdraw­
ing a little towards the Gospel side with his face towards
the Epistle side, he descends to the foot of the altar in
piano, there he genuflects on one knee on the first step
of the altar; then he rises and begins Mass.
After having again ascended the altar he genuflects,
and then says the prayer Oramus te Domine, etc.; after
having finished it, he kisses the altar, again genuflects
and goes to read the Introit. He then returns to the
middle of the altar, where, having made a genuflection,
he says the Kyrie and the Gloria. Then having kissed
the altar he genuflects, and turns towards the people,
withdrawing a little towards the Gospel side, in order

'■«Μ»

içô

Thc Ceremonies of the Mass.

not to turn his back to the Blessed Sacrament, and says
Dominus vobiscum. Thus he should always act as often
as he has to turn towards the people, that is, he genu­
flects before and after. And then he continues to say
Mass in the usual manner.
When he goes to wash his hands, he descends to the
foot of the altar in piano by the steps at the Epistle side,
and turning to his left, lest his back be towards the
Blessed Sacrament, while facing the people he washes
and dries his hands, and returns by the same way to the
altar.
Before saying the Orate Fratres he kisses the altar,
genuflects, and turning a little towards the people, with
his shoulders towards the Gospel side, he says Orate
Fratres.
Then without completing the circle, so that he may
not turn his back to the Blessed Sacrament, he turns
towards the altar, again genuflects, and continues the
rest till the Communion. At the Sanctus and at the
Elevation the bell is not rung.
After the Communion, and after the first ablution has
been taken, he places the chalice outside of the corporal
towards the Epistle side, and having made a genuflec­
tion he goes to the Epistle corner to purify his fingers.
Having recited the Placeat, he says Benedicat vos om­
nipotens Deus; and having made a genuflection he turns a
little towards the people, with his shoulders towards the
Gospel side, and then gives the blessing; then he turns
towards the altar on his right side, but does not complete
the circle lest he should turn his back to the Blessed
Sacrament; and without making another genuflection,
he goes to the Gospel side to read the Gospel. It must
be remarked that if the altar card is wanting, he signs
with the sign of the cross, not the altar, but himself.
Having finished the Gospel, he returns to the middle

chap.

xv. i A/ass before the Blessed Sacrament. 197

of the altar, genuflects, takes the chalice, descends to
the foot of the altar in piano, where, before leaving the
altar, he genuflects on both knees, and inclines the head
profoundly, as he did at the beginning of Mass; then he
covers his head with the biretta and returns to the
sacristy.

198

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

CHAPTER XVI.
MASS CELEBRATED BEFORE A BISHOP.

The ceremonies that are here indicated should be
observed before a bishop in his own diocese, and before
an archbishop in his own province, and also before a
consecrated abbot in his monastery, and before a bishop
in private oratories, although outside of his diocese.
Gavantus adds that the same thing should be observed
if a prelate is in the church of exempt Regulars, pro­
vided he has a kind of jurisdiction over them.
After the celebrant, with his head covered, has arrived
at the middle of the altar, before the lowest step, he un­
covers his head, makes an inclination towards the cross
or a genuflection if the Blessed Sacrament is kept there.
Then he salutes the prelate with a profound inclination
and goes to the Epistle side, standing in piano before the
lowest step; after having received the sign, he again in­
clines towards the prelate, and turning a little towards
the altar (the server kneeling on the Epistle side) he
begins Mass. This holds good when the bishop hears
Mass in front of the altar, but not when he is present at
the side; in this case the priest may begin Mass in the
middle, because then he does not turn his back to him
and can conveniently make the usual inclinations that
must be made to him.
At the Confiteor he does not say vobis fratres and vos
fratres, but says only tibi pater and te pater. Having,
said Oremus before he ascends the altar, he makes again,
for the third time, a profound bow to the prelate, and
when he reaches the middle of the altar before the

chap. XVI.]

Mass Celebrated before a Bishop.

199

lowest step, he begins Aufcr a nobis, and ascends the
altar.
The Gospel having been read, the priest does not kiss
the Missal, nor does he say Per Euangelica dicta, because
the server without making an inclination to the prelate
must carry the Missal to him to be kissed; the prelate,
however, having kissed the book, says Per Euangelica
dicta. The server now closes the book, genuflects before
the prelate, and carries back the Missal to the celebrant,
who abstains from kissing it. If several prelates are
present, the Missal is carried to the one superior in dig­
nity, but if they are of equal dignity, it is carried to
none of them. It is the practice of some that when
before the offering water is poured into the wine, the
server says: Benedic Illustrissime et Eevcrendissime Pater;
and the bishop blesses the water; but as this is pre­
scribed nowhere in the Rubric it should be omitted.
At the end of Mass the celebrant, having said Benedicat
vos omnipotens Deus, makes a profound inclination to the
prelate, and blesses those that are present, taking care to
make the sign of the cross towards that place where the
prelate is not. If the prelate is outside the place of his
jurisdiction, the celebrant gives the blessing in the usual
manner, when, namely, he celebrates in a public church:
but in private oratories, as has been said above, the same
ceremonies arc observed towards him as if he were in his
own diocese. After the last Gospel the celebrant, stand­
ing in the place where he is, turns towards the prelate
and makes towards him a profound inclination, nor does
he depart before the prelate has departed.
If Mass is celebrated before a prelate in a public
church that does not belong to his jurisdiction, it is
becoming that the priest, on going to the altar or leav­
ing it, while passing before the prelate, should with head
covered, if he carries the chalice, make towards him a
moderate inclination; but if he does not carry the chalice,

200

>

I

The Ceremonies of the A/ass,

he uncovers his head and makes to him a profound incli­
nation. And after the Mass is finished he makes to him
from the altar a profound inclination. All that has been
said in this chapter on this point is taken from Gavantus and Merati (on Rubric XL).
It must, moreover, be observed that the priest celebrating before his own prelate on those days on which
it is allowed to say a prayer ad libitum, cannot say the
prayer pro se ipso.

ch.

xvii.] Faillis Common in Celebrating Mass. 201

CHAPTER XVII.
THE FAULTS THAT ARE USUALLY COMMITTED IN CELE­
BRATING MASS.

The first fault is not to know well by heart the prayers
which, in accordance with the precept of the Rubric,
should be known, as the prayers that one should say
in washing the hands and in putting on the sacred vest­
ments. It is, moreover, a fault if one does not pronounce
well the other prayers that are to be said by heart during
the Mass; as Aufer a nobis, etc., Oramus te Domine, etc.
II.

It is a verjr great fault to go to say Mass with little or
no preparation; it would be worse to talk while putting
on the vestments. St. John Chrysostom exclaims: Ad
divina Christi mysteria négligente r accedens supplicium intoler­
abile meretur.' Moreover, St. Bonaventure saysr Cave, ne
nimis tepidus et inordinatus atque inconsideratus accedas, quia
indigne sumis, si non accedis reverenter.
III.

It is a fault, worthy of reprehension, or rather it is a
horrible sacrilege, to celebrate Mass too fast, for then it
happens that the words are mutilated, the ceremonies
are transposed so that they are performed either before
or after the time prescribed; this would show little de­
votion, and scandalize those that arç present. Of those

202

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

that act in this way one may say: Non timent Dominum,
neque custodiunt caeremonias ejus'
IV.
K

It is also a great fault to omit the thanksgiving that
should be made after Mass; and in this not a few imitate
Judas, who, cum accepisset buccellam, exivit continuoj

It is a great sin to celebrate with torn vestments, with
a dirty purificator and corporal. This is the general
opinion of theologians.
VI.

It is a fault to place on the chalice the handkerchief
or any other thing (see Chap. II.); it is a great fault to
place on the altar what does not belong to the Mass.
The handkerchief may be fastened to the cincture at the
right side under the chasuble, in such a way that it is
hidden from view.
VII.

It is a fault: i. To sign one’s self with the amice; 2.
While leaving the sacristy to recite the psalm Miserere,
although any prayer may be recited mentally; some,
however, deny that it is a fault.3 3. To make a rever­
ence to the image in the sacristy while holding the
biretta with the right hand and the chalice with the
left; 4. To make an inclination, simple, moderate, or
profound, after having made a genuflection on one
knee; 5. To make no difference between the profound,
moderate, and simple inclination.
The profound inclination should be made by the priest:
1 4 Kings, xvii, 34.
3 See Chapter II., page 93, al 2.

John, xiii. 30.

ch.

xvii.] Faults Common in Celebrating Mass. 203

(1) before leaving the sacristy; (2) while passing before
the high altar if the Blessed Sacrament is not there; (3)
when he arrives at the altar; (4) before he begins Mass
if the Blessed Sacrament is not there; (5) when he says
Munda cor meum, Te igitur, Supplices te rogamus.
The moderate inclination should be made in descending
from the altar either to say Mass, or after Mass/ More­
over: i. At Deus qui conversus, etc.; 2. At Oramus te Do­
mine; 3. At In spiritu humilitatis; 4. At the Sanctus; 5.
At the Consecration; 6. At the Agnus Dei; 7. At the
three prayers before Communion; 8. At the Domine non
sum dignus; 9. At fhe Placeat tibi sancta Trinilas.
As for the simple inclination we must distinguish three
kinds, as has been explained in Chapter IL, page 92.
It should be made: 1. When Gloria Patri is said; 2.
Every time Oremus is said; 3. At the name Jesus and
Maria or of the saints whose Mass is celebrated or of
whom a special commemoration is made; 4. When the
name of the reigning Pope is mentioned; 5. In the
hymn Gloria, at the words Deo, Adoramus te, Gratias agi­
mus tibi, Jesu Christe, Suscipe deprecationem nostram; 6.
When the Credo is said at the words In unum Deurn,
Jesum Christum, and simul adoratur;
In the Preface at
Deo nostro; 8. In the Canon at Tibi gratias agens before
each Consecration; 9. At Per eumdem Christum Dominum
nostrum, before Nobis quoque peccatoribus; 10. At Benedicat
vos omnipotens Deus. In accordance with a laudable
custom an inclination is always made to the cross on
arriving at the middle of the altar, or on leaving it?
VIII.

It is a great fault not to make well the sign of the
cross, by making it in the air, without touching the
1 This reverence after Mass is not prescribed in the Missal.
2, page 99.
9 See, however, note 2, page c c

See note

204

Che Ceremonies of the Mass.

head, breast, and shoulders; and, moreover, it is also a
fault to form the cross on the breast without carrying
the hand to the left and the right shoulder, as some?
even pious, priests do through negligence.
IX.

It is a fault to genuflect at the prayer Aufer when the
Blessed Sacrament is exposed; and so, too, it is a fault
against the Rubric not to touch the floor with the knee
while making genuflections.
X.

It is a fault to go to the middlé of the altar before
repeating the Introit, or to say the Kyrie or the Munda
cor meum while going there,, or to recite the conclusion
of the prayer while proceeding to the middle, because
the Missal should be shut only after the conclusion has
been finished. It is a fault if, when going to the altar
or leaving it, or turning towards the people, saying Dominus vobiscum or Orate Fratres, the celebrant does not
cast down his eyes, as is prescribed by the Rubric, which
says: demissis oculis. It is a fault if, when putting his
hands on the altar in order to kiss it or to make a genu­
flection, the celebrant places upon it only the half of his
hands and not the entire palms, or when, genuflecting, he
raises them towards heaven, since he should hold them
flat on the altar. So, also, it is a fault, when the altar is
to be kissed not to recede from it about the space of a
foot so as not to be obliged to make contortions or to
kiss it sideways.
XI.

When there are several prayers, it is a fault to turn the
leaves before having finished the conclusion of the first
prayer.

ch.

xyli.] p"aults Common in Celebrating Mass. 205
XII.

It is a fault not to raise the eyes at Munda cor meum,
or not to incline profoundly, and not to hold the hands
joined between the breast and the altar, or to begin :t
before one has arrived at the middle and raised the eyes
towards the cross.
XIII.

It is a very great fault not to make at the beginning
of the Gospel the sign of the cross as one should make
it, or to make it as some usually do, who, without form­
ing a cross, draw only a serpentine line from the fore­
head to the breast.
XIV.

It is a fault: 1. To recite the Offertory without joining
the hands; 2. Not to read the Offertory at the Masses
for the Dead, but to say it by heart while uncovering
the chalice; 3. Not to fold the veil, but to let it fall be­
hind the chalice on the corporal, and to leave it there;
4. While putting the chalice on the Epistle side, to take
at the same time with the left hand the paten with the
pall upon it; 5. Not to raise the eyes at the prayers
Suscipe Sancte Pater, Offerimus tibi, Veni Sanctificator, and
Suscipe Sancta Trinitas; 6. To wipe the paten with the
chasuble; 7. To begin the prayer Deus qui humanœ sub­
stantial while taking the wine cruet, instead of waiting
till the server presents the water cruet, on which the
sign of the cross is to be made while pronouncing those
words.
XV.

It is a fault: 1. To begin the prayer In spiritu humili­
tatis before placing the hands joined on the edge of the
altar; 2. To incline the head while making the genu flee-

2O6

ê
The Ceremonies of the Mass.

tion; as at Incarnatus est, etc., or after the Consecration,
etc., and generally when a profound or moderate incli­
nation is to be made; 3. To confound the ceremonies at
Sursum corda and at Gratias agamus Domino Deo nostro;
but few perform them well. They are to be performed
in the following manner: At Sursum corda the hands are
raised as high as the breast, and are held apart in such
a manner that they do not exceed the width of the
breast, and one palm of the hand looks towards the
other. At Gratias they are raised a little higher,1 and
are then joined, but the eyes are raised and the head
is inclined when the words Deo nostro are said.
XVI.

It is a fault: 1. To incline the head at the words Per
Christum Dominum nostrum, except after the Memento of
the Dead; 2. To hold the hands joined on the altar at
the Sanctus, because they should be held between the
breast and the altar till the Benedictus qui venit, etc., and
the body should be moderately inclined.
XVII.

It is a fault to say the Te igitur while the hands are
extended; for the Rubric prescribes that at first the
hands should be separated and raised a little; and after
the eyes are raised towards the crucifix, and the hands
are joined and placed on the altar, the celebrant, profoundly inclined, begins the Canon, saying Te igitur.
XVIII.

It is against the Rubric: 1. Not to join the hands be­
fore the crosses are made over the Oblata; namely, before
the words Hœc dona, etc., and at the words Fiat dilectis’ The hands arc not raised higher.

See Chapter VII., note I.

ch. χνπ.] Faults Common in Celebrating Mass. 207

simi Filii tui, etc., before he takes the Host to consecrate
it; 2. Not to divide the crosses where the words have
the sign 4-, for example, Benedictam, etc.; 3. To hold
the Host only with the left hand till the cross is made
over it; 4. To hold the Host inclined towards the cor­
poral, and not erect, when the cross is made over it.
XIX.

It is unbecoming to keep the feet in different direc­
tions or at a great distance from each other, or to place
the tip of the right foot on the platform of the altar dur­
ing the consecration or during any other action
XX.

It is unbecoming: 1. At the Consecration of the Host
to place the arms entirely upon the altar; only the
elbows should rest on it; 2. At the adoration to place
on the altar not only the extremities of the hands, but
also the elbows; 3. To incline the head at the adoration
when the Host and the chalice should be looked at; 4.
To raise the Host and the chalice above the head; 5. In
the genuflections not to hold the hands entirely on the
corporal; namely, as far as the wrists, or to raise the
fingers towards heaven.
XXI.

It is a fault: 1. In the Consecration of the chalice to
hold the knob of the chalice with both hands, when the
foot of it should be held with the left hand; 2. Not to
say immediately after the Consecration, but at the Ele­
vation, the words Hœc quotiescumque, etc.; 3. To kiss the
foot of the chalice or to touch it with the forehead; 4.
Not to raise in a straight line the Host as well as the
chalice, so high that it can be seen by the people: 5. To

208

The Ceremonies of the Mass.

say some vocal prayer at the elevation of the Host or
chalice.
XXII.

It is a fault to hold the hands joined on the corporal
when they should be so placed that the small fingers
touch the edge of the altar; for the Rubric makes only
the distinction that before the Consecration the thumbs
should be held in the form of a cross, but after Conse­
cration they should not be separated from the fore­
fingers.
XXIII.

It is a fault: 1. To say either the one or the other
Memento in a loud voice; as, Et omnium circumstantium,
after the first, and Ipsis Domine after the second Me­
mento; 2. It is a fault in the Memento for the Dead to
make a pause before the words Qui nosprceccsscrunt, etc.,
have been said.
XXIV.

It is a fault to keep one’s head inclined, with the hands
joined on the altar, when one says: Prceceptis salutari&us
moniti, as far as the Pater noster; for the hands should
be held joined before the breast.
XXV.

It is a fault to wipe the paten with the left hand or to
wipe it on the chasuble after having kissed it.
XXVI.

It is a fault: 1. To say Agnus Dei, etc., with the hands
joined on the altar; 2. To stand sideways at Domine non
sum dignus, which is contrary to what has been said in
Chapter IV., and to strike the breast violently; 3. When

ru xvn.j

Faillis Common in Celebrating Mass, 209

signing one’s self with the cross, saying: Corpus Domini
nostri Jesu Christi, to make the transverse line exceed the
width of the paten.
XXVII.

It is a fault: 1. To say Quid retribuam Domino, etc.,
while collecting the fragments; for the Rubric says:
Aliquantulum quiescit in meditatione Ss. Sacramenti; deinde
depositis manibus dicit secreto : Quid retribuam Domino, et
interim discooperit Calicem, etc.; 2. To hold the paten
under the chin before taking the precious blood, or
while taking it or taking the first ablution, to hold it
near the breast; 3. To cover the paten with the pall or to
put the paten upside down on the corporal; 4. To purify
with the fingers the mouth, or the fingers on the edge
of the chalice; 5. To rest the chalice on the altar in
purifying the chalice and the fingers; 6. Not to purify
the chalice with wine, unless one has a papal dispensa­
tion; or to take the ablution not from the part of the
chalice where the precious blood was taken, as has been
ordained by St. Pius V. (see Gavantus); 7. In purifying
the fingers not to use a little wine and much water, so
that the purificator may not be soiled.
XXVIII.

It is a fault: 1. To place the chalice, after the ablu­
tions, in the middle of the altar with the veil turned over
the burse, so that the chalice may be seen uncovered;
it is a greater fault to’ put the folded corporal on’the
chalice, and not into the burse. 2. To say the antiphon
called Communio while arranging the chalice, or not co
say it at the Epistle corner, or to finish it while on the
way.
14

2 10

The Ceremonies of ihe Mass.
XXIX.

It is a fault while saying Et Verbum caro factum est, to
genuflect towards the cross and not towards the Gospel,
and to raise the front of the chasuble.
XXX.

It is a fault if the celebrant takes the biretta before
he descends from the altar, or before he makes a genu­
flection ora profound inclination, or to place it upon the
burse, upon which nothing should be placed either in
going to the altar or in leaving it. See Merati, p. 2, tit. 2,
n. i, where he cites a decree of September 1, 1703, which
forbids the carrying of the Manutergium in this way; and
the theologians say the same about any other thing.

APPENDIX.*
I.

Notice of the Missal.
“ Sacerdos, celebraturus, omnem adhibeat diligentiam, ne desit
aliquid ex requisitis ad sacramentum Eucharistiæ conficiendum.
Potest autem defectus contingere ex parte Materiæ consecrandae,
ex parte Formæ adhibendæ, et ex parte Ministri conficientis.
Quidquid enim horum deficit, scilicet Materia debita, Forma
cum intentione, et Ordo sacerdotalis in conficiente, non con­
ficitur Sacramentum: et his existentibus, quibuscumque aliis
deficientibus, veritas adest Sacramenti. Alii vero sunt defectus,
qui in Missae celebratione occurrentes, etsi veritatem Sacramenti
non impediant, possunt tamen aut cum peccato aut cum scan­
dalo contingere.”—{De Defect, gen. tit. I.)
II.

The Altar and its Ornaments.’
i.

The Altar.

“ Altare, in quo sacrosanctum Missæ Sacrificium celebrandum
est, debet esse lapideum, et ab Episcope, sive Abbate facultatem
a Sede Apostolica habente, consecratum ; vel saltem Ara lapi­
dea, similiter ab Episcopo vel Abbate, ut supra, consecrata, in
eo inserta, quæ tam ampla sit, ut hostiam et majorem partem
Calicis capiat.”—{Rubric. Miss. gen. tit. XX.)
The altar, of which mention is here made, consists of
a stone that must tinder pain of a grave sacrilege be
1 Theol. mor. 1. 6. n. 372 ct seq.

* The various points of which this Appendix treats are taken sub­
stantially from the “ Moral Theology” of our author, who treats them
at length. We have thought it expedient to sum up here as matters that
one should know and should never forget, before undertaking to celebrate
the Holy Sacrifice. If further explanations are required, they may
easily be found in the places indicated.

y/ppendix.
consecrated by a bishop, by an abbot, or a privileged
priest, who has received the power of consecrating it.
The altar is either fixed or portable. The portable
altar, Ara lapidea, is a consecrated stone at least so large
that it may be able to contain the sacred Host and the
greater part of the foot of the chalice, as well as the
other Hosts that may have to be consecrated either on
the corporal or in the ciborium, which is to be left on
it till the Communion.1 The altar stones, or portable
altars are not validly consecrated unless the Sepulchre,
the cavity in which the relics are placed, is covered with
a stone (S. R. C., September 9, 1880)?
2. The Altar-cloths

and the

Antipendium.

“Hoc altare operiatur tribus mappis seu tobaleis mundis, ab
Episcopo vel alio habente potestatem benedictis, superiori sal­
tem oblonga, quæ usque ad terram pertingat, duabus aliis brevi­
oribus, vel una duplicata. Pallio quoque ornetur coloris, quoad
fieri potest, diei Festo vel Officio convenientis.”—{Rubric. Miss,
gen. tit. XX.)
It would be at least a venial sin to celebrate Mass
1 For further particulars see Wapelhorst, Compendium Sacra· Liturgies
page 12.
2 The altar is of stone, and represents Jesus Christ: Petra autem erat
Christus (i Cor. x. 4). /pso summo angulari lapide Christo Jesu {Eph.
ii. 20). In every consecrated church there is at least a fixed altar, the
main altar, consecrated when the church is consecrated. The conse­
crated stone, which constitutes the portable altar, should be placed in the
middle of the table of the altar and not far from its edge, so that one
may easily discover it by touching the altar-cloths that should cover the
altar entirely. The fixed altar loses its consecration when it is broken in
a notable manner, or when the table is taken away, or when the sepulchre
of the relics is opened. The portable altar also loses its consecration
by a considerable fracture, or by opening the sepulchre of the relics.
(.S’. R. C., 14 Mart., 1693; 15 Maii, 1819; 3 Mart., 1821; 23 Maii.
1S35; 6 Oct. 1S37; 23 Maii, 1S46; 23 Sept. 1848.) The relics enclosed
in the altar arc chiefly those of several martyrs; see what is said of this,
page 40.

î

The Altar and its Ornaments.

213

without the three altar-cloths required by the Rubric;
it would be a mortal sin to celebrate Mass without any
altar-cloth. However, there would be no fault if such a
thing were done in a case of grave necessity. These
altar-cloths should be blessed, and this under pain of
venial sin, unless there be a case of necessity or a
reasonable cause that permits the use of altar-cloths
that are not blessed. They should be made of linen, or
at least of hemp,1 and should be bleached and clean.’
3. The Cross

and the

Candles.

“Super altare collocetur Crux in medio, et candelabra saltern
duo cum candelis accensis hinc et inde in utroque ejus latere;
... et a parte Epistolae paretur cereus ad elevationem Sacra­
menti accendendus.”—{Rubric, gcn. Miss. tit. xx.)

The cross is required at the altar during the celebra­
tion of Mass under pain of at least venial sin, except in a
case of necessity. It should bear the image of Jesus
crucified, although this is less rigorously exacted; and
it should be placed in the middle and raised above the
candles. The following is what Benedict XIV. says in
regard to this matter: Nullo modo fiat Sacrificium nisi
Crucifixus inter candelabra ita promineat, ut Sacerdos ac
populus cumdcm Crucifixum facile ct commode intueri possit;
et imago non sit ita tenuis ct exigua, ut ipsius Sacerdotis ct
populi oculos pene effugiat. The Ceremonial of the Bishops
prescribes the same thing.
Λ special cross is not necessary where there is on the
altar a large statue representing our Lord crucified.
It is believed that this holds good when our Lord is
1 .S', R. C., 15 Maii, 1819.
* The ends of the top altar-cloth should fall itst/ue a d terram, that is
to say, to the base of the altar on both sides. A Pallium or Antifundium is also required, but only when the front of the altar is not suf­
ficiently ornamented.

2 14

Appcndix.
9

represented in a painting, provided his figure occupies
the principal place in the picture.1
It is not required that the cross on the altar should
be blessed.2
As for the lights, it is never allowed to celebrate
Mass without lights, even in a case of necessity, when
the Viaticum is to be administered. If the light goes
out during Mass, it must not be continued unless this
happens after Consecration. To celebrate only with
one light would be, according to the most probable and
most common opinion of theologians, only a venial sin.’
The candles used during the celebration of Mass should
be of bees-wax.*
4. Altar-cards, Book-stand, Cruets,

etc.

“Ad Crucis pedem ponatur tabella Secretarum appellata; in
cornu Epistolæ, cussinus supponendus Missali; . . . parva
campanula, ampullæ vitrcæ vini et aquæ cum pelvicula et
manutergio mundo, in fenestella seu in parva mensa ad hæc
præparata. Super altare nihil omnino ponatur, quod ad Missæ
sacrificium vel ipsius altaris ornamentum non pertineat.”—
(Rubr. Miss.gen. tit. XX.)
It is not required that these different objects should
be blessed. Instead of a cushion on which to place the
Missal we may use a book-stand.5
1 When the Blessed Sacrament is exposed we should conform, in
regard to the cross, to the usage established in each church (ό\ Λ’. C., 2
Sept. 1741).
s 5. R. C., ii Jul. 1704.
3 The candlesticks should be placed on the altar, and not fixed in the
wall (0*. R. C., 16 Sept. 1S66). In regard to the candle that should be
lit at the Consecration, see page 154.
4 5. R. C., 10 Dec. 1857, n. 5255.
5 Tabella Secretarum, cards containing the prayers that are to be
recited in a low voice, secreto, with the Gloria in excelsis and the Credo,
placed in the middle of the altar for the convenience of the celebrant.
It is customary to place another at the Epistle corner for the prayer

The Chalice and iis z/ccessories.

215

III.

The Chalice and its Accessories.
*
i.

The Chalice and

the

Paten.

“ Præparat calicem, qui debet esse vel aureus vel argenteus,
aut saltem habere cuppam argenteam, intus inauratam, ct simul
cum patena itidem inaurata, ab Episcopo consecratus.”—(Rit.
celebr. tit. I. n. 1.)
“Adsit calix cum patena conveniens, cujus cuppa debet esse
aurea, vel argentea, vel stannea; non aerea, vel vitrea.”—(De
Defect, tit. X. η. i.)

The cup of the chalice and the paten should be of
gold, or at least of silver gilt inside; they may be of tin
or also alluminio aliis metallis commixto, when there exists
some reasonable cause, as the poverty of the church or
danger in time of persecution.1
Consecration is required for the paten as well as for
the chalice. It is lost as soon as the sacred vessel de­
teriorates in such a manner that it can no longer be
decently used at the altar; for example, if the cup of the
chalice be split or broken, has a hole in the bottom of it, or
if it is dissevered from the foot by fracture, but not when it
is simply divided, that is when [calix tornatilis) the cup and
foot are joined by a screw. The vessel does not lose its
consecration when the gilding wears off; but when it is
regilt, it must be reconsecrated (S. R. C., 14 Jun., 1845).
Deus qui humana substantiee and the psalm Lavabo, and still another
on the other side for the last Gospel.
Ampullae vitreœï Cruets of glass are preferable for the sake of clean­
liness, and in order to prevent the danger of using water instead of
wine; it is, however, permitted to use cruets of gold or silver (ό\ R. C
die 28 Aprilis. 1865).
1 A little spoon to put water into the wine at the Offertory is not for­
bidden (X R. C., 6 Feb. 1858).
* Thcol. mor. 1. 6, n. 370, 3S6 et seq.

2 ιό

/7ppendix.
2. The Purificator, Pall, Corporal, Veil,

IH

ΙΠ

and

Burse.

“ Ponit purificatorium mundum, . . . tegit parva palla linea,
tum velo serico ; super velo ponit bursam coloris paramentorum,
intus habentem corporale plicatum, quod ex lino tantum esse
debet, nec serico vel auro in medio intextum, sed totum album,
et ab Episcopo, vel alio habente potestatem, simul cum palla
benedictum.”—(7?z7. celebr. tit I. n. i.)
According to the most common and most probable
opinion, the purificator need not be blessed.
It would be a mortal sin to celebrate Mass with a cor­
poral that is not blessed. As for the pall, it is probable
that the sin would not be mortal.
The purificator, pall, and corporal should be of linen
or hemp. When these linens, after having been used,
must be washed, this should be done for the first time
by a cleric in the higher orders, or, according to present
custom, by a cleric in minor orders. The water that has
been used for this purpose should afterwards be poured
into the Sacrarium.
The veil and the burse need not be blessed.
IV

The Vestments.’
i. Material

and

Blessing.

“ Paramenta, . . . non debent esse lacera aut scissa, sed in­
tegra, et decenter munda ac pulchra, et ab Episcopo itidem, vel
alio facultatem habente, benedicta.”—(A7/. celebr. tit. I. n. 2.)
The priest’s vestments, namely, the amice, alb, cinc­
ture, maniple, stole, and chasuble should be in a good
condition and have been blessed by the bishop or by an
authorized priest.
It is certainly a mortal sin to celebrate Mass without
a chasuble, or with a chasuble not blessed; the same
thing holds good Ln regard to the alb. Theologians
’ Theol, mor. 1. 6, n. 376 et scq.

The I Tcstments.
agree more or less in saying the same thing in regard to
the other vestments.1
2. The Color of the Vestments.

“Paramenta, . . . debent esse coloris convenientis Officio et
Missæ diei, secundum usuin Romanæ Ecclesiæ, quæ quinque
coloribus uti consuevit: Albo, Rubeo, Viridi, Violaceo, ct
Nigro.”—(Rub.gen. tit. xviii. n. i.)

It is more probable that the Rubric concerning the
color of the vestments is a matter of precept; however,
it does not oblige one under pain of mortal sin, unless
scandal may result therefrom. A reasonable cause, such
as the want of the vestments of the color of the day,
would then permit the taking of another color.2
1 We have seen above, on pages 84, 202, the opinion of St. Alphonsus
in regard to the employment of vestments that are in a bad condition.
2 We here give in a few words the meaning of the five colors used:
1. White, on the feasts of our Lord, indicates joy and glory; and on
the feasts of the blessed Virgin, of the angels, of confessors, of virgins,
and of other saints and martyrs, purity, innocence, and glorious im­
mortality.
2. Red, at Pentecost, represents the Holy Ghost in the form of
tongues of fire; and on the feasts of the Holy Cross and of martyrs,
blood shed and love triumphant.
3. Green, at the Masses de tempore, from the octave of the Epiphany
to Septuagesima, and from the octave of Pentecost to Advent, signifies
an ordinary situation, which is neither that of joy nor that of sorrow.
The Sundays that fall within the octave are excepted; for then the color
of the octave is taken.
4. Violet well expresses the sentiments of humility and contrition,
prayer joined to penance. It is used at the Masses de tempore in Ad­
vent, and from Septuagesima to Wednesday of Holy Week inclusively;
on the Vigils and Ember days, except the Vigil and the Ember days of
Pentecost and on the Vigil of Epiphany; on the Rogation days; on the
feast of the Holy Innocents on account of the grief of the mothers,
when this feast does not fall on a Sunday, on which the red color is
used. Finally, in the votive Masses de Passione, pro quacumque neces­
sitate, pro peccatis, ad postulandam gratiam bene moriendi, ad tollendum
schisma, contra paganos, tempore belli, pro pace, pro vitanda mortalitate,
pro iter agentibus, et pro infirmis.

>—

218

Appendix.

v.
The Matter and the Form of the Sacrament.’
i.

The Bread.
•

z

·

“Si panis non sit triticeus, vel si triticeus, admixtus sit granis
alterius generis in tanta quantitate ut non maneat panis triticeus,
vel sit alioqui corruptus, non conficitur Sacramentum.
“Si sit confectus de aqua rosacea, vel alterius distillationis,
dubium est an conficiatur.
“Si cœperit corrumpi, sed non sit corruptus; similiter, si non
sit azymus, secundum morem Ecclcsiæ latinæ, conficitur ; sed
conficiens graviter peccat.
“Si celebrans ante Consecrationem advertit hostiam esse cor­
ruptam, aut non esse triticeam, remota illa hostia, aliam ponat,
et facta oblatione, saltem mente concepta, prosequatur ab eo
loco, ubi desivit.
“ Si id adverterit post Consecrationem, etiam post illius hostiae
sumptionem, posita alia, faciat oblationem ut supra, et a Conse­
cratione incipiat, scilicet, ab illis verbis—Qui pridie quam pa­
teretur—et illam priorem, si non sumpsit, sumat post sumptio­
nem Corporis et Sanguinis, vel alii sumendam tradat, vel alicubi
reverenter conservet. Si autem sumpserit, nihilominus sumat
eam quam consecravit; quia praeceptum de perfectione Sacra­
menti majoris est ponderis, quam quod a jejunis sumatur.
“Quod si hoc contingat post sumptionem Sanguinis, apponi
debet rursus novus panis, et vinum cum aqua, et facta prius
oblatione ut supra, Sacerdos consecret, incipiendo ab illis verbis
5. Black is the color proper to death, which deprives us of the light
of life, and plunges us into the darkness of the tomb. It is used on
Good Friday in memory of the darkness that covered the whole earth
when our Lord expired, and at all the Masses of the Dead.
1 he Church does not admit blue or yellow; however, the use of vest­
ments in gold cloth having been introduced, the following doubt has
been submitted to the Congregation of Rites: An sacra paramenta
revera auro, maxima saltern ex parte, contexta, pro quocumque colore,
exceptis violaceo et nigro, inservire possint? The Congregation an­
swered, April 28, 1866: Tolerandum esse locorum consuetudinem, relate
tamen adparamenta ex auro contexta.
1 Theol. mor. 1. 6, n. 198 et seq.

Matter and Form of the Sacrament.

219

—Qui pridie—ac statim sumat utrumque, et prosequatur Mis­
sam ; ne Sacramentum remaneat imperfectum, et ut debitus ser­
vetur ordo,
“ Si Hostia consecrata dispareat, vel casu aliquo, aut vento
aut miraculo, vel ab aliquo animali accepta, et nequeat reperiri,
tunc altera consecretur ab eo loco incipiendo—Qui pridie quam
pateretur—facta ejus prius oblatione, ut supra.”—{De Defect.
tit. III.)

The matter essential to the divine Sacrifice is bread
properly so called, made of the flour of pure wheat and
of natural water. Any other kind of grain, as also any
mixture of artificial liquor, as rose-water, would make
the matter null, or at least uncertain, and gravely illicit.
Unleavened and leavened bread are both valid; but
the former is permitted only in the Latin Church and
the latter in the Greek Church, so that a priest of the
Latin Church who would consecrate with leavened
bread, and a Greek priest who would consecrate with
unleavened bread, would both consecrate validly, but
would commit a mortal sin. The common and more
probable opinion is that a priest of the Latin Church
could not consecrate with leavened bread even in a case
of necessity when he wished to administer holy Viati­
cum.
It is a precept in the Latin Church that the Host that
is to be consecrated should be of a circular form; but
this is not the case in the Greek Church.
The Host that is consecrated for Mass should be larger
than those that are distributed to the faithful; yet one
mav
celebrate Mass with a small Host for want of anJ
other, provided no scandal be thereby given; one would
even be obliged to do so in a case of necessity; for
example, in order to administer the Viaticum.
The priest should communicate with the Host conse­
crated in the Mass that he celebrates; he would do
wrong, when he renews the sacred Host for Exposition

220

Appcndix.

to use the old Host to communicate at Mass, and to re­
place it by the Host that he has just consecrated at his
Mass.
2. The Wine.

"Si vinum sit factum penitus acetum, vel penitus putridum
vel de uvis acerbis seu non maturis expressum, vel ei admixtum
tantum aquae, ut vinum sit corruptum, non conficitur Sacra­
mentum.
‘‘Si vinum coeperit acescere vel corrumpi, vel fuerit aliquan­
tum acre, vel mustum de uvis tunc expressum, vel non fuerit
admixta aqua, vel fuerit admixta aqua rosacea seu alterius distillationis, conficitur Sacramentum ; sed conficiens graviter peccat.
"Si celebrans, ante consecrationem Sanguinis, quamvis post
consecrationem Corporis, advertat, aut vinum, aut aquam, aut
utrumque, non esse in calice, debet statim apponere vinum cum
aqua, et facta oblatione, ut supra, consecrare, incipiendo ab illis
verbis—Simili modo, etc.
"Si, post verba Consecrationis, advertat vinum non fuisse
positum, sed aquam; deposita aqua in aliquod vas, iterum
vinum cum aqua ponat in calice, et consecret, resumendo a
verbis prædictis—Simili modo, etc.
" Si hoc advertat post sumptionem Corporis, vel hujusmodi
aquæ, apponat aliam hostiam iterum consecrandam, et vinum
cum aqua in calice, offerat utrumque; et consecret, et sumat,
quamvis non sit jejunus; vel, si Missa celebretur in loco pub­
lico, ubi plures adsint, ad evitandum scandalum, poterit appo­
nere vinum cum aqua, et, facta oblatione ut supra, consecrare,
ac statim sumere, et prosequi cetera.
"Si quis percipiat, ante Consecrationem, vel post Consecra­
tionem, totum vinum esse acetum, vel alias corruptum, idem
servetur quod supra, ac si deprehenderet non esse positum
vinum, vel solam aquam fuisse appositam in calice.
" Si autem celebrans, ante consecrationem calicis, advertat
non fuisse appositam aquam, statim ponat eam, et proferat
verba Consecrationis. Si id advertat post consecrationem
calicis, nullo modo apponat ; quia non est de necessitate Sac­
ramenti.
“ Si Materia quae esset apponenda, ratione defectus vel panis,
vel vini, non posset ullo modo haberi, si id sit ante consecra-

Matter and Form of the Sacrament.

22 I

tionem Corporis, ulterius procedi non debet; si post consecra­
tionem Corporis, aut etiam vini, deprehenditur defectus alterius
speciei, altera jam consecrata, tunc, si nullo modo haberi possit,
procedendum erit in Missa absolvenda, ita tamen ut praetermit­
tantur verba et signa quæ perlinent ad speciem deficientem;
quod si, expectando aliquamdiu, haberi possit, expectandum
erit, ne Sacrificium remaneat imperfectum.”—(De Defect. tit. IV.)
The wine proper for consecration must be natural
wine produced from the grape {vinum devite).' Its color
is immaterial.
The consecration would be null if one were to use
sour grapes or vinegar, or wine adulterated by some
mixture.
The must and the wine that begin to grow sour or to
spoil would furnish valid but gravely illicit matter; and
the sin would be still more grave if one were to use a
doubtful matter. However, in case of necessity, one
may use wine that is a little sour.
It is not permitted to consecrate frozen wine; never­
theless^ if one has done so, the consecration would still
have to be regarded as valid.
There is an obligation, under pain of grievous sin, to
put a little water into the wine, as is prescribed by the
Rubric; but if one has omitted to do so, the consecra­
tion would nevertheless be valid.
In case one of the two species happens to be wanting,
the other being consecrated, if it should be very difficult
to procure what is needed, and considerable agitation
would arise among the people, the Mass should be
finished as the Rubric indicates ; for the natural law
obliging us to avoid giving scandal prevails over the
positive divine law which ordains that the sacrifice
should be completed.3
3.

The Sacramental Form.

“ Defectus ex parte forma? possunt contingere, si aliquid desit
ex iis, quæ ad integritatem verborum ?n ipsa Consecratione re1 De Defect, tit. II.

2 TJieotog. mor. 1. 6, n. 306.

222

Appendix.

quiruntur. Verba autem Consecrationis, quæ sunt forma hujus
Sacramenti, sunt liæc : Hoc est enim Corpus meum, et Hic est
enim calix Sanguinis mei, novi et ceterni testamenti: mysterium
fidei; qui pro vobis et pro multis effundetur in remissionem pecca­
torum. Si quis autem aliquid diminueret vel immutaret de
forma consecrationis Corporis et Sanguinis, et in ipsa verborum
immutatione verba idem non significarent, non conficeret Sacra­
mentum. Si vero aliquid adderet, quod significationem non
mutaret, conficeret quidem, sed gravissime peccaret.
“Si celebrans non recordetur se dixisse ea quæ in Consecra­
tione communiter dicuntur, non debet propterca turbari. Si
tamen certo ei constet, se omisisse aliquid eorum quæ sunt de
necessitate Sacramenti, id est, formam Consecrationis, seu par­
tem, resumat ipsam formam, et cetera prosequatur per ordi­
nem. Si vero valde probabiliter dubitet se aliquid essentiale
omisisse, iteret formam saltem sub tacita conditione. Si autem
non sunt de necessitate Sacramenti, non resumat, sed procedat
ulterius.’’—(Zte Defect., tit. V.)

One should pronounce each form of the consecration
simul recitative ct significative', that is to say, by reciting
the words of Jesus Christ, and by applying their mean­
ing to the matter that is present. It must be observed
that, if one is voluntarily distracted at the moment of
consecration, one would commit a grievous sin.1
VI.

The Disposition of the Celebrant.
i.

The Intention.8

“Si quis non intendit conficere, sed delusoric aliquid agere;
item si aliquæ hostiæ ex oblivione remaneant in altari, vel aliqua
pars vini, vel aliqua hostia lateat, cum non intendat consecrare
nisi quas videt; item si quis habeat coram se undecim hostias,
et intendat consecrare solum decem, non determinans quas
decem intendit: in his casibus non consecrat, quia requiritur
intentio. Secus si, putans quidem esse decem, tamen omnes
1 Mention has been made above, page 157, what properly constitutos
the form of consecration.
• Theol. mor. 1. 6, n. 251, 215, ct.scq.—Homo Apost. tr. 15, n. 18.

The Disposition of the Celebrant.

223

voluit consecrare quas coram se habebat: nam tunc omnes
erunt consecratæ : atque ideo quilibet Sacerdos talem semper
intentionem habere deberet, scilicet, consecrandi eas omnes
quas ante se ad consecrandum positas habet.
“ Si Sacerdos, putans se tenere unam hostiam, post Consecra­
tionem invenerit fuisse duas simul junctas, in sumptione sumat
simul utramque. Quod si deprehendat post sumptionem Cor­
poris et Sanguinis, aut etiam post ablutionem, reliquias aliquas
relictas consecratas, eas sumat, sive parvæ sint, sive magnae,
quia ad idem sacrificium spectant.
“ Si vero relicta sit Hostia integra consecrata,1 eam in taber­
naculo cum aliis reponat; si hoc fieri nequit, sequenti Sacerdoti
ibi celebraturo, in altari supra corporale decenter opertam,
sumendam una cum altera, quam est consecraturus, relinquat:
vel, si neutrum horum fieri possit, in ipso calice, seu patena
decenter conservet, quousque vel in tabernaculo reponatur, vel
ab altero sumatur ; quod si non habeat quomodo honeste con­
servetur, potest eam ipsemet sumere.
“Si intentio non sit actualis in ipsa Consecratione propter
evagationem mentis, sed virtualis, cum accedens ad altare
intendat facere quod facit Ecclesia, conficitur Sacramentum,
etsi curare debeat Sacerdos, ut etiam actualem intentionem
adhibeat.”—{De Defect., tit. VIL)
In regard to the fragments of the sacred Host or of
the precious blood which the celebrant finds after the
ablution, he may consume them even after he has re­
entered the sacristy, provided he is still vested; but he
should not do so if the fragments belong to another
sacrifice, provided there be no danger of irreverence.
If the celebrant has already taken off his vestments
when he discovers similar fragments, he should put
them into the tabernacle, or reserve them for another
priest who is to celebrate on the same day; and if this
cannot be done, he should consume them himself.
1 There is question here of a Host that one discovers after having
taken the ablution; otherwise, while still fasting, if one cannot put it
into the tabernacle, one may consume it immediately, instead of reserv­
ing it for another priest.

- "«Wl

224

Appendix.

As for the Hosts found outside of the corporal, in a
doubt whether they are consecrated, one should consume
them after the ablution of the chalice, or, better, with the
ablution.

2. The Disposition

of the

Soul.1

“Si quis suspensus, excommunicatus, degradatus, irregularis,
vel alias canon ice impeditus celebret, conficit quidem Sacra­
mentum, sed gravissime peccat, tam propter Communionem,
quam indigne sumit, quam propter executionem Ordinum, quæ
sibi erat interdicta.
“Si quis habens copiam confessoris celebret in peccato mor­
tali, graviter peccat.
“ Si quis autem in casu necessitatis non habens copiam con­
fessoris, in peccato mortali absque contritione celebret, graviter
peccat. Secus si conteratur, debet tamen, cum primum poterit,
confiteri.
“ Si in ipsa celebratione Missæ, Sacerdos recordetur se esse in
peccato mortali, conteratur cum proposito confitendi, et satisfa­
ciendi.
“Si recordetur se esse excommunicatum vel suspensum, aut
locum esse interdictum, similiter conteratur cum proposito
petendi absolutionem. Ante Consecrationem autem, in supradictis casibus si non timetur scandalum, debet Missam incoeptam
deserere.”—(De Defect,, tit. VIII.)

When, while celebrating, a priest remembers a mortal
sin, if after consecration, he should cont inue; but if before
consecration, and especially before the Canon, he should
interrupt the Mass in order to confess, provided he can
do so without dishonor. If in this last case the means
of confessing were wanting, it is more probable that the
priest would be obliged to leave the altar without fin­
ishing the Mass. This is more probable, but not certain;
for it is not certain that the Rubric, by the word Debet,
imposes a grave precept. Besides, it may be remarked,
with reason, that it is hardly possible in a similar case
to avoid dishonor.
1 Theol. mor. 1. 6, 11. 262, 266, ct scq.

'The Disposition of the Celebrant.
We read in the Council of Trent: Si, necessitate urgente,
Sacerdos {sibi conscius mortalis peccati}, absque prœvia con­
fess io ne celebraverit, quamprimum confiteatur} And Alex­
ander VII. has condemned the two following proposi­
ti ο n s : Man datum Tride ntini, factum Sacerdoti sacrificanti
ex necessitate cum. peccato mortali, confitendi quamprimum, est
consilium, non preeeeptum.
Illa particula quamprimum
in teli'igitur, cum Sacerdos suo tempore confitebitur.1 It is
therefore a formal obligation, and, according to the
opinion of theologians, it should be fulfilled within
three days. Such is the best interpretation of the word
quamprimum} It is understood that an accidental cause,
day, may besides render this obligation more pressing.
3. The Disposition of the Body.1*4

“Si quis non est jejunus post mediam noctem, etiam post
sumptionem solius aquæ, vel alterius potus, aut cibi, per modum
etiam medicinæ, et in quantacumque parva quantitate, non
potest communicare nec celebrare.
“Si autem ante mediam noctem cibum aut potum sumpserit,
etiamsi postmodum non dormierit nec sit digestus, non peccat;
sed ob perturbationem mentis, ex qua devotio tollitur, consulitur
aliquando abstinendum.
“Si reliquiæ cibi remanentes in ore transglutiantur, non
impediunt communionem, cum non transglutiantur per modum
cibi, sed per modum salivae. Idem dicendum, si lavando os,
deglutiatur stilla aquæ præter intentionem.
“Si plures Missas in una dic celebret, ut in Nativitate Domini
in unaquaque Missa abluat digitos in aliquo vase mundo, et in
ultima tantum percipiat purificationem.
“Si præcesserit pollutio nocturna, quæ causata fuerit ex præcedenti cogitatione quæ sit peccatum mortale, vel evenerit propter
nimiam crapulam, abstinendum est a communione et celebra1
XIII. cap. VII.
’ Prop. 3S et 39.
3 The Rubric cited above, instead of Quamprimum, says: Cum primum
poterit. This means the same.
4 Theol. mor. 1. 6, n. 278 el seq.

Appendix.
done, nisi aliud Con fessa rio videatur. Si dubium est an in prae­
cedenti cogitatione fuerit peccatum mortale, consulitur absti­
nendum, extra tamen casum necessitatis. Si autem certum est
non fuisse in illa cogitatione peccatum mortale, vel nullam fu­
isse cogitationem, sed evenisse ex naturali causa, aut ex diabolica
illusione, potest communicare et celebrare; nisi ex illa corporis
commotione tanta evenerit perturbatio mentis, ut abstinendum
videatur.”—{De Defect, tit. IX.)
Although the precept of the Eucharistic fast is only
an Ecclesiastical law, it admits of no lightness of matter;
but, to violate it, three conditions are required: (i) that
what we take be taken from without; (2) that we take
it by way of eating or drinking; (3) that it be nourish­
ment or drink.
When one swallows remnants of food taken the even­
ing before and retained in the mouth,—if one does so,
not inadvertently but designedly, the very probable
opinion is that that is sufficient to break the fast. It is
therefore prudent, when one feels such remnants coming
upon the tongue, to reject it rather than to swallow it.1
The drops of water that remain mixed with saliva
after one has washed one’s mouth,—if one swallows them
designedly, also break the fast; such is the common
opinion given about this matter.
The fast would be broken if one puts a piece of sugar
into one’s mouth before midnight and swallows it after­
wards: if one swallows water, even involuntarily, having
fallen, for instance, into the river; also if it is blood that
one sucks from a wounded finger; but not if the blood
came from the gums.
One does not break the fast if accidentally one swal­
lows while breathing grains of tobacco taken into the
1 We here see that the author gives only a counsel. The opposite
opinion not being improbable, and the Rubric itself not making any
distinction, we should not, if the case occurs, be too scrupulous in this
respect.

Accidents.

227

nose, or dust or rain or snow-flakes, even a gnat. One
may not say as much of tobacco juice; but all agree
that it is unbecoming to chew tobacco before Mass. It
would be a venial sin to do so without a reason.
Finally, the fast is not broken if one swallows things
that cannot be digested, such as hair, metal, glass, silk,
wool, etc.; but this is not the case in regard to paper,
straw, flax, wax, and other things that the stomach can
decompose by drawing nourishment from them.
If one remembers after consecration that one is not
fasting, one should finish the Mass; if before consecra­
tion, and, above all, beforq the Canon, one should leave
the altar unless this could not be done without scandal;
for in this case one should continue the Mass that is
begun.’
VII.

Accidents.2
i.

Profanation of

the

Church, and Imminent Dangers.3

“ Si Sacerdote celebrante, violetur Ecclesia ante Canoneni,
dimittatur Missa; si post Canoncm, non dimittatur. Si timeatur
incursus hostium, vel alluvionis, vel ruina loci ubi celebratur,
ante Consecrationem dimittatur Missa; post Consecrationem
vero, Sacerdos accelerare poterit Sumptionem Sacramenti,
omissis omnibus aliis.”

The church is profaned or polluted in the following
cases: 1. Voluntary homicide that is criminal or inju­
rious to the holy place; 2. Suicide that is also voluntary
and criminal; 3. Λ wound that causes considerable
1 To interior purity should be joined exterior decorum—propriety,
order, and modesty. If these qualities are requisite in a priest in every
place and at all times, they are much more required when he ascends
the altar.
2 Mention has already been made, in the preceding pages, of the
various accidents that may occur during Mass; we here make a sum­
mary of other accidents by following the Rubric.—(/?<· Defect. tit. X.)
3 Theol. mor. 1. 6, n. 352, 361, ct seq.

Appendix.

228

effusion of blood and that cannot be excused from
mortal sin. The crime must have been committed in
the interior of the church, and must be known to the
public. One may say Mass in a profaned church when
it is necessary; for example, if there is no other church
where the people can hear Mass.
It is never permitted to mutilate intentionally the
holy Sacrifice even for the purpose of avoiding death;
but one may sometimes do so accidentally and indi­
rectly; as, when one is surprised by a conflagration, or
by an invasion, or by some other extreme peril. In this
case the priest may at once consume the consecrated
Host, or carry it away with him, without consecrating
the chalice; for then he does not mutilate the Sacrifice,
but he is dispensed from finishing it.1
2. Illness

with which the

Celebrant

may be

Seized.

“Si Sacerdos, ante Consecrationem, graviter infirmetur, vel
in syncopen inciderit, aut moriatur, praetermittitur Missa; si
post consecrationem Corporis tantum, ante Consecrationem
Sanguinis, vel utroque consecrato id accidit, Missa per alium
Sacerdotem expleatur ab eo loco ubi ille desiit, et in casu
necessitatis etiam per non jejunum. Si autem non obierit, sed
fuerit infirmus, adeo tamen ut possit communicare, et non adsit
alia Hostia consecrata, Sacerdos qui Missam supplet, dividat
Hostiam, et unam partem præbeat infirmo, aliam ipse sumat.
Si autem, semiprolata forma Corporis obiit Sacerdos, quia non est
consecratio, non est necesse, ut Missa per alium suppleatur. Si
vero obierit semiprolata forma Sanguinis, tunc alter prosequatur
Missam, et super eumdem calicem repetat integram formam, ab
eo loco, Simili modo postquam cœnatum est—vel posset super
alium Calicem praeparatum integram formam proferre, et
Hostiam primi Sacerdotis, et Sanguinem a se consecratum
sumere, ac deinde Calicem relictum semiconsecratum.
“ Si quis, extra hujusmodi casus necessitatis, integra Sacra­
menta non sumpserit gravissime peccat.”—(De Defect, tit. X.)
1 We read in the Rubric given at n. 2: Si quis, extra hujusmodi
casus necessitatis, integra Sacramenta non sumpserit gravissime peccat.

A ccidents.

229

It would be better for the celebrant who happens to
become ill after the consecration, to resume and finish
the Sacrifice himself, although he is not fasting;1 but, if
he is incapable of doing so, his place must be supplied
by another priest, even though no one else could be had
than a priest who is excommunicated and irregular.3
3. Hurtful Things that may Fall into the Chalice or Touch
the Host.

“ Si musca, vel aranea, vel aliquid aliud, ceciderit in calicem
ante Consecrationem, projiciat vinum in locum decentem, ct
aliud ponat in calice, misceat parum aquæ, offerat ut supra, et
prosequatur Missam.—Si post Consecrationem ceciderit musca,
aut aliquid ejusmodi, et fiat nausea Sacerdoti, extrahat eam, et
lavet cum vino; finita Missa comburat, et combustio ac lotio
hujusmodi in sacrarium projiciatur; si autem non fuerit ei
nausea, nec ullum periculum timeat, sumat cum Sanguine.
“Si aliquid venenosum ceciderit in Calicem, vel quod pro­
vocaret vomitum, Vinum consecratum reponendum est in alio
calice,3 et aliud vinum cum aqua apponendum denuo conse­
crandum ; et finita Missa, Sanguis repositus in panno lineo vel
stuppa tamdiu servetur, donec species vini fuerint desiccatae, ct
tunc stuppa comburatur, et combustio in sacrarium projiciatur.
“ Si aliquid venenatum contigerit Hostiam consecratam, tunc
alteram consecret, et sumat eo modo quo dictum est, et illa
servetur4 in tabernaculo in loco separato, donec species corrum­
pantur, et corruptae deinde mittantur in sacrarium.”6—(De
Defect, tit. X. 5, 6, et 7.)
1 Many authors think that even in this case it would be sufficient that
the sick celebrant could consume the Host and the precious blood and
omit the other ceremonies.
- If one can find no priest to finish the Sacrifice, at least before mid­
day, the consecrated species must be kept to be consumed at the Mass
of the following day.
3 In alio calice, or in a vessel that is blessed; but if a second chalice
can be had, it seems to be preferable to use it for finishing Mass by
leaving the consecrated Wine in the first chalice according to the advice
of Janssens.
4 Servetur, in the tabernacle, but apart.
5 “Quandoque accidit ut. in extersione coporalis, colligatur pulvis

230

Appendix,

4. The Host that is Broken or

has

Fallen into the Chalice.

“Si Hostia ante Consecrationem inveniatur fracta, nisi populo
evidenter appareat, talis Hostia consecretur; si autem scandalum
populo esse possit, alia accipiatur, et offeratur; quod si illius
Hostiæ jam erat facta oblatio,eam post ablutionem sumat; quod
si ante oblationem Hostia appareat confracta, accipiatur altera
integra, si citra scandalum, aut longam inoram fieri poterit.
“Si propter frigus, vel negligentiam, Hostia consecrata
dilabatur in Calicem, propterea nihil est reiterandum ; sed
Sacerdos Missam prosequatur, faciendo cæremonias et signa
consueta cum residua parte Hostiæ, quæ non est madefacta
Sanguine, si commode potest ; si vero tota fuerit madefacta, non
extrahat eam, sed omnia dicat omittendo signa, et sumat pariter
Corpus et Sanguinem, signans se cum Calice, dicens—Corpus et
Sanguis Domini nostri, etc."—{De Defect, tit. X. 9, 10.)
5. Precious Blood Frozen

or

Spilt.

“Si in hieme Sanguis congeletur in calice, involvatur Calix
pannis calefactis; si id non proficeret, ponatur in ferventi aqua
prope altare, dummodo in Calicem non intret, donec liquefiat.
“Si per negligentiam 1 aliquid de Sanguine Christi ceciderit,
siquidem super terram, seu super tabulam, lingua lambatur, et
locus ipse radatur quantum satis est, et abrasio comburatur;
cinis vero in sacrarium recondatur. Si vero super lapidem
altaris ceciderit, sorbeat Sacerdos stillam, et locus bene ablua­
tur, et ablutio in sacrarium projiciatur. Si super linteum altaris,
et ad aliud linteum stilla pervenerit ; si usque ad tertium: linteatabaci; circa quod, distinguendum est: si iste pulvis nullum Hostiæ
fragmentum contigerit, tunc potest extra corporale projici; si frag­
menta contigerit, subdistinguendum: si ab eis certe separari valeat,
tunc post Missam in sacrarium projiciatur; si vero ipsis fragmentis sit
commixtus, tunc, secluso nauseæ periculo, sumendus videtur cum frag­
mentis Hostiæ, ipsi adhærentibus, et potius cum purificatione calicis,
quam cum Sacro Sanguine: si vero nausea timeatur, super corporale
relinquatur. At quid, finita Missa, agendum sit de illo pulvere, de illis
fragmentis; an in tabernaculo servanda, ad modum Hostiæ venenatæ;
id aliis definiendum relinquo.’’—(Bouvry.)
1 Per negligentiam, as usually happens. Against this the Rubric warns
us: but we must act in the same way if the thing takes place in conse­
quence of any accident.

A ccidcnls.
mina ter abluantur ubi stilla ceciderit, calice supposito, et aqua
ablutionis in sacrarium projiciatur. Quod si in ipso solum
corporali, aut si in vestibus ipsis sacerdotalibus ceciderit, debet
similiter ablui, et ablutio in sacrarium projici. Si in substrato
pedibus panno, vel tapeto, bene abluatur, ut supra.
“ At si contingat totum Sanguinem post Consecrationem
effundi, si quidem aliquid, vel parum remansit, illud sumatur,
et de effuso reliquo Sanguine fiat, ut dictum est. Si vero nihil
omnino remansit, ponat iterum vinum et aquam, et consecret ab
eo loco,—Simili modo postquam cœnatum est, facta prius tamen
calicis oblatione, ut supra.”—{De Defect. tiuX. u, 12, 13.)
6. Vomiting, and the Host

that has

Fallen.

“ Si Sacerdos evomat Eucharistiam, si species integræ ap­
pareant, reverenter sumantur, nisi nausea fiat; tunc enim
Species consecratae caute separentur, et in aliquo loco sacro
reponantur, donec corrumpantur, et postea in sacrarium proji­
ciantur. Quod si species non appareant, comburatur vomitus,
et cineres in sacrarium mittantur.
“Si Hostia consecrata, vel aliqua ejus particula dilabatur in
terram, reverenter accipiatur, et locus ubi cecidit, mundetur, et
aliquantulum abradatur, et pulvis seu abrasio hujusmodi in
sacrarium immittatur. Si ceciderit extra Corporale in mappam,
seu alio quovis modo in aliquod linteum, mappa vel linteum
hujusmodi diligenter lavetur, et lotio ipsa in sacrarium effunda­
tur.”—{De Defect, tit. X. 15.)

If while one is distributing holy Communion
Host happens to fall, after having picked it up, one
should first cover the place with a clean linen cloth, and
wash the place afterwards, as is prescribed by the
Rubric, which, however, does not bind one Sub gravi.
Usually one may even omit to wash the garment or the
beard in order not to inconvenience the people. If the
Host falls into the bosom of a woman, the priest should
not take it from her himself; the woman should take it
away with her own hand and replace it in the ciborium.1
’ Theol. mor. 1. 6, n. 250. According to Benedict XIV. {De Sacrif.
Μ, 1. 3, c. 20.), the woman that communicates may in this case her-

)

Appendix.
VIII.

The Place and the Time in which one may celebrate Mass.
i.

The Place.*

“ Possunt etiam defectus occurrere in ministerio ipso, si ali­
quid ex requisitis ad illud desit, ut si celebretur in loco non sa­
cro, vel non deputato ab Episcopo.”—{De Defect, tit. X. 16.)
Generally, it is permitted to celebrate Mass only in
churches and chapels that are consecrated or blessed,
and that are not«profaned, execrated, or interdicted.
The exceptions to this rule are the following: ·
1. In a case of necessity, as when the church is de­
stroyed, inundated, threatened with ruin, or too smail
for the crowd, one may celebrate Mass in a decent
place, in order that the people may not be deprived of
the Mass on days of precept. One should, however, in
such cases ask the permission of the Ordinary, if this is
possible.
2. In the camp, for the army.
3. In the harbor, on the arrival of a ship, for those
that cannot go far away.
4. On the vessel at sea, but only by a Papal induit,
granted with conditions and with prescribed pre­
cautions; namely, that the weather be fair and the sea
tranquil; that the vessel be far away from the shore,
and that there be at the side of the celebrant a second
priest or a deacon who watches over the chalice.
One may say Mass in the churches or chapels of reli­
gious Communities, seminaries, colleges, hospitals, pub­
lic prisons, and, generally, in all the chapels where
divine worship is held, with the authorization of the
bishop.
A privilege from the Pope is needed to authorize the
self convey the Host to her mouth. We add that it will be proper for
her to wash her fingers in a vessel, and to dry them with a purificator.
1 Theol. mor. 1. 6, n. 356 et seq.

The time when one may celebrate Mass, 233

celebration of Mass in a domestic oratory. There are,
however, cases in which, for a grave and passing cause,
the Ordinary may permit the saying of Mass in the
house of one of the faithful.
2. The Time.1

“ Missa privata, post Matutinum et Laudes, quacumque hora
ab aurora usque ad meridiem dici potest.”—{Rub. gen. tit. XV.
n. i.)
“ Tempus debitum celebrandi, quod est ab aurora usque ad
meridiem communiter.”—{De Defect, tit. X. η. i.)

The aurora is of more or less extent, according to the
degree of latitude and the season. Generally, in the
United States it varies between one and two hours be­
fore the rising of the sun. Without a special privilege,
it is not allowed to say Mass ante auroram or post meri­
diem. These two points of time, the aurora and mid­
day, must be understood not mathematically but morally.
so that it is permitted to finish Mass at the beginning
of the aurora and to begin it a little before mid-day.
Hence, Mass may be said nearly two hours before sun­
rise. The privilege is usually granted by the bishops
to celebrate Mass/^r unam horam ante auroram et aliam
post meridiem.
Such is the ordinary rule; but we may go beyond
these limits in certain cases of necessity; for example,
in order to give the Viaticum to the dying, it is per­
mitted to say Mass at midnight; on account of a jour­
ney, we may say it an hour before the aurora or an hour
after mid-day. Moreover, the Ordinary, whether a
Bishop in his diocese or a Superior in a religious Order,
has the faculty of dispensing in this respect in particular
cases, for any reasonable cause.
One would commit a grave sin if, without a reason1 Theol. mor. 1. 6, n. 340 el seq.

Appendix.
able motive, one would celebrate Mass an hour before
the aurora or an hour after mid-day.1
IX.

Mass when celebrated in Aliena Ecclesia.2

Summary.
By an Aliena Ecclesia is meant a church of seculars, or
regulars, or of nuns who say the Office in choir, either
in the diocese of the celebrant or out of it, in which a
different Office, or, consequently, a different Mass, from
that of a celebrant is prescribed.
A private oratory, or the chapel of nuns who do not
celebrate the Office in choir, or the chapel of a seminary,
is not an Aliena Ecclesia; and consequently the rules
given below do not apply to them.
General Principle.—The Mass is conformable to the
Office of the Celebrant.

Rules for Mass in Aliena Ecclesia.
I. When the Celebrant’s Office is a Duplex, and the
Office of the Aliena Ecclesia also is Duplex, the Cele­
brant—
(λ) Should say his own Mass if his color is the
same as that of the church;
(/;) Should say the Mass of the church if his color
is different.
1 We must remark that, even during the night preceding Christmas,
it is not permitted to say a private Mass before the aurora, nor to give
Communion.—(S. R. C., Dec. 7, 1641; Sept. 15, 1668; Sept. iS,
1781).
2 The Rubrics of the Missal do not give any rules that arc to be fol­
lowed in this case; nor does our holy author treat the case specially.
We have, however, deemed some rules to be indispensable in the pre­
sent treatise. We copy the summary from the Irish Ecclesiastical Rec­
ord (August, 1888), which translated it from the Ephemerides Idturgica
(No 4. p. 245, April, 1S88, Romæ).

Λ/ass in Aliena Ecclesia.

235

IL When the Celebrant’s Office is a Duplex, and that
of the Aliena Ecclesia a Semiduplex or Simplex, the
Celebrant should say his own Mass, no matter whether
his color is the same as that of the church or not.
III. When the Celebrant’s Office is a Semiduplex or
Simplex, and the Office of the church a Duplex, the
Celebrant—
(«) Will say his own Mass if his color is the same
as that of the church;
(Λ) But the Mass of the church if the color is dif­
ferent.
IV. When the Celebrant’s Office is a Semiduplex or
Simplex, that of the church a Semiduplex or Simplex,
the celebrant will say his own Mass, or Requiem Mass,
or Votive Mass, as he would in his own church

Notanda.
In the following cases the Mass of the Aliena Ecclesia
must always be said. Hence the foregoing Rules do
not apply to them:
1. When the Aliena Ecclesia is celebrating a Feast cum
solemnitate et concursu populi.
2. When the Celebrant says the Parochial Mass, as
substitute for the Parish Priest, or the Community
Mass in a convent of nuns bound to the choral recita­
tion of the Office.
3. When he celebrates a High Mass or Missa Cantata.
4. When the Celebrant’s Office is of a Beatus not in­
cluded in the calendar of the Aliena Ecclesia.
5. When he celebrates in the church of Regulars who
have the privilege permitting all priests celebrating
there to conform to their calendar.
o

4

236

Appen dix.

x.
The Server of Mass.1
“ Sacerdos .... accedit ad altare, ministro cum Missali et
aliis ad celebrandum necessariis (nisi ante fuerint praeparata)
præcedente, superpelliceo induto.—(/?//. celebr. tit. II. n. 1.)
“ Defectus . . . . , si non adsit clericus vel alius deserviens
in Missa, vel adsit qui deservire non debet, ut mulier.”—{De
Defect, tit. X. η. i.)

It is certain that, without a special faculty usually
granted by the bishops of this country, the priest would
commit a mortal sin if he celebrated Mass without a
server. However, it is permitted to do so in the case of
necessity in order to administer the Viaticum; and then
the priest himself serves. Many authors admit the
same exception in order that the people may hear Mass
on a day of precept.
When the Mass has begun, and especially after the
Offertory, if the server absents himself and delays to
come back, it is probable that the celebrant may con­
tinue without him.
It is also probable that the celebrant should not be
scrupulous if the server pronounces the words badly,
nor, in wishing to correct his faults, should he trouble
himself or his assistants; however, he should supply
what the server omits. There need be no such great
necessity to say Mass with a server who cannot answer,
as to say Mass without a server.
It would be a mortal sin to admit a woman to serve
Mass; in a case of necessity, it would be better to cele­
brate without a server. When necessary, however, a
woman, especially if she is a religious, may from her
place answer the celebrant, but she cannot approach the
altar to offer the cruets, etc.
1 '1'heol, mor. 1. 6, n. 3S2, 391, ct 392.

The Server of Mass.

237

It is proper, according to the Rubric, that the func­
tions of the server be performed by a cleric, or one that
has received at least the tonsure and wears the clerical
dress; but a layman can supply his place. However,
it is not permitted to the latter to touch the sacred ves­
sels, nor the corporal, under pain of venial sin, un­
less there is a reasonable motive and it can be done
with respect and without scandal. A cleric who has re­
ceived the tonsure may touch the sacred vessels; and
the same privilege is also granted to the religious of
both sexes when they exercise the duties of sacristan.

238

The Honorarium ojMasses.

®l)e tjonornriiim of illnsscs,
OR THE ABUSES TO WHICH IT GIVES RISE.1

Reply to an anonymous Rook entitled “ Dissertation on the Honorarium
of Masses."

Recently, during the year 1768, there was repub­
lished at Naples an anonymous book entitled “ Disser­
tation on the« Honorarium of Masses.”* The entire aim
of the author is to exhibit the great disorders, the sins
of simony, the sacrileges, and the scandals that arise
from the custom of priests receiving honoraria, or
stipends, from the faithful, with the obligation of apply­
ing Masses specially to the intention of the givers.

I. Ancient Custom of Public Masses with Offerings, and
Origin of Paid Masses.
It is certain that, during the first ages of the Church,
there was nothing to fear from the abuses that were
subsequently introduced with the custom of honoraria;
for at that time a single priest, either the bishop or
another, celebrated the Mass, during which all the faith­
ful brought their offerings of bread’and wine, with other
1 St. Alphonsus published this treatise in a volume, of which it formed
the third part; the first part was composed of the treatise “ The Cere­
monies of the Mass,” as may be seen in the preceding pages and the
second of exercises on the Passion for preparation and thanksgiving,
preceded by an introduction on the respect with which one should cele­
brate Mass, as we sec at the end of this volume. See Tannoia and
Villecourt, 1. 3, ch. 42. We add a few useful notes.—Ed.
2 This is evidently an Italian translation of the work published in
France in 174S, under the same title, and also without the name of the
author. We have before us the second edition, which appeared in 1757.
Feller ascribes it to Dorn Guiard, a Benedictine of the Congregation of
St. Maurus.

The Honorarium of Masses.
eatables.1 Afterwards they also began to offer money.
These offerings were put into little boxes and then pre­
sented; after this the minister of the celebrant—namely,
the deacon in the Greek Church and the subdeacon in
the Latin Church—made known to him the persons who
had offered the gifts, that he might name them at the
altar, or that he might recommend their wants to God.
The Lord, according to his divine will and according to
the disposition of these persons, dispensed to them his
graces by virtue of the holy Sacrifice, each one partici­
pating in it as much as he was able conformably to his
merit and to the divine judgments.
But, about the eighth century there began to be in­
troduced the “manual” or “paid” Masses, as our
author calls them; that is to say, it was agreed that the
priest, by receiving a certain remuneration, pledged him­
self that he would apply the medium or special * fruit
of such a Mass to the profit or according to the inten­
tion of him who paid the money.
This new custom, little by little, supplanted the cus­
tom of making offerings. The usage of saying Mass
specially for those that gave a contribution being always
‘ Wax, oil, flour, etc., were also offered, all that was necessary for
the exercise of worship and for the subsistence of its ministers, as well
as for the relief of the poor.
2 “ Distinguitur (fructus Missæ) in generalem, specialem, et special­
issimum: fructus generalis obtingit omnibus fidelibus vivis et defunctis;
specialis, ab aliis dictus medius vel ministerialis, obtingit tam eis pro
quibus applicatur, quam assistentibus et concurrentibus ministrando
paramenta, luminaria, hostias, etc.; specialissimus demum obtingit soli
Sacerdoti.” {Theol. mor. 1. 6, n. 312.) Cardinal Gousset thus dis­
tinguishes these same fruits of the holy Sacrifice: “ The general fruit,
which is common to all the faithful, to the living, and to the dead de­
tained in purgatory; the special fruit, which is for all those that attend
or take some part in the celebration of the Mass; the rery special
fruit, which is particularly for those to whose intention the Mass is
said; finally, the personal fruit for the priest who says the Mass,”—(/λ
Γ Euch. n. 279.)

?4°

The Honorarium of Masses.

on the increase, it happened that in the twelfth century
the making of offerings entirely ceased, since it was no
longer the custom of celebrating those Masses the fruit
of which might be applied in common.1

2. Abuses Occasioned by the Admission of Honoraria, and the
Means Employed to Remedy Them.
It cannot be denied that this change gave rise to dif­
ferent abuses, either on the part of the priests or on the
part of those that gave contributions for Masses. Some
priests, prompted by cupidity, endeavored to gain from
this as much as they could. Some of them were seen to
say Mass several times a day, not out of devotion, not
through necessity, but only through avarice. Others
obliged their penitents and the sick whom they assisted
to give them or to bequeath them contributions for
Masses. There were some who, as Cardinal Bona'2 re­
lates, went so far as to exact several contributions for
the same Mass. They then said before the Offertory
several Introits, several prayers, as many Epistles and
Gospels, etc.; this was called a two-faced, a three-faced
Mass—Missa bifaciata, trifaciata? The divine Sacrifice
was thus made a shameful traffic; as the Council of
Toledo calls it: “Super hoc, ac si vellent vendere rem
profanam, impudenter mercantur.” ‘
This evil was the cause of much solicitude to the
Church, either in order to hinder the avarice of priests
and seculars or in order to discharge the intention of
those that gave the honoraria. Hence the Holy See,
always watching with zeal and prudence over the ex­
tirpation of the abuses that crept into sacred things, did
not cease to find out means to do away with those
1 See what is said about this further on, at n. 6.
1 De Rebus lit. 1. i, c. 15.
“ Alia nequitia: Sacerdotes, in eadem Missa, tot hostias consecra­
bant, quot erant eleemosynam offerentes.”—{Theol. nior. 1. 6, n. 316.)
4 Anno 1324, cap. 6.

The Ihonorarium of Masses.

241

abuses which, in consequence of false opinions held by
certain minds, had insinuated themselves into this mat­
ter of paid Masses.
Under Pope Urban VIII., from 1623 to 1644, the Con­
gregation of the Council enacted, by several decrees, that
the priest who has received from anyone a contribution
to celebrate Mass is obliged to apply the Mass to this
person, even though the contribution would be less than
the tax established in the diocese. Moreover, it was
ordained that the priest who receives from several per­
sons various small sums to say Masses is obliged to
celebrate as many of them as the times the established
tax is contained in the sum total. It was also pre­
scribed that he who receives a large contribution is
obliged to give it entirely to the celebrant, without re­
taining any part of it, even when the celebrant is satis­
fied with what is remitted to him;1 and this was con­
firmed by Benedict XIV., in his Bull Quanta cura, in
which he imposed excommunication upon laymen, and
suspension upon ecclesiastics, who would retain a part
of the contribution given.
In the decrees of Pope Urban VIII., it was also enacted
that the administrators of churches cannot retain any
part of the contributions for Masses in order to cover
the expenses of the celebration, unless the churches,
being quite poor, had not the means to provide for these
expenses.’ Furthermore, the Congregation of the Coun­
cil decreed, July 6, 1726. that the arch-priests are not
obliged to furnish the wine, the candles, and the hosts
to the ecclesiastics that say Mass in their churches,
even though the latter must celebrate Mass there so as
to fulfil the duties of chaplains. It is also decided at
the same time that, in regard to adventitious 3 Masses,
1 Benedict XIV.» Instit. 56, n. 6.
2 Ibid. n. 12.
3 Ibid. n. 13.

242

The Honorar item of Λfasses.

the Rectors are not obliged to furnish these articles ex­
cept to those priests that come to celebrate in their
churches with their consent.1
Under Pope Alexander VIT., December 13, 1659, the
Sacred Congregation forbade the receiving for one Mass
of two contributions, one of which for the application of
the satisfactory fruit, and the other for the impetratory
fruit. The same Pope, September 7, 1665, through the
Congregation of the Holy Office, condemned among
others this proposition: “ Duplicatum stipendium potest
Sacerdos pro eadem Missa licite accipere, applicando
petenti partem etiam specialissimam fructus ipsimet
celebranti correspondentem.” Also the following: “ Non
est contra justitiam, pro pluribus sacrificiis stipendium
accipere, et sacrificium unum offerre; neque etiam est
contra fidelitatem, etiamsi promittam, juramento pro­
missione etiam firmata, danti stipendium, quod pro
nullo alio offeram.”
Under Pope Innocent XL, from 1676 to 1689, the
Sacred Congregation forbade chaplains to celebrate
Mass on the days of a permitted vacancy, for others than
the founders. Besides, the chaplains that are obliged
to celebrate Mass without having the obligation of satis­
fying through themselves, received the prohibition of
abstaining at times from celebrating and of not satisfy­
ing their obligation.
As the Council of Trent * forbids the receiving of any­
thing for the first Mass of a newly ordained priest, the
question has been discussed whether it is permitted him
1 Alissas adventitias.—“Nemo ignorat perpetuas alias, alias vero
adventitias, Missas nuncupari: primæ quidem quotidie, vel certis
quibusdam diebus, ratione beneficii, aut fundatoris instituto, vel testa­
toris voluntate, celebrantur; adventitiæ vocantur, pro quibus stipendium
a fidelibus traditur, ita tamen ut nullus fundus nullumque onus in futu­
rum tempus constituatur” (Benedict XIV., Instit. 56, n. 10.) We also
distinguish founded Masses from those Masses that are called manual.
‘ Sess. XXII., Uccr. de observ.

The Honorarium of Masses.

243

to receive some offering during this Mass. Gregory
XIII., in 1573: “ Audita relatione Congregationis Con­
cilii, decrevit licere se vertere in medio altaris ad popu­
lum, et accipere oblationes, non autem circumire eccle­
siam.”
By the decrees of Urban VIII., it is also established
that, when a testator has arranged to have a certain
number of Masses without determining the contribution
forthem “esseab Episcopo præscribendam eleemosynam
congruam, quæ respondeat oneribus Missarum cele­
brandarum, secundum morem civitatis vel provinciæ.”
The wish was expressed of forbidding laymen to give
for the Mass a contribution above the tax fixed by the
bishop, and priests to receive it, even when it is offered
spontaneously. Hence a doubt arose, which was thus
formulated: “An possit Episcopus prohibere sub pœna
censurarum laicis, ne pinguius stipendium taxa solvant
Sacerdotibus, tam sæcularibus quam regularibus, Mis­
sam celebrantibus, et quod iidem Sacerdotes illud accep­
tare non possint, etiam a sponte dantibus?” The Con­
gregation of the Council answered, January 16, 1649:
“ Prohiberi non posse.”—The following question was
then asked: “ An Episcopus statuere possit eleemosynam
manualem unius integri julii1 pro qualibet Missa, imponendo poenam celebrantibus pro minori quantitate?”
To this the answer was given: “Affirmative quoad
eleemosynam manualem.”2
It was, moreover, asked whether he that received a
contribution only to celebrate Mass can receive a second
contribution to apply the fruit of it. Passerinus holds
the affirmative opinion, and it is also the opinion of the
author of the “ Instructions for New Confessors,”
printed at Rome. Resting on this opinion Gavantus
cites the following resolution of the Congregation of the
2 Giulio, a Roman coin, worth about thirty centimes.
* Benedict XIV., Instit. 56, n. 11.

244

The Honorarium of Masses.

Council, dated July 13, 1630: “Quando, in fundatione
beneficii seu capellæ, expresse cautum est non teneri
celebrantem ad applicationem Sacrificii, eo casu poterit
celebrans accipere novum stipendium.” 1 Nevertheless,
Father Diana says that the Sacred Congregation, in the
supposed case, has always judged that it is never per­
mitted to priests to receive a double contribution; and in
favor of this opinion another answer of the same authority
is produced. This was the question: “An Sacerdotes qui
nulla alia obligatione in confraternitatibus vel mon­
asteriis monialium celebrant, quam pro ornatu ecclesiæ,
vel ut confratres vel moniales satisfaciant praecepto au­
diendi Missam, possint, ultra stipendium quod recipiunt
a confraternitate vel monialibus, aliud recipere?” To
this the Congregation of the Council gave answer, July
9 and February 6, 1627: “Non posse.”
Cardinal Lambertini (Benedict XIV.) says, on this
subject: “ Attamen experientia compertum habemus,
in errorem non semel eos adduci, qui Sacrarum Con­
gregationum sententias usurpant; eos pariter plane
novimus, qui in hoc negotio periti satis existimari de­
bent. Quamobrem, cum tot annis, quibus Congrega­
tionis Concilii secretarium egimus, nulla usquam nobis
occurrerit sententia ex iis quæ ab utraque parte feruntur,
ut pateat an Sacerdoti, ad celebrandum unice addicto,
liceat duplex stipendium percipere, pro celebratione
atque applicatione, hanc quæstionem non diremptam
relinquemus, donec magis tuta monumenta deprehend­
antur.” Then he adds: “Neque enim res ita facilis ad
judicandum videri potest; nam, pro Sacrificii applica­
tione obtinenda, satis est ut ipsius celebratio indicatur.
Si quis autem se applicationis onere prorsus immunem
esse contendat, apertissime docere debet, a pio testa­
tore Missæ celebrationem unice requiri, ct Sacerdotis
arbitrio permitti ut fructum Sacrificii, cui libuerit attri1 Merati, P. 3, tit, 12, n. 5.

The Honorarium of Masses.

245

buat.” lie moreover says that this is conformable to
the decision rendered March 18, 1668, by the Congre­
gation, which he assures us has always followed the
same opinion in like cases; namely, a chaplaincy has
been founded by testament with the charge of cele­
brating Mass without any declaration in whose favor
the Mass was to be applied. Having been consulted
as to what was to be done, the Congregation answered:
“ Applicandum esse Sacrificium pro anima testatoris.”
Among the abuses that had to be remedied, the great­
est that ever prevailed (would to God it did not existât
the present day!) was the habit that certain priests had
of accumulating Mass stipends without ever saying the
Masses. Hence, by the decrees of Urban VIII. it was
forbidden to receive new stipends before having dis­
charged those that had been received before. After­
wards, by an interpretation of this decree it was per­
mitted to receive new stipends “dummodo infra modi­
cum tempus posset omnibus satisfieri;” and, finally,
July 17, 1655, the Congregation of the Council added
this other explanation: “ Modicum tempus intelligi in­
fra mensem.” 1 *
3. Various Means devised to abolish the Honorarium, and
the Remedy proposed by the Anonymous Author.

Such are the measures adopted to correct the abuses
that have arisen on account of the admission of hono1 .Benedict XIV., /nstit. 56, n. 14.
In Missis autem pro defunctis, dilationem unius mensis merito
gravem reputant Salmanlicenses,” etc. (Theol. mor. 1. 6, n. 371). If,
however, the person who requests a Mass, either for the living or for
the dead, consents to a delay, the Mass may be deferred.
We read, in the diocesan statutes of St. Alphonsus: “ We recall to
mind the grave obligation resting on all the priests not to defer the dis­
charge of the promised Masses beyond two months if these are Masses
for the living, nor beyond one month if they are Masses for the dead;
so that, in order to be excused from a grave fault, they should be dis­
charged within the time here indicated.”—{'Γακηοία, 1. iii. 22, iVolif. 4.)

.246

The Honorarium of Masses.

raria; but this did not satisfy the zeal of our anonymous
author, and he set to work to find out other means.
He at first exposes the project of Peter Cantor,’ accord­
ing to whom we should diminish the number of churches
and priests so that there would be in every place only
the absolutely necessary number of priests. But I do
not know how this could be consistent with piety.
He then gives the idea of John Gerson, who wished
that all the priests should live by following some pro­
fession or honest trade, like St. Paul, without exacting
any contribution for the Masses that they celebrate.
Our anonymous author does not himself approve of
this means. This is what he says: “ It seems to me that
this way is not very practicable; for, after all, all the
priests have not the science and the lights, much less
the zeal, of St. Paul; all cannot at the same time gain a
living by the work of their hands and discharge the
duties of an office that demands their whole attention.
Application, study, and prayer are absolutely necessary
for this formidable employment ; whoever desires to
fulfil its duties as he should will have no time to spare.
All traffic is forbidden to ecclesiastics by the holy Canons;
St. Paul prohibited secular occupations as opposed to
the recollection, the gravity, and the sanctity of their
state: ‘ Nemo, militans Deo, implicat se negotiis saecu­
laribus, ut ei placeat, cui se probavit.’”2 Distraction
and dissipation are obstacles to study and to prayer,
both public and private. Add to all this the want of
the means to perfect themselves and to be successful,
the difficulty of finding a market for the work that they
have done, and, finally, the little profit that they would
make thereby. If the artisans of a village, and some­
times even those of cities, find it very difficult to derive
from their work a simple and frugal living, what can be
gained by a vicar or a country curate with his lathe, his
brush, his spade, and the other tools of his trade ? It is
1 Verb. abbr. c. 29.

2 Tim. ii. 4.

The ITonorar item of Masses.
therefore impossible for a man occupied with the care
of instructing himself and of instructing others to con­
tribute by his work to his own support. At most, this
could be done by certain priests who are isolated and
without occupation, or certain religious excluded from
the discharge of priestly functions and but little engaged
in study.”
Our author also indicates other different means devised
by others, but even they do not satisfy him. He there­
fore arrives at this· conclusion, that, in order to put an
end to so many disorders, sacrileges, and abuses, the
true and only means is to abolish “manual,” or paid,
Masses, as they call them. Consequently he offers the
advice to resume the custom of olden times, when the
bishop or one of the priests said Mass, and those that
were present made their offerings, which served for the
support of the priests, the churches, and the poor.
4. Examination of the Author’s Views; First,
.
Masses.

as to

Private

We have now to examine whether the means pro­
posed by the author would be useful or hurtful to the
welfare of the faithful.
It is certain that private Masses are permitted, whatever may be said by the innovators of the sixteenth
century who reject them according to their principle,
namely, that in Mass not a true sacrifice is offered,
because, according to them, it was instituted only in
order that the faithful might receive Communion in
the common Mass. Hence, they conclude that all the
private Masses have been introduced only for their own
private gains. But this subject has been treated against
them at length by very grave authors, such as Cochleus,
Cardinal Bellarmine/ Estius,9 Cardinal Bona,3 Sylvius/
and Father Berti.6
1 De Euch. 1. 6, c. 9.
4 In p. 3, q. 83, a. 5.
3 De Debus lit. 1, c. 14.
s De Theol. Dis. 1. 33, c. 21.

248

The Honorarium oj Masses.

And, in fact, nothing authorizes any one to say that
private Masses are unlawful; for there was never a law
of the Church ordaining that Mass should be celebrated
only in public. On the contrary, ecclesiastical history
shows us that many saints, even in the first ages, had the
custom of celebrating private Masses. The Acts of Pope
St. Marcellus inform us that he celebrated Mass in the
house of St. Lucina. St. Gregory of Nazianzen1 relates
that St. Gregory, Bishop of Nazianzen, and his father
privately celebrated Mass in his room. St. Ambrose
also said Mass in a house in Rome, beyond the Tiber, as
is related by Paulinus of Milan.3 Uranius3 attests that
St. Paulinus of Nola celebrated Mass, a few hours before
his death, on an altar prepared before his bed. Philostorgius4 relates that St. Lucian, martyr, covered with
wounds, and dying, having no altar, said Mass on his own
breast. We read in St. Gregory the Great,5 that Cassius
of Narni celebrated Mass every day, although he had
no one present at it. Dom Mabillon" proves that St.
Goar, anchorite, St. Germer, and Licinius, Bishop of
Angers, as well as many others in the sixth and seventh
centuries celebrated Mass every day; and thus there
were said at that time many private Masses.
Cardinal Bona,7 in like manner, shows that even in
olden times a great number of Masses was celebrated
every day. In the Justinian Code* we read that, under
the Emperors Honorius and Theodosius junior, the
Church of Constantinople counted nine hundred and
fifty priests who were called Decani. Moreover, at the
beginning of the Church it was customary to ordain
other priests besides curates. Now, these priests would
have been useless if it had been obligatory to say only
1 Oral. in laud, /atris.
De Obitu .S. Paul.
In Huang. horn. 37.
’ De Rebus lit. 1. 1, c. 14 et iS.

2 Γζ7. 5. Ambr. n. 10.
* Hist. 1, 2, n. 13
6 Praf. in sac. 2 ben. n. 36.
« De Sacr. Ecd Noti/lures.

The Honorarium of Masses.

249

one public Mass which was celebrated only by the
curates. We must add what we read in Allacci,1 namely,
that the Greeks, as well as the Latins, often celebrated
Mass in private, without there being any one to receive
Communion during its celebration.
The innovators object that Jesus Christ, after having
celebrated the Last Supper, said: Hoc facite in meam commemo rationem. This means, according to them, that the
priests should celebrate as Jesus Christ did, by distrib­
uting Communion. We reply to them that the words
Hoc facite have reference to the substance, and that the
substance of the Mass consists only in offering the Sac­
rifice, in not refusing Communion to him who asks for
it, provided he be not unworthy.
They object, besides, that the Apostle calls the Mass
Participatio Corporis Domini,—Dominicam cœnam mandu­
care? But all that we may infer from these texts is that
it is not forbidden to refuse the Sacrament of the Altar
to any one that desires to participate in it. Moreover, we
know that even when no one communicates at Mass the
priest always uses these words: Ut quotquot ex hac altaris
participatione, etc.; for it is sufficient that several partici­
pate in it, if not really, at least spiritually; whence we
also draw this conclusion, that, by virtue of the general
fruit in which all the faithful in the state of grace par­
ticipate, every Mass is a public sacrifice.
Here is what the Emperor Charles V. and the other
Catholic princes have said on the subject of the article
of the Confession of Augsburg, in which private Masses
were interdicted: Hac enim abrogatione Missarum, cultus
Dei minuitur, Sanctis subtrahitur honor, ultima voluntas de­
functorum corruit, debilis defuncti spoliantur suffragiis et vi­
vorum devotio aufertur aut frigescit?
1 De Eccl. occ. atque or. Cons. 1. 3, c. 15.
3 Berti, De Theol. Dis. 1. 33, c. 21.

2 1 Cor. x. 16; xi. 20.

250

The Honorarium of Masses.

5. The Use of Unleavened and of Leavened Bread.

While speaking of “ paid ” Masses,—that is to say,
Masses that are applied, not gratuitously, but in consid­
eration of stipends given,—the anonymous author says
that during eleven centuries they were not in use in the
Church, because only Masses with offerings were cele­
brated. At the same time, he assures us, as a certain
thing, that the celebration of the Mass with unleavened
bread began only about the ninth century, and that
before this epoch Mass had always been celebrated with
leavened bread.
I find, however, that many trustworthy authors are
actuated by strong arguments to regard it as probable
that during the first six centuries Mass was said, without
distinction, either with unleavened or with leavened
bread; and even Juvenin expressly says: 1. Per sex
priora sœcula, Latinos fermentatum et azymum indifferenter
consecrasse. 2. Circa septimum, aliquas ecclesias occidentales
adhibere ccepisse solum azymum.
3. Illarum ecclesiarum
usum alias occidentales, ante nonum sccculum, ubique amplexas
fuisse?
We read, in Tournely,2 that St. Thomas, Alexander of
Hales, and other ancient scholastics were of opinion
that in the first ages the Greek and the Latin Church
always celebrated Mass with unleavened bread. This is
what the heretic Elbion himself did, wishing to unite the
observances of the Old Law with those of the New Law.
Tournely says that formerly there were other opinions
that have not been sustained in the schools. He adds
that at the present time there are three celebrated
opinions on this subject, namely:
The first opinion is that of James Sirmond. He says
that the Latin Church employed leavened bread during
1 Instit. p. 8, <1. 4, q. i, c. 2, a. 1, § 2.

9 Prasl. de Euch. q. 4, a. 5.

The Honorarium of Masses.

251

more than eight centuries, but that between <887 and
1054 she began to use unleavened bread.
The second opinion is that of Mabillon and of Lupus,
who say that since the time of the apostles the Latin
Church has always used unleavened bread. The same
opinion is held by Cardinal Humbert, Abbot Rupert,
James of Vitrai, Innocent HL, and other authors.
The third opinion is that of Cardinal Bona. Accord­
ing to him, the Greeks always employed leavened bread,
but the Latins in the first ages admitted now one, now
the other, according to the circumstances of times and
places. It was not before the tenth century that the
use of unleavened bread became common in the Latin
Church.
From all these authorities, joined to other documents,
Tournely concludes that one may probably say that in
the first ages the Greeks also used unleavened bread,
according to the opinion of St. Thomas; and that the
Latins till the ninth century employed, indifferently,
unleavened and leavened bread. Hence, from the vari­
ous opinions of so many learned authors it follows that
the quoted opinions on this so much discussed question
are all uncertain.
6. The Origin of Honoraria.1

As to the origin of Masses said on account of stipends
paid, I find that this custom dates from several centuries
before the eleventh. Cardinal Bona* writes that, from
the time of Peter Damian, “ paid ” Masses were begun to
be said, the faithful believing that by having Mass said
specially for themselves they would derive a particular
advantage; and then the custom of making offerings at
the common Masses was discontinued. We also know,
from history, that in the middle of the eighth century
1 Something about this question has already been said at n. i.
2 De Del/us lit. 1. 2, c. 8.

252

The Honorarium of Masses.

St. Chrodegang, Bishop of Metz, who is regarded as the
restorer of the common life among clerics, permitted
his priests to receive and to employ, each one for himself,
what was offered to him for his own Mass. Mabillon'
says that this custom became general about the twelfth
century. Moreover, we read, in Thomassinus, that, from
the time of Pepin and Charlemagne, Masses were said
for stipends: “ Pipini et Caroli Magni ævo, jam coeper­
ant fideles singuli suam privatim presbytero cuipiam
stipem erogare, ut ejus Sacrificii exuberantem fructum
in se derivarent, in proximos, in amicos, vitæ compotes
adhuc vel defunctos.”2 Besides, Cardinal Lambertini3
quotes Father Francis Berlendi, a Theatine, who, in his
learned dissertation on the offerings at the altar, asserts
that the use of these honoraria reaches farther back
than the eighth century.
7. The Value

and

Application of

the

Fruit of the Mass.

The anonymous author says: “It is temerity to affirm
that a Mass said for one person cannot also be applied
and be profitable to all.” His authority for this state­
ment is Gerson,4 whose opinion he gives in the following
words: “Gerson does not hesitate to assure us that a
church that is accustomed to satisfy by a single Mass
for several anniversaries may continue without needing
the consent of those that have founded them.” As far as
I am concerned, I do not understand how this doctrine
of Gerson can be approved by others; nor do I under­
stand in what the “temerity” consists, of him who says
that the Mass applied to any one in particular is more
profitable to him than to others.
Ί he anonymous author speaks according to the opinion
that fruit of the Mass is of an infinite value; yet it is the
1 Prcef. in part. 1, sæc. 3, ben. n. 62.
* De Eccl. Disc. p. 3, 1. 1, c. 71.
3 Benedict XIV, Inst. 56, n. 1.
4 De Sollie. Ecif. p. 36.

The Honorarium of Masses.
opinion that is held by Cajetan,111Melchior Canus/ and
others. Nevertheless, the contrary opinion is more
common: it is that of St. Thomas,’ of St. Bonaventure/
of Scotus/ of Suarez/ of Dominic Sotus.7 The same
doctrine is taught by Bellarmine/ Gabriel/ Durandus,1'
Major," and other theologians. The latter say that the
value of the Sacrifice that has reference to the Victim
offered is one thing, and another thing is the effect of
the Sacrifice; which effect belongs, not to the sufficiency
of the Sacrifice, but to the efficacy that Jesus Christ has
wished to give to it by limiting it according to his own
will. This is what Father Natalis Alexander seems to
hold for certain, since he expressly says, in speaking of
the holy Sacrifice: “ Non æque prodest singulis, ac si
pro uno solum offerretur. Virtus enim illius, secundum
hanc rationem spectata, finita est; quod autem est fini­
tum, si dividatur inter plures, non æque prodest singulis,
ac si uni tantum applicaretur.”" Cardinal Bona says
that the common opinion is that the fructus medius, or
special fruit, of which we speak, is not extensively infi­
nite: “ De hoc fructu medio, communis sententia est non
esse infinitum extensive.” ”
Dominic Sotus, speaking of the contrary opinion,
writes that he has always regarded it not only as false,
but also as opposed to the very ancient practice of the
Church: “Semper sum arbitratus, non solum falsam
esse, verum antiquissimo Ecclesiae usui contrariam.”"
We read the same thing in Du Hamel, who says of the
Mass; “ Vim habet bona impetrandi, pro quibus offertur;”
1
A 3» q. 79» a. 5·
9 De Loc. theol. 1. 2, c. 13.
:1 7m 4 Sent. d. 45, q. 2, a. 4.
4 In 4 Sent. d. 45, a. 2, q. 3.
6 Quodlib. 20.
6 De Sacram, p. 1, <1. 79, s. 11.
De Just. 1. 9, q. 2, a. 2.
b /?e· Euch. I. 6, c. 4, pr. 4.
9 Can. Miss. Expos, lect. 27.
10 /n 4 Sent. d. 45, q. 3.
11 hi 4 Sent. d. 45, q. 2.
15 De Euch. c. 6, a. 6, pr. 1.
1 ' De Sacrif. M. tr. asc. c. 1, § 4*
" De Just. 1. 9, q. 2. a. 2.

254

'^ie Honorar ium of Masses.

and then: ‘‘Id probat perpetuus Ecclesiae usus.” 1 He
adds that, although the Mass is of an infinite value in
view of the dignity of the Victim offered, yet our Lord has
wished that the effect of it should be finite, according to
his own will; and this for several reasons, but especially
for this: “ Ut, per reiteratas oblationes, frequentius re­
coleremus memoriam mortis quam pro nobis passus est
in cruce.” Tournely expresses the same thought in
these terms: “ Studium, laborem, ac vigilantiam nostram,
hac ratione Deus excitare voluit, nempe, ut, pro men­
sura nostræ pietatis ac religionis, majorem vel minorem
Sacrificii fructum perciperemus.” In support of what
he says, he quotes the doctrine of St. Thomas: “ Quamvis
hæc oblatio, ex sui quantitate, sufficiat ad satisfaciendum
pro omni poena, tamen fit satisfactoria illis pro quibus
offertur, vel etiam offerentibus, secundum quantitatem
suæ devotionis, et non pro tota poena.” 3
It is useless to say that the Sacrifice of the Mass is
the same as that of the Cross, from which it differs only
in the manner in which it is offered, as the Council of
Trent teaches; hence, both being of an infinite value, a
single Mass produces as much good as ten. We answer
that the Sacrifice of the Cross had for its object to sat­
isfy for the sins of men, and that this satisfaction, having
been accomplished, it is not necessary to repeat it; but
the Sacrifice of the Mass has for its object, not to bring
about this satisfaction, but to apply the Sacrifice of the
Cross; that is, to apply its fruit which we receive every
time we renew the Sacrifice.3
’ Theol. spec. de Euch. 1. 3, d. 2, c. 5.
2 P. 3, q. 79, a. 5.
3 St. Alphonsus has treated this question somewhat differently in his
Moral Theology (1. 6. n. 312), printed in 1753; but in his defence 01
Catholic dogmas defined by the Council of Trent (Sess. xxii. n. 22), a
work published in 1769, he speaks of it as in the present opuscule, which
appeared a little before.

TlLC Honorarium of Masses.
8. The Masses Specially Applied, for
Given.

which

Stipends

255
are

It cannot be called in question that the custom of
applying Masses to those that have them celebrated in
order that they may profit by them in a special manner
is approved by the Church, according to Cardinal Lambertini,’ who says: “ Stipendium, quod, ex communi
Ecclesiæ disciplina, Sacerdotibus traditur pro compa­
rando fructu medio Sacrificii.” It is for this reason
that in the Missal there are found votive Masses for cer­
tain persons in particular, such as for a bishop, for a
sick person, for a person deceased. The Council of
Constance condemned, among others, this proposition of
Wycliffe: ‘‘Speciales orationes, applicatæ uni personae
per prælatos vel religiosos, non plus prosunt eidem, quam
generales, cæteris paribus.”3 Moreover,
the
Council
of
*
Trent3 ordains that, in reducing the number of Masses,
there remains the obligation of always making a special
memento for old benefactors; hence, according to the
Council, this memento is of greater profit to the bene­
factors than a general application.
The anonymous author says that the Eucharist, be­
longing to charity, and containing in itself the object
of charity, which is Jesus Christ, the suffrages offered
through charity in Mass are as profitable to all as to one;
and to prove this he thus quotes St. Thomas: “Si valor
suffragiorum consideretur secundum quod valent ex
virtute charitatis unientis membra Ecclesiæ, suffragia
pro multis facta tantum singulis prosunt, ac si pro uno
tantum fierent.”1 Now, he himself adds, in the same
place, that the holy Doctor afterwards writes that this
kind of satisfaction offered for the dead, with the inten­
tion of helping some of them more than others, because
1 Benedict XIV. histif. 56, n. 1.
*
viii.
3 .St'jj. xxv. de R>'f. cap. iv.
4 Su/>fd. ad p. 3, q. 71, a. 13.

256

The Honorariam of Masses.

of such an intention profits more those for whom it is
offered than others; and he quotes the following words
of St. Thomas: “Tunc magis valet suffragium alicui,
quod pro eo singulariter fit, quam quod fit pro eo com­
muniter et multis aliis.” But this reasoning of the
angelic Doctor does not please our author; he claims
that it will always be difficult, not to say impossible, to
determine what amount of fruit may be derived by the
individual. And yet St. Thomas says: “Tunc magis
valet suffragium alicui, quod pro eo singulariter fit,
quam quod fit pro eo communiter et multis aliis.’’ At
least, St. Thomas having written this, it cannot be looked
upon as “ temerity,” as our author calls it, to say that a
Mass applied to any one in particular does not equall
profit others.
We must add what has been said on this point at the
Council of Lambeth, namely: “Absit enim ne a quo­
quam catholico credatur, tantum intentione prodesse
Missam unam devote celebratam mille hominibus, pro
quibus forsan dicitur, quantum si mille Missæ pro eis
devotione simili canerentur.” 1 This is what I read in
the anonymous author himself; and he answers that this
is a metaphysical distinction that he does not find in
other Councils. But if he does not find this distinction,
one must not conclude that it is false. If he does not
find it expressed, he will find it at least indicated: cer­
tainly he will not find any Council that says the con­
trary, namely, that a single Mass, applied to any one, is
worth to him as much as a thousand; for this is offen­
sive to the common sense of the faithful.
The following is the conclusion that Father Collet, the
continuator of lournely, speaking of the honorarium of
Masses, draws from all that has been said on the subject:
“Citra summam temeritatem, aut quid temeritate pe­
jus, culpari non potest, quod tota per orbem frequentat
1 A11110 12S1, cap. 2.

The Honorarium of A fasses.
Ecclesia.” He adds that the faculty of Paris, in 1521,
condemned six propositions that were directed against
Mass stipends.
Cardinal Lambertini 1 also says that it is temerity to
condemn the practice of giving stipends for Masses.
This is what he says: “Satis erit innuere receptam ab
universa Ecclesia consuetudinem ut pro Sacro dentur
et accipiantur stipendia, cum ex altari vitae sustenta­
tionem merito desumere minister altaris debeat; ideoque
non sine imprudentia mos ejusmodi damnari potest.”
Yet this is what our anonymous author seems to wish
to condemn. He says that the text of St. Paul “Qui
altari deserviunt, cum altari participant” 2 should not
be understood of stipends given for Masses to be said
for individuals. But it is thus that Gerson understands
it; for he says: “Sufficere debet, ad consensum hujus
veritatis, usus totius communis Ecclesiæ qui sic habet
et recipit; cui si quis detrahit, imprudenter se decipit.
Nihil aequius secundum legem esse deducit Apostolus,
quam, qui altari deservit, de altari vivat.”3 The same
is taught by St. Thomas, as we shall see further on, and
by all theologians.
9.

The Contracts made in Regard to the Honorarium.

It is not true that all the contracts that are made in
regard to Mass stipends are illicit, simoniacal, or shame­
ful, as is said by our anonymous author. As a proof of
what he advances, he quotes the following text of the
Council of Trent: “ Quod ad avaritiam pertinet, cujusvis
generis mercedum conditiones, pacta, et quidquid pro
Missis novis celebrandis datur, necnon importunas
atque illiberales eleemosynarum exactiones potius quam
postulationes, aliaque hujusmodi, quæ a simoniaca labe,
vel certe a turpi quæstu, non longe absunt, omnino pro·
1 /><7/edici XIV.
2 i Cor. ix. 13.

Inslit. 56, n. 4.
" De Sollic. eccl. p, 19.

The /'honorari'um of Masses.
hibeant (Episcopi).” 1 He thence concludes that all the
Mass stipends about which a contract is made are simoniacal or tainted with filthy lucre. We must, however,
carefully consider the words that are quoted. The
Council at first says: “Quod ad avaritiam pertinet,
cujusvis generis mercedum conditiones, pacta. . .
The Council wishes, therefore, that one should prohibit
all conditions and contracts that are related to avarice
Now, avarice is a sin against justice. We distinguish a
covetous man from one that is avaricious: the covetous
man is one that always desires to amass riches; the
avaricious is one that wishes to take what does not be­
long to him;—hence all contracts and all conditions that
relate to avarice, that are unjust, are forbidden to us. As
to the words, “ Et quidquid pro Missis novis celebrandis
datur.” To understand this passage, we must know
that it was doubted whether a newly-ordained priest
could receive offerings for his first Mass; the Sacred
Congregation decided, as we have seen above,2 that it
could be done, but without going about in the church
to collect the offerings. The Council finally says : “ Necnon importunas atque illiberales eleemosynarum exacti­
ones potius quam postulationes, aliaque hujusmodi, quæ
a simoniaca labe vel a turpi quæstu non longe absunt.”
Simoniacal or shameful are therefore only those sums of
money that are obtained through importunate means,
but not those that are given freely and spontaneously.
Let us note the following words of Cardinal Lambertini [Benedict XIV.]: “Every priest should have before
his mind this maxim that the honorarium of the Mass is
not the price of the consecration of the Eucharist, but a
means of subsistence conformably to the doctrine of
St. 1 hornas.
1 his is what St. Thomas teaches: “ Dis­
pensantur autem Sacramenta per Ecclesiæ ministros,
quos oportet a populo sustentari, secundum illud:
xxii. D c

in cvfcbr.

» Page 2.13.

The Honorarium of Masses

259

‘Nescitis quoniam, qui in sacrario operantur, quæ de
sacrario sunt, edunt; et qui altari deserviunt, cum altari
participant?’
Sic ergo dicendum est quod, accipere
pecuniam pro spirituali Sacramentorum gratia, est
crimen simoniæ; accipere autem aliqua ad sustentatio­
nem eorum qui Sacramenta Christi ministrant, secundum
ordinationem Ecclesiæ et consuetudines approbatas, non
est simonia, neque peccatum; non enim sumitur tam­
quam pretium mercedis, sed tamquam stipendium neces­
sitatis.” We find quoted in the same place these words
of St. Augustine: “ Accipiant sustentationem neces­
sitatis.”2 Speaking specially of the honorarium of the
Mass, St. Thomas adds: “ Sacerdos non accipit pecuniam
quasi pretium consecrationis Eucharistiæ, aut Missæ
decantandæ, hoc enim esset simoniacum, sed quasi sti­
pendium suæ sustentationis.” 3
In the following article, the angelic Doctor gives the
reason of this honorarium, and says: “ Oportet Sacerdotes
a populo sustentari, cui spiritualia administrant, secun­
dum illud: ‘Quis militat suis stipendiis unquam? . . .
Quis pascit gregem, et de lacte gregis non manducat?’4
Et ideo, vendere quod spirituale est, in hujusmodi acti­
bus, aut emere, simoniacum est; sed accipere aut dare
aliquid pro sustentatione ministrantium spiritualia,
secundum ordinationem Ecclesiæ et consuetudinem
approbatam, licitum est; ita tamen quod desit intentio
emptionis vel venditionis, et quod ab invitis non ex­
igatur, per spiritualium subtractionem, quæ sunt ex­
hibenda.”
He, moreover, says in speaking of contracts: “ Facere
pactionem de Missa celebranda, est simoniacum. . . .”
But he adds: “ Si tamen non habet alios sumptus, et
non tenetur ex officio Missam cantare, potest accipere
denarios, sicut conducti Sacerdotes faciunt, non quasi
1 i Cor. ix. 13. ·
3 2, 2, q. 100, a.

9 Senn. 46, c.
4 l C(V. ix. 7.

200

77/6’ Honorarium of Masses.

pretium Missæ, sed quasi sustentamentum vitæ."1
Hence those that make themselves guilty of simony are
only those priests who, already provided by the Church
with an income, with the obligation by virtue of their
office to celebrate Mass or to administer the sacraments,
still exact another salary; but those that are not bound
by such a charge can ask for a honorarium to say Mass,
not as the price of the Sacrifice, but as a means of sub­
sistence.
Such is the answer given by Tournely to
those that say: “Omnis pactio in rebus sacris repro­
banda est, quæ veram redolet simoniam, in qua spirit­
uale pro temporali datur.” He answers them in the
words of St. Thomas: “ Stipendium non datur tamquam
pretium operis, sed tamquam sustentatio operantis.” *
io.

The Abolition oe Honoraria and the Re-establishment of
Masses with Offerings.

The Masses said for honoraria or stipends arc, there­
fore, certainly allowed, and they are even approved by
the practice of thc'universal Church, being exempt from
every reproach of simony and of filthy lucre, when the
contributions are given altogether spontaneously, as we
have above demonstrated in accordance with the opinion
of St. Thomas, Gerson, Juvenin, Tournely, Thomassinus,
Lambertini (Benedict XIV.), Bellarmine, and others.
As for the plan of the anonymous author who wishes to
abolish them and to re-establish the use of public Masses
with the common offerings of the faithful, it seems that,
under the present circumstances, such a thing would be
more hurtful than useful.
Thomassinus3 says, that if it were re-established ac­
cording as the anonymous proposes, one should see in
the Church disorders and injuries more grave than the
1 In 4 Sent. d. 25, q. 3, a. 2.
1 Pral. de Euch. q. 8, a. 10, de Honor,
3 Eccl. Disc. p. 3, 1. 1, c. 72, n. 5.

The Ihonorarium oj Masses.

261

abuses that my opponent points out. In fact, now that
the ancient charity has ceased, as well as the ancient
necessity to support the churches, which have been suit­
ably provided by the faithful, it is certain that if the use
of honorarium were suppressed, one would not sec the
ancient offerings revive; and then to w’hat would the
large number of priest be reduced who now live on the
stipends that they receive for Masses ! What em­
ployments, what ignoble trades would they be forced
to adopt in order to make a living! What scandalsand
what disorders would be the result!
Even the censor of the anonymous book, while praising
it, does not admit of the efficacy of the means proposed.
‘ But this practice,” he says on the subject of public
Masses with offerings, “ is very difficult to re-establish,
and would not be a sufficient means to support so many
curates, priests, secular and regular.”
ii.

The Care oe excluding Unworthy Subjects from Holy
Orders.

The best means, after all, of remedying the abuses
resulting from “paid ” Masses seems to be that indicat­
ed by St. Thomas, namely, that the bishops should
strictly observe what is prescribed by the Council of
Trent of admitting to Holy Orders al! those clerics that
have a real intention of devoting the’mselves to the ser­
vice of God; of not procuring for themselves, by means
of Holy Orders, earthly honors and comforts in order to
live more at their ease. St. Thomas says: “Accurate
investigandum num, videlicet, Dei causa tantum, aut
potius suæ commoditatis gratia, ad Ordines capessendos
aspirent, cpiærentes quæ sua sunt, non quæ Jesu Christi,
lucris inhiantes, et honores ab hominibus expetentes;
quisquis talis est, nec Dei filius, nec ovilis Christi ido­
neus pastor futurus, sed mercenarius est.”
Thereupon, however, the anonymous author asks how

202

77/6’ Honorarium of J lasses.

the bishop can assure himself of tl\is good intention of
his subjects; and, supposing that he is certain of it for
the moment, he cannot assure himself of their perse­
verance. “Thus,” he concludes, “it is impossible not
to be deceived on this point.” We should therefore, in
future, I say to him in reply, never more cydain priests;
since one has no certainty of their good intention, and
much less of their perseverance! But every one knows
that on this earth of ours, in which we walk in darkness,
men can act only in a human way; one cannot obtain a
physical certainty of their good intention, but one may
have a moral certainty. This is sufficient to quiet the
consciences of bishops; the same holds good as to per­
severance.
It has not been denied, nor is it denied, that with the
increase of “paid” Masses many abuses have crept in;
but it must be considered that, in all that men do,—in
all their functions, in the magistracy as well as in com­
merce, whatever may be the integrity of the laws that
govern them,—abuses have always in the course of time
been introduced. Human malice has rendered them in­
evitable. It is seen that even the holiest things are
often subject to abuses; still they are none the less holy.
We should therefore try as much as possible to hinder
the evil, but not to abolish the thing itself. St. Augus­
tine observes that in every state, in every condition of
life, there are good and bad Christians, good and bad
religious; there are such, and there will always be such.
12.

Privileged Altars.

Something still remains to be said about privileged
altars, in reference to which the anonymous author does
wrong to speak contemptuously; for, in treating of the
abuses that are committed on the subject of honoraria,
he says: “ There are those that wish Masses to be said on
a privileged altar, as if the source of graces flowed there­
from more abundantly.”

The Honorarium of Masses.

263

We answer that the abundance of graces does not
proceed from this altar, but from the concession of the
Sovereign Pontiff, who, by virtue of the supreme power
that Jesus Christ has given to the universal Church, as
the Council of Trent has declared in these words: “ Pro
suprema potestate sibi in Ecclesia universali tradita,”1
may apply, to the souls for whose benefit the Mass is
celebrated,—a part of the treasure of merit of Jesus
Christ and of the saints,—as much as is necessary to
efface their faults. Let us hear what the learned Car­
dinal Lambertini3 savs about this in his work that we
have quoted several times. He thus expresses himself:
“Certum et commune est apud theologos, indulgentias
defunctis prodesse, non tamquam ex potestate judiciaria,
uti contingit cum indulgentiae degentibus adhuc inter
vivos conceduntur, sed per modum suffragii, quemadmo­
dum Gabriel Biel fuse demonstrat. Hoc fundamento
innititur Summus Pontifex, cum privilegiatas aras de­
clarat, ac pro Missæ celebratione, quæ in illis indicitur
ad expiandam defuncti alicujus animam, Thesauri Ec­
clesiastici eam partem attribuit per modum suffragii,
quæ satis est ut eadem anima, si Deo placitum sic fuerit,
e purgatorii cruciatibus eripiatur, uti Gregorius XIII.
explicat, cum privilegiatum altare metropolitanæ nostræ
Sancti Petri largitus est: ‘Eam a pœnis purgatorii, quan­
tum divinæ bonitati placuerit, per modum suffragii libe­
rare possit.’ ” Bellarmine observes that, from the time
of Paschal I., who reigned from 817 to 824, concessions
of this kind in reference to privileged altars were already
in use: “Pascalis I.,” he says, “indulgentiam ita conces­
sit, ut, qui, pro anima alicujus particularis personæ defunctæ, tot Missas celebraverit in capella Sancti Zenonis,
quæ est in Ecclesia Sanctæ Praxedis, animam illam pur­
gatorii poenis eripiat.”3
Cardinal Lambertini (Benedict XIV.) adds, in regard
1
XIV. cap. Vil.
3 De Indulg. 1. 1, c. 14.

* Benedict XIV., hist. 56, n. 15.

264

The Honorarium of Masses.

to privileged altars, several things worthy of note. He
relates that under Clement XI. a Congregation of Car­
dinals established the rule to grant the favor of the
privileged altar once a week only to the churches
where there would be every day at least five fixed
Masses; twice for those where there would be ten
Masses; and three times for those where there would be
fifteen. It, however, ordained that, in order to enjoy the
daily indulgence of the privileged altar, forty Masses
would be necessary every day. Innocent XII., on the
advice given, June 5, 1694, by the Congregation of the
Council, had before decreed that the Masses, the num­
ber of which is thus determined in order to enjoy the
privilege, should be celebrated every day: “ Celebra­
tionem Missarum Induitis præfinitarum omnino neces­
sariam esse singulis diebus in eadem ecclesia.” Under
Clement XL, July 30, 1706, the Sacred Congregation de­
cided that the indulgences of the privileged altar are sus­
pended when the number of Masses requisite is not said
on account of the absence of the religious sent to preach
during Advent or Lent, but not, “quando occasione
festivitatum, vel funerum, aut similium, ad celebrandum
alibi transmittuntur, dummodo raro contingat;” nor are
they suspended in case of the sickness of the priests,
regular or secular, who are charged with the celebration
of the Masses.1
1 ‘‘Clemens XIII., prævio voto Sacræ Congregationis Indulgentia­
rum, dic 19 Maii, 1759, induisit omnibus ecclesiis parochialibus altare
privilegiatum quotidianum ad septennium; quo expleto, præccpit om­
nibus Episcopis, Abbatibus, Vicariisque, Capitularibus, pro suis paroeciis,
confirmationem ejusdem privilegii ad septennium petere.”—(Theol.
mor. I. 6, n. 339.)
To gain the indulgence of the privileged altar, Mass must be said in
black on all the days on which this color is permitted; when it is not
permitted, the Mass of the day is said.—(5. C. Ind. n Apr., 1840, et
il Mart., 1S51.)

preparation for Illass and Œljanksgiuing after it.

I.
PRA YERS OF THE MISSAL, AND FRA YERS TO WHICH
INDULGENCES ARE ATTACHED.

We here put m the first place the prayers that our
Holy Mother the Church herself gives us in the Missal
To these prayers we join prayers to which indulgences
are attached.—Ed.

Jîrœparatiü ab illissam
PRO OPPORTUNITATE SACERDOTIS FACIENDA.

Antiphona.

Ne reminiscaris, Domine, delicta nostra vel parentum
nostrorum, neque vindictam sumas de peccatis nostris.
Qua Antiphona in Festis duplicibus tantum duplicatur; et Tempore
Paschali, additur in fine: Alleluia. Deinde dicuntur sequentes Psalmi.

Psalmus 83.
Quam dilecta tabernacula tua, Domine virtutum:*
concupiscit et deficit anima mea in atria Domini.
Cor meum et caro mea* exultaverunt in Deum vivum.
Etenim passer invenit sibi domum:* et turtur nidum
sibi, ubi ponat pullos suos.
Altaria tua, Domine virtutum: * Rex meus et Deus
meus.
Beati qui habitant in domo tua, Domine: * in saecula
saeculorum laudabunt te.
Beatus vir, cujus est auxilium abs te: * ascensiones in
corde suo disposuit, in valle lacrymarum, in loco quem
posuit.
Etenim benedictionem dabit legislator, ibunt de vir­
tute in virtutem: * videbitur Deus deorum in Sion.
Domine Deus virtutum, exaudi orationem meam:*
auribus percipe, Deus Jacob.
Protector noster aspice Deus:* et respice in faciem
Christi tui.
Quia melior est dies una in atriis tuis * super millia.
Elegi abjectus esse in domo Dei mei, * magis quam
habitare in tabernaculis peccatorum.

208

Preparation for Afass.

Quia misericordiam et veritatem diligit Deus:* gra­
tiam et gloriam dabit Dominus.
Non privabit bonis eos, qui ambulant in innocentia: *
Domine virtutum, beatus homo qui sperat in te.
Gloria Patri.

Psalmus 84.
Benedixisti, Domine, terram tuam: * avertisti captivi­
tatem Jacob.
Remisisti iniquitatem plebis tuæ: * operuisti omnia
peccato eorum.
Mitigasti omnem iram tuam: * avertisti ab ira indig­
nationis tuæ.
Converte nos, Deus salutaris noster: * et averte iram
tuam a nobis.
Numquid in æternum irasceris nobis ?* aut extendes
iram tuam a generatione in generationem ?
Deus, tu conversus vivificabis nos: * et plebs tua lætabitur in te.
Ostende nobis, Domine, misericordiam tuam: * et salutare tuum da nobis.
Audiam quid loquatur in me Dominus Deus: * quo­
niam loquetur pacem in plebem suam.
Et super Sanctos suos, * et in eos qui convertuntur ad
cor.
Verumtamen prope timentes eum salutare ipsius: * ut
inhabitet gloria in terra nostra.
Misericordia et veritas obviaverunt sibi: * justitia et
pax osculatæ sunt.
Veritas de terra orta est: * et justitia de coelo pros­
pexit.
Etenim Dominus dabit benignitatem: * et terra nostra
dabit fructum suum.
Justitia ante eum ambulabit: * et ponet in via gressus
suos.
Gloria Patri.

.V

Prayers of the Missal.

269

Psalmus 85.
Inclina, Domine, aurem tuam, et exaudi me: * quo­
niam inops et pauper sum ego.
Custodi animam meam, quoniam sanctus sum:* sal­
vum fac servum tuum, Deus meus, sperantem in te.
Miserere mei, Domine, quoniam ad te clamavi tota
die: * laetifica animam servi tui, quoniam ad te, Domine,
animam meam levavi.
Quoniam tu, Domine, suavis et mitis: * et multae misericordiae omnibus invocantibus te.
Auribus percipe, Domine, orationem meam, * et in­
tende voci deprecationis meæ.
In die tribulationis meæ clamavi ad te: * quia exau­
disti me.
Non est similis tui in diis, Domine: * et non est secun­
dum opera tua.
Omnes gentes quascumque fecisti venient et adora­
bunt coram te, Domine: * et glorificabunt nomen tuum.
Quoniam magnus es tu et faciens mirabilia: * tu es
Deus solus.
Deduc me, Domine, in via tua, et ingrediar in veritate
tua: * lætetur cor meum, ut timeat nomen tuum.
Confitebor tibi, Domine Deus meus, in toto corde
meo, * et glorificabo nomen tuum in æternum.
Quia misericordia tua magna est super me: * et eruisti
aniipam meam ex inferno inferiori.
Deus, iniqui insurrexerunt super me, et synagoga
potentium quæsierunt animam meam: * et non propo­
suerunt te in conspectu suo.
Et tu, Domine Deus, miserator et misericors, * patiens,
et multæ misericordiæ, et verax.
Respice in me, et miserere mei: * da imperium tuum
puero tuo, et salvum fac filium ancilla? tuæ.
Fac mecum signum in bonum, ut videant qui oderunt
me, et confundantur: * quoniam tu, Domine, adjuvisti
me, et consolatus es me.
Gloria Patri.

270

Preparation for Mass.
Psalmus 115.

Credidi, propter quod locutus sum: * ego autem humi­
liatus sum nimis.
Ego dixi in excessu meo: * Omnis homo mendax.
Quid retribuam Domino * pro omnibus quæ retribuit
mihi ?
Calicem salutaris accipiam, * et nomen Domini invo­
cabo.
Vota mea Domino reddam coram omni populo ejus: *
pretiosa in conspectu Domini mors Sanctorum ejus.
O Domine, quia ego servus tuus: * ego servus tuus, et
filius ancillæ tuæ.
Dirupisti vincula mea: * tibi sacrificabo hostiam lau­
dis, et nomen Domini invocabo.
Vota mea Domino reddam in conspectu omnis populi
ejus:* in atriis domus Domini, in medio tui Jerusalem.
Gloria Patri.

Psalmus 129.
De profundis clamavi ad te, Domine: * Domine, exaudi
vocem meam.
Fiant aures tuæ intendentes * in vocem deprecationis
meæ.
Si iniquitates observaveris, Domine: * Domine, quis
sustinebit ?
Quia apud te propitiatio est, * et propter legem tuam
sustinui te, Domine.
Sustinuit anima mea in verbo ejus: * speravit anima
mea in Domino.
A custodia matutina usque ad noctem * speret Israel
in Domino.
Quia apud Dominum misericordia, * et copiosa apud
eum redemptio.
Et ipse redimet Israel * ex omnibus iniquitatibus ejus.
Gloria Patri.

Prayers of the Missal.

271

Deinde repetitur Antiphona:
Ne reminiscaris, Domine, delicta nostra vel parentum
nostrorum, neque vindictam sumas de peccatis nostris.
(Alleluja.)

Postea Sacerdos dicit:
Kyrie eleison.
Christe eleison.
Kyrie eleison.
Pater noster.
V. Et ne nos inducas in tentationem.
R. Sed libera nos a malo.
V. Ego dixi, Domine, miserere mei.
R. Sana animam meam, quia peccavi tibi.
V. Convertere, Domine, aliquantulum.
R. Et deprecare super servos tuos.
V. Fiat misericordia tua, Domine, super nos.
R. Quemadmodum speravimus in te.
V. Sacerdotes tui induantur justitiam.
R. Et Sancti tui exultent.
V. Ab occultis meis munda me, Domine.
R. Et ab alienis parce servo tuo.
V. Domine, exaudi orationem meam.
R. Et clamor meus ad te veniat.
V. Dominus vobiscum.
R. Et cum spiritu tuo.

Oremus.
Aures tuæ pietatis, mitissime Deus, inclina precibus
nostris, et gratia Sancti Spiritus illumina cor nostrum:
ut tuis mysteriis digne ministrare, toque æterna charitate diligere mereamur.
Deus, cui omne cor patet, et omnis voluntas loquitur,
et quem nullum latet secretum; purifica per infusionem
Sancti Spiritus cogitationes cordis nostri: ut te perfecte
diligere et digne laudare mereamur.

272

Preparation for Mass,

Ure igne Sancti Spiritus renes nostros et cor nostrum,
Domine: ut tibi casto corpore serviamus et mundo corde
placeamus.
Mentes nostras, quæsumus, Domine, Paraclitus, qui a
te procedit, illuminet, et inducat in omnem, sicut tuus
promisit Filius, veritatem.
Adsit nobis, quæsumus, Domine, virtus Spiritus
Sancti: quæ et corda nostra clementer expurget et ab
omnibus tueatur adversis.
Deus, qui corda fidelium Sancti Spiritus illustratione
docuisti; da nobis in eodem Spiritu recta sapere, et de
ejus semper consolatione gaudere.
Conscientias nostras, quæsumus, Domine, visitando
purifica: ut veniens Dominus noster Jesus Christus
Filius tuus paratam sibi in nobis inveniat mansionem.
Qui tccum vivit et regnat in unitate Spiritus Sancti
Deus, per omnia sæcula sæculorum. Amen.

ORATIONES
PRO OPPORTUNITATE SACERDOTIS

ANTE

CELEBRATIONEM

ET COMMUNIONEM DICENDÆ.

I.
Oratio Sancti Ambrosii Episcopi.
Die Dominica.

Summe Sacerdos et vere Pontifex, Jesu Christe, qui te
obtulisti Deo Patri hostiam puram et immaculatam in
ara crucis pro nobis miseris peccatoribus, et qui dedisti
nobis carnem tuam ad manducandum, et sanguinem
tuum ad bibendum, et posuisti mysterium istud in vir­
tute Spiritus Sancti tui, dicens: Hæc quotiescumque
feceritis, in mei memoriam facietis: rogo per eundem
sanguinem tuum, magnum salutis nostræ pretium: rogo
per hanc miram et ineffabilem caritatem, qiia nos mis­
eros et indignos sic amare dignatus es, ut lavares nos a

Prayers of the Missal.

273

peccatis nostris in sanguine tuo: doce me servum tuum
indignum, quem inter cetera dona tua etiam ad officium
sacerdotale vocare dignatus es, nullis meis meritis, sed
sola dignatione misericordiæ tuae: doce me, quaeso, per
Spiritum Sanctum tuum, tantum tractare mysterium ea
reverentia et honore, ea devotione et timore, quibus
oportet et decet. Fac me per gratiam tuam semper
illud de tanto mysterio credere et intelligere, sentire et
firmiter tenere, dicere et cogitare, quod tibi placet et
expedit animæ meæ. Intret Spiritus tuus bonus in cor
meum, qui sonet ibi sine sono, et sine strepitu verborum
loquatur omnem veritatem.
Profunda quippe sunt
nimis, et sacro tecta velamine. Propter magnam cle­
mentiam tuam concede mihi Missarum solem nia mundo
corde et pura mente celebrare. Libera cor meum ab
immundis et nefandis, vanis et noxiis cogitationibus.
Muni me beatorum Angelorum pia et fida custodia ac
tutela fortissima, ut hostes omnium bonorum confusi
discedant. Per virtutem tanti mysterii, et per manum
Sancti Angeli tui repelle a me et a cunctis servis tuis
durissimum spiritum superbiæ et xenodoxiæ, invidiæ
et blasphemiæ, fornicationis et immunditiae, dubietatis
et diffidentiae. Confundantur, qui nos persequuntur:
pereant illi, qui nos perdere festinant.
Feria Secunda.

Rex virginum, et amator castitatis et integritatis,
coelesti rore benedictionis tuæ exLingue in corpore meo
fomitem ardentis libidinis: ut maneat in me tenor cas­
titatis corporis et animæ. Mortifica in membris meis
carnis stimulos omnesque libidinosas commotiones, et
da mihi veram et perpetuam castitatem cum ceteris
donis tuis, quæ tibi placent in veritate: ut sacrificium
laudis casto corpore et mundo corde valeam tibi offerre.
Ouanta enim cordis contritione et lacrymarum fonte,
quanta reverentia et tremore, quanta corporis castitate

274

Preparation for Mass.

et animæ puritate istud divinum et coeleste sacrificium
est celebrandum, ubi caro tua in veritate sumitur, ubi
sanguis tuus in veritate bibitur, ubi ima summis, ter­
rena divinis junguntur, ubi adest sanctorum Angelorum
præsentia, ubi tu es sacrificium et sacerdos mirabiliter
et ineffabiliter constitutus!
Feria Tertia.

Quis digne hoc celebrare poterit, nisi tu Deus omni­
potens offerentem feceris dignum ? Scio, Domine, et
vere scio, et idipsum pietati tuæ confiteor, quia non
sum dignus accedere ad tantum mysterium propter
nimia peccata mea et infinitas negligentias meas. Sed
scio, et veraciter ex toto corde meo credo et ore con­
fiteor, quia tu potes me facere dignum, qui solus potes
facere mundum de immundo conceptum semine, et de
peccatoribus justos et sanctos. Per hanc omnipoten­
tiam tuam te rogo, Deus meus, ut concedas mihi pecca­
tori hoc sacrificium celebrare cum timore et tremore,
cum cordis puritate et lacrymarum fonte, cum laetitia
spirituali et coelesti gaudio. Sentiat mens mea dulcedi­
nem bcatissimæ præsentiæ tuæ, et excubias sanctorum
Angelorum tuorum in circuitu meo.
Feria Quarta.

Ego enim, Domine, memor venerandæ passionis tuæ
accedo ad altare tuum, licet peccator, ut offeram tibi
sacrificium, quod tu instituisti, et offerri præcepisti in
commemorationem tui pro salute nostra. Suscipe illud,
quæso, summe Deus, pro Ecclesia sancta tua et pro
populo, quem acquisisti sanguine tuo. Et quoniam me
peccatorem inter te et eundem populum tuum medium
esse voluisti, licet in me aliquod boni operis testimo­
nium non agnoscas, officium saltem dispensationis creditæ non recuses: nec per me indignum, eorum salutis
pereat pretium, pro quibus victima salutaris dignatus

Prayers of I he Missal.

275

es esse redemptio. Profero etiam, Domine (si digneris
propitius intueri), tribulationes plebium, pericula popu­
lorum, captivorum gemitus, miserias orphanorum, neces­
sitates peregrinorum, inopiam debilium, desperationes
languentium, defectus senum, suspiria iuvenum, vota
virginum, lamenta viduarum.
Feria Quinta.

Tu enim misereris omnium, Domine: et nihil odisti
eorum quæ fecisti. Memorare, quæ sit nostra sub­
stantia: quia tu Pater noster es, quia tu Deus noster es,
ne irascaris satis, neque multitudinem viscerum tuorum
super nos contineas. Non enim in justificationibus
nostris prosternimus preces ante faciem tuam, sed in
miserationibus tuis multis. Aufer a nobis iniquitates
nostras: et ignem Sancti Spiritus in nobis clementer
accende. Aufer cor lapideum de carne nostra: et da
nobis cor carneum, quod te amet, te diligat, te delec­
tetur, te sequatur, te perfruatur. Oramus, Domine,
clementiam tuam, ut sereno vultu familiam tuam, sacri
tui nominis officia præstolantem, aspicere digneris; et
ut nullius sit irritum votum, nullius vacua postulatio,
tu nobis preces suggere, quas ipse propitius audire et
exaudire delecteris.
Feria Sexta.

Rogamus etiam te, Domine Sancte Pater, et pro
spiritibus fidelium defunctorum, ut sit illis salus, sanitas,
gaudium et refrigerium hoc magnum pietatis Sacra­
mentum. Domine Deus meus, sit illis hodie magnum
et plenum convivium de te pane vivo, qui de cœlo de­
scendisti, et das vitam mundo, de tua carne sancta et
benedicta, Agni videlicet immaculati, qui tollis peccata
mundi, quæ de sancto et glorioso Beatæ Virginis Mariæ
utero est assumpta, et de Spiritu Sancto
concepta;
ac
e
de illo pietatis fonte, qui per lanceam militis ex tuo

2 76

Preparation for Mass.

sacratissimo latere emanavit: ut exinde refecti et satiati,
refrigerati et consolati exultent in laude et gloria tua.
Peto clementiam tuam, Domine, ut descendat super
panem tibi sacrificandum plenitudo tuæ benedictionis
et sanctificatio tuæ Divinitatis. Descendat etiam, Dom­
ine, illa Sancti Spiritus tui invisibilis incomprehensibilisque majestas, sicut quondam in patrum hostias
descendebat, qui et oblationes nostras, Corpus et San­
guinem tuum efficiat, et me indignum sacerdotem doceat
tantum tractare mysterium cum cordis puritate et
lacrymarum devotione, cum reverentia et tremore, ita
ut placide ac benigne suscipias sacrificium de manibus
meis ad salutem omnium tam vivorum quam defunc­
torum.
Sabbato.

Rogo etiam te, Domine, per ipsum sacrosanctum
mysterium Corporis et Sanguinis tui, quo quotidie in
Ecclesia tua pascimur et potamur, abluimur et sancti­
ficamur, atque unius summæ divinitatis participes effi­
cimur, da mihi virtutes tuas sanctas, quibus repletus,
bona conscientia ad altare tuum accedam, ita ut hæc
coelestia sacramenta efficiantur mihi salus et vita. Tu
enim dixisti ore tuo sancto et benedicto: Panis, quem
ego dabo, caro mea est pro mundi vita: Ego sum panis
vivus, qui de coelo descendi: si quis manducaverit ex
hoc pane, vivet in æternum. Panis dulcissime, sana
palatum cordis mei, ut sentiam suavitatem amoris tui.
Sana illud ab omni languore, ut nullam prætcr te sen­
tiam dulcedinem.
Panis candidissime, habens omne
delectamentum et omnem saporem, qui nos semper re­
ficis, et numquam in te deficis: comedat te cor meum,
et dulcedine saporis tui repleantur viscera animæ meæ.
Manducat te Angelus ore pleno, manducet te peregrinus
homo pro modulo suo, ne deficere possit in via, tali re­
creatus viatico. Panis sancte, panis vive, panis munde,
qui descendisti de coelo, ei das vitam mundo, veni in

Prayers of I he Missal,

277

cor meum, et munda me ab omni inquinamento carnis
et spiritus. Intra in animam meam, sana et munda me
interius et exterius. Esto tutamen et continua salus
animae et corporis mei. Repelle a me insidiantes mihi
hostes: recedant procul a præsentia potentiæ tuæ, ut
foris et intus per te munitus, recto tramite ad tuum reg­
num perveniam, ubi non in mysteriis, sicut in hoc tem­
pore agitur, sed facie ad faciem te videbimus, cum tra­
dideris regnum Deo et Patri, et eris Deus omnia in
omnibus. Tunc me de te satiabis satietate mirifica, ita
ut nec esuriam nec sitiam inæternum. Oui cum eodem
Deo Patre et Spiritu Sancto vivis et regnas per omnia
sæcula sæculorum. Amen.
II.

Alia Oratio ante Missam.
(Indulg. ιοο dierum, Leo PP. XIII., 20 Dec. 1SS4.)

Ad mensam dulcissimi convivii tui, pie Domine Jesu
Christe, ego peccator de propriis meritis nihil præsumens, sed de tua confidens misericordia et bonitate,
accedere vereor et contremisco. Nam cor et corpus
habeo multis criminibus maculatum, mentem et linguam
non caute custoditam. Ergo, O pia Deitas, O tremenda
Majestas, ego miser inter angustias deprehensus, ad te
fontem misericordiæ recurro, ad te festino sanandus, sub
tuam protectionem fugio: et quem judicem sustinere
nequeo, Salvatorem habere suspiro. Tibi, Domine,
plagas meas ostendo: tibi verecundiam meam detego.
Scio peccata mea multa et magna, pro quibus timeo.
Spero in misericordias tuas, quarum non est numerus.
Respice ergo in me oculis misericordiæ tuæ, Domine
Jesu Christe, Rex æterne, Deus et homo, crucifixus
propter hominem. Exaudi me sperantem in te: mis­
erere mei pleni miseriis et peccatis, tu qui fontem mis­
erationis numquam manare cessabis. Salve salutaris
victima, pro me et omni humano genere in patibulo

278

Preparation for A /ass.

crucis oblata. Salve nobilis et pretiose Sanguis, de
Vulneribus crucifixi Domini mei Jesu Christi profluens,
et peccata totius mundi abluens. Recordare, Domine,
creaturæ tuæ, quam tuo Sanguine redemisti. Pcenitet
me peccasse, cupio emendare quod feci. Aufer ergo a
me, clementissime Pater, omnes iniquitates et peccata
mea: ut purificatus mente et corpore, digne degustare
merear Sancta Sanctorum: et concede, ut sancta prae­
libatio Corporis et Sanguinis tuq quam ego indignus
sumere intendo, sit peccatorum meorum remissio, sit
delictorum perfecta purgatio, sit turpium cogitationum
effugatio ac bonorum sensuum regeneratio, operumque
tibi placentium salubris efficacia, animæ quoque ct cor­
poris contra inimicorum meorum insidias firmissima
tuitio. Arnen.
III.

Oratio Sancti Thomæ Aquinatis.
(Indulg. 100 dierum, Leo PP. XIII., 20 Dec. 1884.)

Omnipotens sempiterne Deus, ecce accedo ad sacra­
mentum unigeniti Filii tui Domini nostri Jesu Christi:
accedo tamquam infirmus ad medicum vitae, immundus
ad fontem misericordiae, cæcus ad lumen claritatis aeter­
nae, pauper et egenus ad Dominum coeli et terræ. Rogo
ergo immensæ largitatis tuæ abundantiam, quatenus
meam curare digneris infirmitatem, lavare foeditatem,
illuminare cæcitatem, ditare paupertatem, vestire nudi- e
tatem: ut panem Angelorum, Regem regum, et Domi­
num dominantium, tanta suscipiam reverentia et humi­
litate, tanta contritione et devotione, tanta puritate et'
fide, tali proposito et intentione, sicut expedit saluti
animæ meæ. Da mihi, quæso, Dominici Corporis et San­
guinis non solum suscipere sacramentum, sed etiam rem
et virtutem sacramenti.
O mitissime Deus, da mihi
Corpus unigeniti Filii tui Domini nostri Jesu Christi,
quod traxit de Virgine Maria, sic suscipere, ut corpori

Indulges ccd Prayers.

2^

suo mystico merear incorporari, et inter ejus membra
connumerari.
O amantissime Pater, concede mihi
dilectum Filium tuum, quem nunc velatum in via susci­
pere propono, revelata tandem facie perpetuo contem­
plari. Qui tecum vivit et regnat in unitate Spiritus
Sancti Deus, per omnia saecula saeculorum. Arnen.
INDULGENCED PRAYERS FOR PRIESTS.

1.
Prayer before Mass.
(Indulgence of fifty days.—Gregory XIII.—This indulgence, as also
the following indulgences, are applicable to the souls in purgatory.)

Ego vofo celebrare Missam, et conficere Corpus et
Sanguinem Domini nostri Jesu Christi, juxta ritum
Sanctae Romanæ Ecclesiae, ad laudem omnipotentis Dei
totiusque curiæ triumphantis, ad utilitatem meam totiusque curiæ militantis, pro omnibus, qui se commen­
darunt orationibus meis in genere et in specie, et pro
felici statu Sanctæ Romanæ Ecclesiæ. Amen.
Gaudium cum pace, emendationem vitæ, spatium
veræ poenitentiae, gratiam et consolationem S. Spiritus,
perseverantiam in bonis operibus tribuat nobis omnipo
tens et misericors Deus. Arnen.
II.

Prayer in Honor of St. Joseph.
(Indulgence of ιοο days, if one recites this prayer before celebrating
Mass.—Pius IX., 4 Febr. 1877.)

O felicem virum beatum Joseph, cui datum est Deum,
quem multi reges voluerunt videre et non viderunt,
audire et non audierunt, non solum videre et audire, sed
portare, deosculari, vestire, et custodire!
V. Ora pro nobis, beate Joseph.
R. Ut digni efficiamur promissionibus Christi.

28ο

Preparation for Mass.

Oremus.
Deus, qui dedisti nobis regale sacerdotium, præsta,
quæsumus, ut sicut beatus Joseph unigenitum Filium
tuum natum ex Maria Virgine suis manibus reverenter
tractare meruit et portare, ita nos facias cum cordis
munditia et operis innocentia tuis sanctis altaribus de­
servire, ut sacrosanctum Filii tui Corpus et Sanguinem
hodie digne sumamus, et in futuro saeculo praemium
habere mereamur aeternum. Per Christum Dominum
nostrum. Arnen.
III.

Another Prayer to St. Joseph.
(Indulgence of one hundred days, once a day.—Pius IX., February 4,
1877.)

Virginum custos et pater, sancte Joseph, cujus fideli
custodiæ ipsa Innocentia Christus Jesus et Virgo virgi­
num Maria commissa fuit, te per hoc utrumque carissi­
mum pignus Jesum et Mariam obsecro et obtestor, ut
me ab omni immunditia præservatum, mente incon­
taminata, puro corde et casto corpore Jesu et Mariæ
semper facias castissime famulari. R. Arnen.

(Aratiarum Hctio
POST MISSAM.

(Indulg. unius anni pro recitatione præter illam Cantici Benedictus et
Ps. Laudate ct cum versiculis et tribus Orationibus adnexis, dua­
rum sequ. Orationum, quarum altera S. Thomæ, altera vero S.
Bonaventuræ.—Leo PP. XIII., 20 Decembris, 18S4.)

Antiphona.

Trium puerorum cantemus hymnum: quem cantabant
Sancti in camino ignis, benedicentes Dominum.
Quæ Antiphona in /estis duplicibus tantum duplicatur; et Tempore
Paschali, additur in fine : Alleluja.

Canticum Trium Puerorum.
Dan,

3.

Benedicite omnia opera Domini Domino: laudate et
superexaltate eum in sæcula.
Benedicite Angeli Domini Domino: benedicite coeli
Domino.
Benedicite aquæ omnes, quæ super cœlos sunt, Do­
mino: benedicite omnes virtutes Domini Domino.
Benedicite sol et luna Domino: benedicite stellæ coeli
Domino.
Benedicite omnis imber et ros Domino: benedicite
omnes Spiritus Dei Domino.
Benedicite ignis et æstus Domino: benedicite frigus
et æstus Domino.
Benedicite rores et pruina Domino: benedicite gelu
et frigus Domino.
Benedicite glacies et nives Domino; benedicite noctes
et dies Domino.
Benedicite lux et tenebræ Domino: benedicite fulgura
et nubes Domino.

2$2

Thanksgiving /1fier Mass.

Benedicat terra Dominum: laudet et superexaltet eum
in sæcula.
Benedicite montes et colles Domino: benedicite uni­
versa germinantia in terra Domino.
Benedicite fontes Domino: benedicite maria et flumina
Domino.
Benedicite cete, et omnia quæ moventur in aquis, Do­
mino: benedicite omnes volucres coeli Domino.
Benedicite omnes bestiæ et pecora Domino: benedi­
cite filii hominum Domino.
Benedicat Israel Dominum: laudet et superexaltet
eum in sæcula.
Benedicite sacerdotes Domini Domino: benedicite
servi Domini Domino.
/
Benedicite spiritus et animæ justorum Domino: bene­
dicite sancti et humiles corde Domino.
Benedicite Anania, Azaria, Misael Domino: laudate et
superexaltate eum in sæcula.
Benedicamus Patrem et Filium cum Sancto Spiritu:
laudemus, et superexaltemus eum in sæcula.
Benedictus es, Domine, in firmamento coeli: et lau­
dabilis et gloriosus et superexaltatus in sæcula.

Psalmus 150.
Laudate Dominum in Sanctis ejus: laudate eum in
firmamento virtutis ejus.
Laudate eum in virtutibus ejus: laudate eum secun­
dum multitudinem magnitudinis ejus.
Laudate eum in sono tubæ: laudate eum in psalterio
et cithara.
Laudate eum in tympano et choro: laudate eum in
chordis et organo.
Laudate eum in cymbalis benesonantibus: laudate
eum in cymbalis jubilationis: omnis spiritus
* laudet Dominum.
Gloria Patri.

Prayers of the Missal.

283

Deinde Repetitur Antiphona :

Trium puerorum cantemus hymnum: quem cantabant
Sancti in camino ignis, benedicentes Dominum. (Alleluja.)

Deinde Sacerdos dicit:
Kyrie eleison.
Christe eleison.
Kyrie eleison.
Pater noster.
V. Et ne nos inducas in tentationem.
R. Sed libera nos a malo.
K Confiteantur tibi, Domine, omnia opera tua.
R. Et Sancti tui benedicant tibi.
V. Exultabunt Sancti in gloria.
R. Laetabuntur in cubilibus suis.
V. Non nobis, Domine, non nobis.
R. Sed nomini tuo da gloriam.
V. Domine, exaudi orationem meam.
R. Et clamor meus ad te veniat.
K Dominus vobiscum.
R. Et cum spiritu tuo.
»

Oremus.
Deus, qui tribus pueris mitigasti flammas ignium;
concede propitius, ut nos famulos tuos non exurat flamma
vitioru m.
Actiones nostras, quæsumus, Domine, aspirando prae­
veni et adjuvando prosequere: ut cuncta nostra oratio
et operatio a te semper incipiat, et perte coepta finiatur.
Da nobis, quæsumus, Domine, vitiorum nostrorum
flammas extinguere, qui beato Laurentio tribuisti tor­
mentorum suorum incendia superare. Per Christum
Dominum nostrum. Arnen.

284

Thanksgiving Afier Mass.

ORATIONES
POST CELEBRATIONEM ET COMMUNIONEM DICENDÆ.

I.
*

Oratio Sancti Thomae Aquinatis.

Gratias tibi ago, Domine sancte, Pater omnipotens,
aeterne Deus, qui me peccatorem indignum famulum
tuum, nullis meis meritis, sed sola dignatione misericordiæ tuæ satiare dignatus es pretioso Corpore et
Sanguine Filii tui Domini nostri Jesu Christi. Et pre­
cor, ut haec sancta communio non sit mihi reatus ad
poenam, sed intercessio salutaris ad veniam. Sit mihi
armatura fidei, et scutum bonae voluntatis. Sit vitiorum
meorum evacuatio: concupiscentiae et libidinis exter­
minatio: caritatis et patientiae, humilitatis et obedientiæ,
omniumque virtutum augmentatio: contra insidias in­
imicorum omnium, tam visibilium quam invisibilium,
firma defensio: motuum meorum, tam carnalium quam
spiritualium, perfecta quietatio: in te uno ac vero Deo
firma adhæsio: atque finis mei felix consummatio. Et
precor te, ut ad illud ineffabile convivium me pecca­
torem perducere digneris, ubi tu cum Filio tuo et Spiritu
Sancto, Sanctis tuis es lux vera, satietas plena, gaudium
sempiternum, jucunditas consummata, et felicitas per­
fecta.
Per eumdem Christum Dominum nostrum.

Amen.
II.

Oratio Sancti Bonaventuræ.
Transfige, dulcissime Domine Jesu, medullas et viscera
animæ meæ suavissimo ac saluberrimo amoris tui vulnere,
vera serenaque et apostolica sanctissima caritate, ut
langueat et liquefiat anima mea solo semper amore et

Prayers of the Missal.

2S5

desiderio tui, te concupiscat et deficiat in atria tua,
cupiat dissolvi et esse tecum. Da, ut anima mea te
esuriat, panem Angelorum, refectionem animarum sanc­
tarum, panem nostrum quotidianum supersubstantialem,
habentem omnem dulcedinem et saporem et omne de­
lectamentum suavitatis: te, in quem desiderant Angeli
prospicere, semper esuriat et comedat cor meum, et
dulcedine saporis tui repleantur viscera animæ meæ: te
semper sitiat fontem vitæ, fontem sapientiæ et scientiæ,
fontem æterni luminis, torrentem voluptatis, ubertatem
domus Dei: te semper ambiat, te quaerat, te inveniat, ad
te tendat, ad te perveniat, te meditetur, te loquatur, et
omnia operetur in-laudem et gloriam nominis tui, cum
humilitate et discretione, cum dilectione et delectatione
cum facilitate et affectu, cum perseverantia usque in
finem: et tu sis solus semper spes mea, tota fiducia mea,
divitiæ meæ, delectatio mea, jucunditas mea gaudium
meum, quies et tranquillitas mea, pax mea, suavitas
mea, odor meus, dulcedo mea, cibus meus, refectio mea,
refugium meum, auxilium meum, sapientia mea, portio
mea, possessio mea, thesaurus meus, in quo fixa et firma
et immobiliter semper sit radicata mens mea et cor
meum. Arnen.
III.

Rhythmus S. Thomæ ad Sacram Eucharistiam.
(Indulg. 100 dierum, Leo PP. XIII., 20 Dec. 1SS4.)

Adoro te devote, latens Deitas,
Quæ sub his figuris vere latitas;
Tibi se cor meum totum subjicit:
Quia te contemplans totum deficit.
Visus, tactus, gustus in te fallitur,
Sed auditu solo tuto creditur.
Credo quidquid dixit Dei Filius:
Nil hoc verbo Veritatis verius.

286

Thanksgiving After 71/ass.
In cruce latebat sola Deitas;
At hic latet simul et humanitas.
Ambo tamen credens atque confitens,
Peto quod petivit latro pœnitens.
Plagas, sicut Thomas, non intueor;
Deum tamen meum te confiteor:
Fac me tibi semper magis credere,
In te spem habere, te diligere.

O memoriale mortis Domini ! .
Panis vivus, vitam præstans homini:
Præsta meæ menti de te vivere,
Et te illi semper dulce sapere.
Pie Pelicane, Jesu Domine,
Me immundum munda tuo sanguine:
Cujus una stilla salvum facere
Totum’ mundum quit ab omni scelere.
Jesu, quem velatum nunc aspicio,
Oro, fiat illud, quod tam sitio;
Ut te revelata cernens facie,
Visu sim beatus tuæ gloriæ.
Amen.

INDULGENCED PRAYERS FOR PRIESTS.

I.
Prayers after Mass.
(Indulgence of three years.—This indulgence, as also lhe following in­
dulgences, are applicable to the souls in purgatory.—Pius IX.,
Dec. ii, 1S46.)

Obsecro te, dulcissime Domine Jesu Christe, ut Passio
tua sit mihi virtus, qua muniar, protegar, atque defendar:
vulnera tua sint mihi cibus potusque, quibus pascar,

Indîugcnced Prayers.

2 <87

inebrier, atque delecter; aspersio Sanguinis tui sit mihi
ablutio omnium delictorum meorum, mors tua sit mihi
gloria sempiterna. In his sit mihi refectio, exultatio,
sanitas, et dulcedo cordis mei. Oui vivis et regnas in
sæcula saeculorum. Arnen.

II.
Invocation of St. Ignatius.
(Post Missam Indulg. 7 annorum semel in die; aliter 300 dierum toties
quoties. Indulg. plenar. semel in mense, si hæc Oratio quotidie re­
citatur.—Pius IX., 9 Jan. 1854.)

Anima Christi, sanctifica me; Corpus Christi, salva
me; Sanguis Christi, inebria me; Aqua lateris Christi,
lava me; Passio Christi, conforta me. O bone Jesu,
exaudi me; intra Vulnera tua absconde me; ne per­
mittas me separari a te; ab hoste maligno defende me;
in hora mortis meæ voca me, et jube me venire ad te, ut
cum Angelis tuis laudem te in sæcula sæculorum. Amen.
III.

Prayer before the Crucifix.
(Plenary indulgence for those that recite it after Confession and Com­
munion, and who add some other prayer to the intention of His Holi­
ness.—Pius IX., July 31, 1858.)

En ego, O bone et dulcissime Jesu, ante conspectum
tuum genibus me provolvo ac maximo animi ardore te
oro atque obtestor, ut meum in cor vividos fidei, spei et
caritatis sensus, atque veram peccatorum meorum poeni­
tentiam, eaque emendandi firmissimam voluntatem velis
imprimere: dum magno animi affectu et dolore tua
quinque Vulnera mecum ipse considero ac mente con­
templor, illud præ oculis habens, quod jam in ore pone­
bat suo David propheta de te, O bone Jesu: “ Foderunt
manus meas et pedes meos, dinumeraverunt omnia ossa
mea.”

Preparation for XUass and (Jljanksgioinq after i

II.
CONSIDERATIONS AND AFFECTIONS.
FRA YERS.

VARIOUS

We do not precisely know when St. Alphonsus com­
posed and published this little work; but it is probably
that which is found in the collection printed in 1758
undei the title of Novena of Christmas, and which Car­
dinal Villecourt (1. 6, p. I„ ch. v. et vi. 1 Tableau chronl}
mentions in these words: “Acts for preparation and
thanksgiving, preceded by a few considerations on the
Holy Sacrifice of the Mass.”—Ed.

INTRODUCTION.

i.

Importance oe

the

Holy Sacrifice.

Man cannot perform a more holy, a more grand, and

a more sublime action than to celebrate a Mass, in regard
to which the Council of Trent says: “We must needs
confess that no other work can be performed by the
faithful so holy and divine as this tremendous mystery
itself.” 1 God himself cannot cause an action to be per­
formed that is holier and grander than the celebra­
tion of Mass. /XII the sacrifices of the Old Law were
but a shadow, a figure, of our divine Sacrifice. The
sacrifice of the lives of all the saints, of all the angels,
of the Mother of God herself, would certainly never pro­
cure for God the honor that a single Mass procures, be­
cause only the Mass renders to God an infinite honor.
The Mass is therefore an action that renders to God
the greatest honor that can be rendered to him, and that
obtains the most powerful suffrage for the souls in pur­
gatory. It is also an action that breaks most triumph­
antly the powers of hell, that most efficaciously appeases
the anger of the Lord against sinners, and that obtains
for us most abundant graces. For what is the good thing
of him, and what is his beautiful thing, but the corn of the
elect, and wine sfringing forth virgins?2 At the Mass the
’ “ Necessario fatemur nullum aliud opus adeo sanctum ac divinum
a Christi fidelibus tractari posse, quam hoc tremendum mysterium.”—
Sess. xxii. Deer, de obs. in eclebr. M.
5 “ Quid enim bonum ejus est. et quid pulchrum ejus, nisi frumentum
electorum, ct vinum germinans virgines ?”—ix. 17.

20)2

Preparation and Thanksgiving.

Son of God himself sacrifices himself to his eternal
Father and gives himself to us in the Holy Sacrament,
which contains all that is good and beautiful in the
Church; for, as St. Thomas says, all the other sacra­
ments have as their end the Eucharist—“ Nearly all the
sacraments are brought to perfection in the Eucharist.”1
Every Mass that is celebrated procures for the world
the greatest benefits that the Sacrifice on the cross pro­
cured for it, according to the teaching of the angelic
Doctor who says: “ Whatever is the effect of the Passion
of our Lord, is also entirely the effect of this sacrament.” ’
The holy Church also assures us of this when she says:
“ As many times as this commemorative sacrifice is cele­
brated, so often is the work of our redemption per­
formed.”3 In fact, it is the same Redeemer who is the
Victim offered on the altar where he offers himself as a
sacrifice by the ministry of the priests; and the Council
of Trent teaches: “ For the victim is one and the same—
the same now offering by the ministry of priests, who
then offered himself on the cross, the manner alone of
offering being different.”4 Thus, as the Doctors teach,
if Jesus Christ had not yet come into the world, the
priest would make him come by pronouncing the form
of Consecration according to the celebrated sentence of
St. Augustine: “ O sublime dignity of priests, in whose
hands, as in the womb of the Virgin, the Son of God be­
came incarnate !”5 The sacrifice of the cross is applied
1 “ Fere omnia Sacramenta in Eucharistia consummantur.”—P. 3, q.
65, a. 3.
2 “ Quidquid est effectus Dominicæ passionis, totum etiam est effectus
hujus Sacramenti.”—/n Jo. 6, lect. 6.
3 “ Quoties hujus Hostiæ commemoratio celebratur, opus nostræ
redemptionis exercetur.”—Doni. ix. post Pent.
4 “Una enim cademque est 11 ostia, idem nunc offerens Sacerdotum
ministerio, qui seipsum tunc in cruce obtulit, sola offerendi ratione di­
versa.”—xxii. De sacrif. M. c. ii.
5 “O veneranda Sacerdotum dignitas, in quorum manibus, velut in

Introduction.

♦

293

to tis by a Sacrifice of the altar. The Passion of our
Lord renders us capable of redemption; Mass puts us
in possession of it, and makes us participate in the merits
of Jesus Christ.
We are then incapable, by any work that we may per­
form, of thanking God for the innumerable benefits that
he has conferred upon us; but by offering to him Jesus
Christ at the Sacrifice of the Mass, we render him
worthy thanksgiving. St. Irenaeus says: “The divine
Sacrifice was instituted that we might not be ungrateful
to God.” : Moreover, by this sacrifice we can obtain all
graces. It has been promised us that we shall obtain
all that we shall ask of God in the name of Jesus Christ:
If you ask the Father anything in My name, he will give it to
you'f how much more confidently should we hope to
obtain what we ask, when we offer him Jesus Christ
himself! Our loving Redeemer is continually making
intercession for us in heaven: ITho also maketh intercession
for us.3 But this is done more especially at the time of
the Sacrifice of the Mass, in which, by the hands of the
priest, he presents himself to his Father to obtain graces
for us. If we knew that all the saints, with the Blessed
Virgin, were praying for us, what confidence would we
not have to obtain favors ! Now, a single prayer of
Jesus Christ can effect infinitely more than all the
prayers of the saints.
Poor, wretched sinners, what would become of us if
we had not this divine Sacrifice to appease the Lord?
“ For the Lord,” says the Council of Trent, “appeases
by the oblation thereof, and, granting the grace and
utero Virginis, Filius Dei incarnatur !”—Molina, Instit. Sac. tr. 1, c. 5,
1 “Divinum Sacrificium ideo institutum est, ne nos ingrati simus
apud Deum.” Adv. Iher. 1. 4, c. 3
2 “Si quid petieritis Patrem in nomine meo, dabit vobis.”—John,

3 “ Qui etiam interpellat pro nobis.” — Roni. viii. 34.

I

I
f

—HM

294

Preparation and Thanksgiving.

gift of penitence, forgives even heinous crimes and
sins.”1 In a word, as the Passion of Jesus Christ was
sufficient to save the whole world, so is a single Mass
sufficient to save it. Hence, while offering the chalice,
the priest says: “We offer unto Thee, O Lord! the
chalice of salvation, . . . for our salvation, and for that
of the whole world.”3

2. The Mass

that is celebrated with but

Little Respect and

Devotion.

Let us thence conclude what will be the account that
will have to be rendered by priests who celebrate this
great sacrifice without reverence. The Venerable Father
John d’Avila, hearing that a priest had died after having
celebrated his first Mass, cried out: “O what a terrible
account will this priest have to render for this first
Mass !” Alas ! where do we find devotion, reverence,
among the priests that say Mass ? Mass is, as we have
said, the sublimest, the holiest action; so that, accord­
ing to the Council of Trent, we should perform it with
as much devotion and purity of conscience as possible:
“ It is sufficiently clear that all industry and diligence
are to be applied to this end; that it be performed with
the greatest possible inward cleanness and purity of
heart, and outward show of devotion and piety.”3
Nevertheless, this action is the most neglected by many
priests. Certainly, they would use more care in per­
forming a part in a comedy than they would in cele1 “ Hujus quippe oblatione placatus Dominus, gratiam et donum
pœnitentiæ concedens, crimina et peccata etiam ingentia dimittit.”—
•SZrj·. xxii. De Sacrif. M. c. ii.
’“Offerimus tibi, Domine, calicem salutaris . . . pro nostra et
totius mundi salute.”
3 “ Satis apparet omnem operam et diligentiam in eo ponendam esse,
ut, quanta maxima fieri potest interiori cordis munditia atque exteriori
devotionis ac pietatis specie, peragatur.”—Sets. xxii. Deer. de obs. in
cel. M.

Ik

Introduction,

295

brating Mass. There are some that go so far as to say
Mass in less than a quarter of an hour. This cannot be
excused from a mortal sin even when it would be a Mass
for the dead, as we have proved in our Moral Theology·,'
for it is impossible to celebrate Mass in so short a time
without neglecting in a serious manner the words and
the ceremonies; without gravely failing in the respect
and gravity that such a Sacrifice demands; and, more­
over, without giving great scandal to seculars.
In speaking of this subject, one should shed tears, and
tears of blood. On the day of judgment, priests that
celebrate in this manner will be greatly to be pitied.
But greatly are also to be compassionated bishops that
permit them to celebrate Mass; for bishops, as in the
common opinion of Doctors, and as is certain according
to the Council of Trent, are strictly obliged to forbid
priests to celebrate Mass if they say it with such an
irreverence (called impiety by the Council), which, while
speaking of this divine Sacrifice, expresses itself thus:
“The holy Synod decrees that the ordinary bishops of
places shall take diligent care, and be bound, to prohibit
all those things that irreverence (which can hardly be
separated from impiety) has introduced.”2 To fulfil
this precept of the Council conformably to the terms
quoted, “ they shall take diligent care, and be bound, to
prohibit.” The bishops are therefore obliged continually
to watch and to gather information in regard to the
manner in which the Masses are celebrated in their
dioceses, and to suspend from celebrating Mass those
that perform this duty without due care and without
befitting gravity. Besides, this obligation imposed on
the bishops regards, not only secular priests, but also
1 Theol. mor. 1. 6, n. 400.
2 “ Decernit sancta synodus ut Ordinarii locorum ea omnia prohibere
sedulo curent ac teneantur, quæ irreverentia (quæ ab impietate vix
sejuncta esse potest) induxit.’’—.SWj. xxii. de obs. in cel. M.

296

Preparation and Thanksgiving,

religious; for by the same decree the bishops are in this
respect appointed apostolic delegates—“ As delegates of
the Apostolic See, they may prohibit, ordain, reform, and
establish, and may compel the faithful people inviolably
to observe them, by ecclesiastical censures and other
penalties.” 1
However, notwithstanding all this, we must say that
it is a pity to sec priests ordinarily holding in contempt
Jesus Christ when they celebrate this august mystery;
and what causes most astonishment is to see even re­
ligious belonging to the reformed Orders, in which regu­
lar observance should reign, saying Mass in such a way
that they would scandalize even Turks and idolaters.
It is true that the Sacrifice of the altar suffices to
pacify God for all the sins of the world; but how can it
pacify him for the injuries that priests heap upon him
during the time that they offer the sacrifice to him ? In
celebrating Mass with so little respect, they on their part
cause God more dishonor than honor; they offend him
then by outraging the divine Victim even though they
offer him to God. The heretic who does not believe in
the real presence of Jesus Christ in the holy Sacrifice is
guilty; but more guilty is he who believes in it and
manifests no respect for it. Moreover, the priest who
celebrates Mass with little respect causes those that are
present to lose the esteem and the veneration due to the
majesty of so great a sacrament. The Jewish people
had at first great veneration for Jesus Christ; but when
they saw him despised by the priests, they lost all the
esteem that they had entertained for him. So, also, at
present the people lose the respect that they had for
Mass when they see it treated with so much negligence
and indevotion by priests. As a Mass celebrated de­
voutly inspires devotion, so, on the contrary, the irrev1 “ I psi, ut delegati Sedis Apostolicæ, prohibeant, mandent, corrigant,
atque, ad ea servanda, censuris aliisque poenis compellant.”

Introduction.

297

erence of the priest diminishes the veneration and even
the faith of those that are present. In fact, how could
the indevotion of the priest, who is the minister of this
divine Sacrifice and the guardian of the body of Jesus
Christ, inspire others with sentiments of respect and
devotion ? What idea can a priest give to others, of the
sanctity and the majesty of so august a mystery, who
shows for it contempt rather than veneration ?
But one will say: Seculars complain of priests when
the Mass is long. What ! is the little devotion that
seculars have, to be the rule governing the amount of
respect with which the priest should celebrate Mass? I
add that if all the priests would celebrate with the re­
spect and the gravity that are due to this great sacrifice,
seculars would assuredly be penetrated with a quite
different veneration for Mass; and they would not com­
plain of being obliged to hear a Mass that lasts half an
hour.
But usually seeing only Masses that inspire
anything but respect and devotion, they assume the
habit of indevotion and languor in the faith. Then if
they see a priest celebrate Mass with befitting reverence,
that bad habit makes them feel annoyed, and they com­
plain; and those that do not grow tired by remaining
several hours at a gaming-table, or in an ante-chamber
to pay court to a man of this world, find it irksome to
spend half an hour in a church in order to hear Mass.
If all the priests, says an author, would celebrate Mass
as priests, seculars would hear Mass devoutly as Chris­
tians.
How astonishing ! God enjoined upon priests of the
Old Law to tremble at the mere sight of the sanctuary
—Pavete ad sanctuarium meum;' and the priests of Jesus
Christ should dare to remain at the altar in the presence
of the incarnate Word to offer him as a sacrifice, to hold
him in their hands, and to nourish themselves with his
adorable flesh,—to do all this with little respect*!
1 Lcvit. xxvi. 2

i

2gS

Preparation and Thanksgiving.

For my part, says one of them, I do not fail in what
is essential; to fail in the ceremonies is a trifling matter.
Let him who speaks in this manner listen to the words
that the Lord addressed to those that neglected the cere­
monies of the ancient sacrifices: But if thou wilt not hear
the voice of the Lord thy God, to keep and to do all his com­
mandments and ceremonies which I command thee this day,
all these curses shall come upon thee, and overtake thee.
Cursed shalt thou be in the city, cursed in the field. . .
St.
Teresa used to say: “ For the least of the ceremonies of
the Church I would lay down my life a thousand times.”12
And the priest should set little value on the ceremonies
of Mass ! Father Suarez3 teaches that the omission of
any ceremony in the Mass is a sin; and Doctors agree
in saying that a notable negligence in the ceremonies,
which must necessarily be the case if one celebrates
Mass too hurriedly, is a mortal sin, as well on account
of the great irreverence that one commits against the
holy Sacrifice as on account of the scandal given
thereby to those that are present by making them lose
the veneration that is due to the Mass. To you, O priests,
that despise My name, and have said : Wherein have we de­
spised Thy name ? . . . In that you say : The table of the
Lord is contemptible? The contempt that priests have
for the altar is the cause why others also show contempt
for it.
Because Mass is so badly celebrated, we see that among
so many priests there are so few saints. Moses did not
emerge from the interview that he had with God with1 “Quod si audire nolueris vocem Domini Dei tui, ut custodias et
facias omnia mandata ejus et cæremonias, quas ego præcipio tibi hodie,
venient super te omnes maledictiones istæ, et apprehendent te. Male­
dictus eris in civitate, maledictus in agro. . . —Deut. xxviii. 15.
2 Life, ch. 33.
3 De Sacram, d. 84, s. 2.
4 “ Ad vos, o Sacerdotes, qui despicitis nomen meum, et dixistis: In
quo despeximus nomen tuum? ... In eo quod dicitis: Mensa Domini
despecta est.”—Mal. i. 6.

f

Introduction.
out being entirely inflamed with love so that his face
was resplendent with light; in the same way no priest
should leave the altar without being inflamed with new
fervor. But experience shows that the priests who cele­
brate Mass with little devotion always continue in the
same faults. They are seen to be always lukewarm,
always impatient, proud, envious, always attached to
their own honor, to their own interest, to the pleasures
and pastimes of the world. Where is therefore the fruit
of so many divine Sacrifices that they offer every day on
the altar of the Lord, and of so many Communions in
which every day they nourish themselves with the flesh
of Jesus Christ ?
3. Preparation for Mass.

Cardinal Bona gives us this advice: “ The defect is
not in the food, but in the disposition of the one that
eats it.” * Hence, to come to the point, I say that the
first cause why priests commit so many faults and cele­
brate with so little devotion and respect is that they go
to the altar without thinking of what they are going to
do; one goes to the altar through a motive of self-inter­
est, through habit, without the proper disposition, and
without preparation.
As for the disposition: in order to derive benefit from
the Mass two things are necessary—the desire co advance
in divine love, and detachment from earthly affections.
Divine love finds no room in a heart filled with the
things of the earth; it cannot enter there.
As for the preparation: at least a half-hour’s, or, at the
very least, a quarter of an hour’s, meditation should be
devoted to it. What devotion can be brought to the
Mass by a priest who goes to celebrate Mass without
preparation, passing at once to the altar from worldly
1 “ Defectus non in cibo est, sed in edentis dispositione.”—De Sacr.
M. c. 6, § 6.

joo

Preparation and Thanksgiving.

occupations and discourse, without even thinking of
what he is going to do ?
It is indeed remarkable that so many excellent
authors—Cardinal Bona, Fathers Molina, Mansi, and
Sabatini, and many others—earnestly recommend the
preparation for Mass, and have written for this purpose
so beautiful considerations and affections; and yet how
many are there that make this preparation ? I have
therefore thought of publishing the following Consid­
erations and Affections as a preparation for Mass for
every day of the week. I have tried to make them
very
I
short, so that priests who cannot spend much time in
preparation may at least read these few reflections be­
fore celebrating, and recite the acts that follow them.
4. Thanksgiving.

At the end I have added some other Affections and
Prayers for thanksgiving after Mass; for the neglect of
making the thanksgiving is also a very deplorable dis­
order, which is the cause why priests derive so little
benefit from the holy Sacrifice. What a pity to see so
many priests who, having scarcely said Mass, leave the
church or begin to speak about useless things ! Authors
also strive to recommend the union with God after Com­
munion; but who are the priests that observe this prac­
tice? There are some; but they are rare. We even see
religious who, living in solitude, say many prayers at
other times, but who are careless about uniting them­
selves to God after Mass.
Many grave authors, however, teach that holy Com­
munion, as long as the sacramental species last, produce
more and more fruit in the soul, according as we mul­
tiply the acts by which we dispose ourselves to receive
graces. Besides, they say that the good acts after Com­
munion are of much more value and merit before God
than if they were made at some other time; and with

Introduction.

301

reason, for then the soul is united with Jesus Christ,
according to what he himself has said: He that eateth My
flesh, and drinketh My blood, abideth in Me, and I in him. ‘
On his part our Lord, at this moment, seems to be more
disposed to distribute his graces. St. Teresa assures us
that Jesus Christ after Communion places himself in
our soul as upon a throne of grace, and he says to it:
IVhat wilt thou that I should do to thee t2 Dear soul, ask
graces of me; I have expressly come to do thee favors;
ask of me now what thou wishest of me, and thou wilt
obtain it. In the same manner Father Balthasar Al­
varez and all the mystical Doctors recommend that one
should set a high value on the time that follows Com­
munion. The Venerable John d’Avila, even during his
missions, as is related in his life, spent at least two hours
in prayer after Mass.
5. A Word to those

that

Abstain from saying Mass
Humility.

through

Before coming to the Considerations, it seems fitting to
add here the opinion expressed by a wise author in regard
to those who through humility abstain from celebrating
Mass. These priests say: I abstain from celebrating
Mass often, because I know that I am unworthy of such
a privilege. The author answers them, that it is well to
abstain from saying Mass out of humility, but that to do
so is not the best act: the acts of humility procure hon­
or to God, but it is a finite honor, which comes from us;
while the honor that we render to him in celebrating
Mass is an infinite honor, because it is given to God by
a divine Person. When, therefore, we take care to pre­
pare ourselves to celebrate Mass with such a devotion
as our weakness will permit us, we procure much more
glory to God by celebrating Mass than by abstaining
from doing so through humility.
1 “Qui manducat meam carnem, ct bibit meum sanguinem, in me
manet, et ego in illo.”—John, vi. 57.
2 “ Quid libi vis faciam ?”—Mark, x. 51.

Preparation for ittass.
CONSIDERATIONS AND AFFECTIONS FOR EVERY DAY IN THE

WEEK.

I.
For Sunday.
*

Consideration.
De stercore erigens pauperem, ut collocet eum cum principibus populi sui.
Ps. exii. 7, 8.
(Raising up the needy from the earth, and lifting up the poor out of the dunghill.

Consider, O priest, that God could not have made
you greater in this world than he has done. For to
what greater dignity could he have raised you, than to
make you his minister on earth for those things that be­
long to his greater glory ? He has allowed you to ascend
the altar, to sacrifice thereon his own Son. In how
many ways has he not chosen you, in order to make you
a priest ! Out of innumerable creatures whom he might
have made, he has chosen you, and has placed you in
the world. Again, from the midst of millions of infidels
and heretics he has chosen to place you in the true
Church: he has made you a Christian and a Catholic.
Moreover, out of so many millions of believers he has
made you a priest.
Ah ! if God should have honored but one man in the
world with the priesthood, with the power of causing
the Incarnate Word to descend upon this earth and of
delivering souls from hell by absolving them from their
sins, in what estimation would not such a priest be held
by all? and what thanksgivings would not this priest
offer to God ? What would he not do out of love for
him, in seeing himself chosen before albother men for

I. For Sztnday.

3θ3

so great an honor? But consider here, O priest, that
the number of other priests in no way diminishes your
own dignity and your own obligations.
It is with reason, then, that Almighty God expects
every priest to belong entirely to himself. The Holy
Scriptures call a priest homo Dei, that is, a man who be­
longs to God alone. The priests of the Old Law ex­
tended their hands over the victims to signify that they
themselves offered their own lives in sacrifice, in the
same way as they sacrificed the lives of the animals:
and so in like manner, when the priests of the New Law
extend their hands over the oblata they likewise declare
that they are bound to offer their lives and their entire
selves to God, in union with the life of Jesus Christ,
whom they offer in the Holy Sacrifice.
Behold, then, you are now about to approach the altar,
where by a few words you will call down the divine
Word into your hands, and at the sound of your voice
the substance of the bread and of the wine will be
changed into the body and blood of Jesus Christ. You
are going, moreover, to the altar as the ambassador of
the human race, to intercede with God for the Church
and for all mankind. Prepare yourself, then, by the
following affections.
Affections.

O my God ! it is in me indeed that the words of David
have their proper fulfilment: De stercore erigens pau­
perem, ut collocet eum cum principibus populi sui. For see
how I, a miserable sinner, who for my sins-have deserved
these many years to be imprisoned in hell beneath the
devil’s feet, abandoned by ail and by Thee my beloved
Lord, am now about to celebrate, that is to offer Thee
in sacrifice Thine own Son. Behold, in a few moments
the King of Heaven, the Eternal Word, will at my word
come down upon the altar. He will come into my

304

Preparation for Mass.

hands, to be offered by me, and then to feed me with
his own most holy flesh.
O God of my soul, I, a priest ! I, who have so often
turned my back upon Thee ! I, who for a mere trifle, or
for a brief and empoisoned pleasure, have bartered Thy
friendship and renounced Thy grace and Thy love. Ah!
how wert Thou able to choose me among so many faith­
ful and innocent souls to be Thy priest?
Enlighten me, I beseech Thee, O Lord; increase my
faith: Noverim te, noverim me. Make me know who
Thou art, who wiliest to give Thyself to me this morn­
ing; and who I am, who am about to receive Thee. I
pray Thee, through the merits of Thy blood, cleanse my
soul from its many stains before I ascend the altar.
Pardon me, O my Jesus ! before Thou comest into my
hands and into my breast. I have offended and dis­
pleased Thee, the Sovereign Good;. I am sorry for this
with all my soul.
I believe, my Redeemer, that Thou art the Son of
God; that Thou didst die for me, and that Thou hast
left Thyself in the most Holy Sacrament to be sacrificed
by Thy priests, and to become our food.
I hope of Thee, through Thy Passion and Thy prom­
ises, to love Thee always for the time to come, and to
possess Thee in eternity. I love Thee, my dear Re­
deemer—I love Thee more than myself; and because I
love Thee, I repent with my whole heart of all my
offences against Thee, because by them I have offended
Thee who art infinite goodness.
*
I love Thee; my God; but I love Thee too little.
I would wish to love Thee as much as a priest is
bound to love Thee. Γ desire to receive Thee with that
* It is well to repeat every day, immediately before celebrating,
these four acts of faith, hope, love, and contrition; and this even
though the meditation be already made.
'·

Λ For Sunday.
love with which so many loving souls receive Thee.
Inflame me, I beseech Thee, with Thy love, and make
me all Thine own.
Eternal Father, I offer Thee this Sacrifice in thanks­
giving for all Thy benefits to mankind, especially for
those conferred on the sacred humanity of Jesus Christ,
the most Blessed Virgin, on my guardian angel, and on
all my patron saints: and I beg of Thee, through the
merits of Jesus Christ, holy perseverance, Thy love, and
all those other graces that Jesus, Mary, and my holy
Advocates ask of Thee for me.
With regard to prayers for others, it will be well for the priest to
recommend in the holy Mass those who are named in the following
Memento :
Memento of the Living.

I. O Lord! I recommend to Thee the Sovereign Pon­
tiff, and all prelates, confessors, preachers, and priests:
grant them zeal and the spirit of their state, that they
may give themselves to the salvation of souls.
II. My relatives, friends, and enemies; the dying who
are on the point of leaving this world; and all the faith­
ful who are in Thy grace: give them, O Lord, persever­
ance and the fervor in Thy love.
III. All infidels, heretics, and sinners: give them light
and strength, that they may all know and love Thee.
Memento of the Dead.

I. I recommend to Thee, O Lord! the souls of my
parents, benefactors, friends, and enemies; and of those
who are in Purgatory through my fault.
II. The souls of the priests, and especially of those
who labored for souls.
III. The souls of those who were most devout to the
Passion of Jesus Christ, to the most Holy Sacrament,
and to the divine Mother; the souls who are the most
20

3o6

Preparation for Mass.

forgotten; those who are suffering the most; and those
who are nearest to the gate of Paradise.
Each Memento may be repeated every day ; at least the intention may be
made of recommending those here specified.

Forma Intentionis

ad

Missam Celebrandam.

Ad laudem et gloriam Sanctissimæ Trinitatis, in
memoriam benedicti Salvatoris nostri Jesu Christi, vitae,
passionis, mortis, et resurrectionis, ac in operum et
meritorum suorum omni unique Sanctorum unionem;
ad laudem quoque et exaltationem Beatissimæ semper
Virginis ejus matris Mariae, coelestium Angelorum,
Sanctorum atque Sanctarum, et signanter N. N. et alio­
rum devotorum meorum; offero, etiam cum ipsorum
beatorum spirituum laudibus, Sanctorum omnium pre­
cibus et meritis, nunc et semper, hoc et omnia alia sacri­
ficia, officia, orationes, et bona opera totius mundi, pro
meis praesentibus et futuris animæ et corporis neces­
sitatibus; in auxilium et consolationem meam, et in
remissionem omnium peccatorum meorum, quorum
veram contritionem semper habeo et habere intendo,
conor et cupio; omniumque vivorum et defunctorum
meorum parentum, fratrum, sororum, consanguineorum,
amicorum, inimicorum, benefactorum in spiritualibus et
temporalibus, superiorum, subditorum, ac illorum, qui­
bus fui gravamen, scandalum, et occasio peccandi; pro
omni gradu Sanctae Catholicae Ecclesiæ ac illius con­
servatione, augmento et exaltatione; Christianorum
principum unione et concordia, hæresum exstirpatione,
summi Pontificis salute, et animarum in purgatorio
existentium liberatione; pro conservatione et augmento
omnium observantium religionum, pro conversione
omnium infidelium nationum, pro mihi commissis et
commendatis. Denique pro illis omnibus vivis atque
defunctis, pro quibus Dominus noster Jesus Christus et
ejus Beatissima Mater et Virgo Maria sciunt et volunt

II. For Monday.

307

me debere orare: sic oro ct obsecro, sic consecrare et
sacrificare intendo et propono, ac juxta intentionem
Sanctæ Catholicæ Ecclesiæ et meorum Superiorum pro
debito voluntatem.
Ego N. minister, licet indignus. In nomine Patris et
Filii et Spiritus Sancti. Arnen. Cum intentione lu­
crandi et acquirendi omnes quascumque possum indul­
gentias.

II.
For Monday.
Consideration.
Hoc facite in meam commemorationem.—Luc. xxii. 19.
(Do this for a commemoration of me.)

It is the opinion of sound theologians that by these
words priests are bound, when celebrating Mass, to call
to mind the Passion and death of Jesus Christ. And it
seems the Apostle requires the name of those who comm u n icate : Quotiescumque manducabitis panem hunc et calicem
bibetis, mortem Domini annuntiabitis (1 Cor. xi. 26). St.
Thomas writes that for this very end the Redeemer has
left us the most Holy Sacrament, namely, that we might
ever remember the blessings that he has obtained for us
and the love he has shown in dying forus: Ut autem
tanti beneficii jugis in nobis maneret memoria, Corpus suum in
cibum ct Sanguinem in potum fidelibus reliquit {Off. Ss. Sacr.
lect. 4). And hence the most holy Sacrament is called,
by the same holy Doctor, Passionis memoriale.
Consider, therefore, O priest, that this most Holy
Victim which you are about to sacrifice is that same
Lord who gave his blood and his life for you. But the
Holy Mass is not only the memorial of the Sacrifice of
the Cross, it is the very same Sacrifice; for he who offers
it, and the Victim offered, are the same, namely, the In­
carnate Word. The manner alone is different. The

jo8

Prepa ra tion for J[ass.

one was a sacrifice of blood, this is unbloody; in the one
Jesus Christ really died, in the other he dies mystically:
Una cade nique hostia, sola offerendi ratione diversa (Trident.
Sess. xxii. c. 2). Imagine, therefore, when you celebrate,
that you are on Calvary, and that you are offering to
God the blood and the life of his Son. And when you
communicate, imagine that you are drawing from the
wounds of the Saviour his precious blood.
Consider, moreover, that in every Mass the work of
Redemption is renewed; so much so, that if Jesus Christ
had not died once upon the Cross, the celebration of
one Mass would procure for the world the very same
blessings that we have received from the death of our
Redeemer. Tantum valet (says St. John Chrysostom)
*
celebratio Missœ quantum mors Christi in cruce. So that
all the merits of the Passion are applied to men by
means of the Sacrifice of the altar, and more abundantly
to the priests who offer it.
Hence St. Francis of Assisi (who considered himself
unworthy of the priesthood, and therefore would never
become a priest) exhorted priests to detach themselves
from the things of the world, and to give themselves
solely to the love and honor of their God, who had so
greatly love and honored them; and he added that
those priests were indeed exceedingly unhappy who,
whilst they have Jesus so near to them on the altar,
cherish in their hearts an attachment for anything of
this world: Videte sacerdotes (these are the saint’s words)
dignitatem vestram ; et sicut super omnes propter hoc myste­
rium' honoravit vos Dominus, ita et vos diligite cum, ct honor­
ate. Magna infirmitas, quando Jesum sic prœsentem habetis,
et aliud in toto mundo curatis'
Affections,

O Lord! I am unworthy to appear before Thee; but
encouraged by Thy goodness, who has chosen me in
1 John Herold, De Sanct. s. 48,

//. For Monday.

309

spile of my unworthiness to be Thy priest, I come this
morning to offer unto Thee Thy Son. I offer Thee,
then, O my God! the spotless Lamb, in satisfaction for
my sins and for those of all mankind.
Ecce Agnus Eci. Here is the Lamb Thou didst behold
one day sacrificed for Thy glory and for our salvation
upon the altar of the Cross. For the love of this Vic­
tim, so dear to Thee, apply his merits to my soul, and
pardon me all the offences, great and small, that I have
committed against Thee. I grieve with my whole heart
for having offended Thee, the Infinite Goodness.
And Thou, my Jesus, come and wash away in Thy
blood all my stains, ere I receive Thee this morning.
Domine, non sum dignus, ut intres sub tectum meum; sed tan­
turn dic verbo, et sanabitur anima mea. I am not worthy
to receive Thee; but Thou, O heavenly physician, art
able with one word to heal all my wounds. Come and
heal me.
Erravi sicut ovis quas periit. I am that sheep who have
wilfully chosen to damn myself, by flying away from
Thee, my Redeemer; but Thou art the good shepherd,
who hast given Thy life to save me. Quare servum tuum,
quia mandata tua non sum oblitus. Seek me, O my Jesus;
do not abandon me. Seek me, and bind me on Thy
shoulders, for I firmly purpose to serve and love Thee
as much as I am able.
Thou has said, Oves meæ vocem meam audiunt, et non
rapiet cas quisque de manu mea. Thou art calling me to
love Thee: behold, I leave all and come to Thee, my
Life. I desire to obey Thee in all things. I renounce
all the pleasures of the world, since Thou dost deign to
give me this morning Thy mosj holy flesh to be my
food.
I love Thee, O my Jesus, above every good; and I de­
sire to receive Thee, in order to love Thee more. Thou
givest Thyself wholly to me; I give myself all to Thee.

31 o

Preparation for Mass.

Thou shall be always my all, my only good, my only
love.
O Mary, my Mother, obtain for me a portion of that
humility and fervor with which thou didst receive Jesus
in thy Holy Communions.
III.

For Tuesday.
Consideration.
Hic est Filius meus dilectus, in quo mihi bene complacui.—Matt. xvii. 5.
(This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased).

In the Old Law, men honored God by many sacrifices;
but in the New, God is more honored by one single
Mass than by all the old sacrifices, for these were but
the shadow and type of our Sacrifice of the altar.
In the Holy Mass, God is honored as much as he de­
serves to be honored, since the same infinite honor is
paid to him again that Jesus Christ paid to him when
he sacrificed himself upon the Cross. One single Mass
gives more honor to God than have given to him, or
will give him all the prayers and penances of the saints,
the labors of the apostles, all the torments of the mar­
tyrs and all the burning love of the seraphim and of
the divine Mother. Now, it is this honor, Q priest,
which God desires to receive this morning from you.
It is also just that God should be thanked for all the
immense blessings which, in his infinite goodness, he
has conferred upon us. But what fitting thanksgiving
can we miserable creatures offer to him ? If the Lord
had only but once shown us one single mark of affection,
even then he would deserve an infinite thanksgiving
from us, inasmuch as that affection is the gift and favor
of an infinite God. But see he has given us a way of
not remaining overwhelmed with confusion in the midst
of such obligations, and of thanking him worthily. And

Iil. For Tuesday.

3"

how? By offering to him Jesus in the Mass. In this
way God is fully thanked and satisfied.
This great Victim which is offered to him is his own
very Son, in whom he finds his delight. The sacrifice
is of the life of a God, who in the Consecration and in
the Communion is sacrificed by a mystical death. It
was in this way that David thanked God for all the
graces he had received: Quid retribuam Domino pro omni­
bus quee retribuit mihiΊ calicem salutaris accipiam QPs. cxv.
13). And so Jesus himself thanked his divine Father
for all the blessings conferred upon mankind: Iit accepto
calice gratias egit et dixit : Accipite, et dividite inter vos (Luke,
xxii. 17).
Affections.

O my God and my Creator, how couldst Thou choose
me to honor Thee by means of the Sacrifice of Thy Son,
when in past times I have so dishonored Thee by the
insults I have offered Thee? Instead of punishing me
in hell, Thou hast honored me in making me a priest
and the minister of Thy glory.
Since, then, Thou dost deign and art pleased to re­
ceive this great Sacrifice from my hands, I unite my
poor heart to the Heart of Jesus Christ, and in his name
I offer it to Thee, in acknowledgment of Thy supreme
dominion.
Would that I could see Thy infinite majesty adored
and loved by all men! May the honor that I pay Thee
this morning, in sacrificing to Thee Thy Son, make
amends for all the dishonor that men have shown and
show Thee by their sins!
I intend at the same time to thank Thee by this Mass
for all the blessings conferred upon the world, and
especially on me a miserable sinner, who have deserved
for my ingratitude to be abandoned by Thee; for I have
gone on multiplying my sins, and 1 hou hast continued
to increase Thy graces to me. I thank 1 hee, O infinite

Preparation for Mass.
Goodness; rather I will say, Jesus Christ thanks Thee
for me.
Enlighten me, I beseech Thee, O Lord, this morning,
through the merits of Jesus Christ; inflame me with
Thy love, and detach me from the earth: do not allow
me any longer to resist so many winning arts of Thy
love. I love Thee, O Sovereign Good, with all my
heart. I desire to leave all, inorder to please Thee. O
God, worthy of infinite love, make known to me, I pray
Thee, more and more the greatness of Thy goodness, so
that I may become evermore enamoured of Thee, and
may labor to please Thee in all things without reserve.
Thou hast shown Thyself enamoured of my soul, and
shall I be able to love any but Thee? No, my Lord;
henceforward I will live for Thee alone: I will love
Thee only, who indeed deservest all my love. O Eternal
Father, I hope in the blood of Jesus Christ that Thou
by Thy grace wilt carry this my desire into effect. Thou
hast shown me so many favors when I was flying away
from Thee; much more then am I bound to hope from
Thee, now that I seek and desire nought but Thy love.
O Mary, my Mother, who carried in thy bosom that God
whom I am going this morning to receive, help me to
receive him with humility and love.
IV.

For Wednesday.
Consideration.
Ipse est propitiatio pro peccatis nostris.—i
(He is the propitiation for our sins.)

ii. 2.

Consider that the punishment due to sins is remitted
by the Sacrifice of the altar, and immense benefits arc
obtained in favor of sinners. Unhappy should we be
were there not this great Sacrifice to withhold the divine
justice from inflicting those just chastisements that our
sins deserve. It is certain that all the victims of the Old
»

-

IV. For Wednesday.
Law were not able to appease the indignation of God
against sinners. Numquid placari potest Dominus in mil­
libus arietum I (Mich. vi. 7.) Even had the lives of all
men and all angels been sacrificed, the divine justice
would not have been worthily satisfied for one single
sin committed by a creature against its Creator. Jesus
Christ alone was able to make satisfaction for our sins.
/pse est propitiatio pro peccatis nostris. And for this end
the eternal Father sent him into the world, that by be­
coming mortal man he might appease for sinners. And
this sacrifice is renewed in every Mass that is celebrated.
Consider, therefore, O priest, your great office, to be
the mediator between God and sinners, by offering
upon the altar the life and merits of Jesus Christ, for
the sake of which the Lord is moved to grant to sinners
light and strength, and then the pardon of their sins:
Hac oblatione placatus Dominus, gratiam et donum pœ n iten­
tice concedens, crimina et peccata etiam ingentia dimittit ( Trid.
Sess. xxii. c. 2). Oh, how much more powerfully does
the voice of the innocent blood of the Redeemer cry out
for pity on us, than did the blood of Abel cry out
for vengeance against Cain! Accessistis ad Mediatorem
Jcsum, et sanguinis aspersionem melius loquentem quam Abel
(Ileb. xii. 22.)
Affections.

O great God, Thou art indignant against sinners, and
with too great reason; for they repay Thee with in­
gratitude for all that great love Thou hast shown them.
But if the sins of the world are great, greater is the
offering and the gift which this morning I am about to
present to Thee: Non sicut delictum, ifa et donum (Rom. v.
15). I offer to Thee this morning the Sacrifice of Thine
own Son: may this Victim, so dear to Thee, appease
Thee, and move Thee to have pity on all poor sinners,
who either know Thee not, or if thev* know Thee y will
not love Thee, and live deprived of Thy grace. Give

314

Preparation for Mass.

them light and strength to come out of the miserable
state in which they are blindly living.
I pray to Thee for all, but especially for myself who
have been favored by Thee more highly than others,
and who have been more ungrateful than others in
offending and despising Thee. For the love of Jesus
Christ, pardon me, O my God! all my sins, mortal and
venial: all acts of impatience, my untruths, my intem­
perance, the distractions and negligences at Mass, in
my Office, and in prayer. I repent of them all, because
they have offended Thee, the infinite Goodness, who
dost deserve from all men, but especially from me, a
priest, infinite love.
I love Thee, infinite Goodness; I love Thee above all
things; and I promise Thee to be willing to die rather
than wilfully to give Thee the slightest displeasure.
Ah, my Jesus, Thy death, Thy blood, are my hope. By
Thy merits I ask of Thee and I hope for the grace to
be faithful to Thee, and to love Thee with all my heart,
and to love none but Thee. Most holy Mary, may thy
assistance accompany me now that I go to offer this
great Sacrifice to God.

V.
For Thursday.
Consideration.
In omnibus divites facti estis in illo.—i Cor. i. 5.
(In all things you are made rich in Him.)

Consider that by means of the Holy Mass Almighty
God hears more quickly the prayers of his priests. God
indeed at all times, as soon as he is asked through the
merits of Jesus Christ, dispenses his graces; but St.
John Chrysostom says that during the Holy Mass he
dispenses them more abundantly at the prayers of the
priest, because it is then that these prayershave greater
weight, from being united to the prayers of Jesus him-

self, who is the chief priest, and who offers himself in
this Sacrifice in order to obtain graces for us.
According to the Council of Trent,1 the time of the
celebration of Mass is precisely that time in which the
Lord is on the throne of grace, to which we are exhorted
by the Apostle to have recourse, that we may obtain
the Divine mercy and find grace: Adeamus ergo cum
fiducia ad thronum gratiae, ut misericordiam consequamur, et
gratiam inveniamus in auxilio opportuno (Heb. iv. 16).
St. John Chrysostom 2 says that the angels also wait
for the time of Mass to intercede with greater efficacy
in our favor; and he adds, that what is not obtained
during Mass is with difficulty obtained at any other
time.
Oh, what treasures of graces may a priest obtain for
himself and others if he beseeches the Lord with con­
fidence when he celebrates at the al Lar! The Venerable
Father Antony de Colellis said: “ When I am celebrating
and hold in my hands my Jesus Christ, I obtain of him
whatever I desire.”
In a word, St. Paul declares that in Jesus Christ we
obtain all riches and every grace, if we ask the Father
for them through his merits: In omnibus divites facti estis
in illo; ita ut nihil vobis desit in ulla gratia (i Cor. i. 5, 7).
But this is especially the case when the priest honors
Almighty God and propitiates him by the sacrifice of
his own Son. And if the Father precisely by means of
the Mass gives us in the most Holy Sacrament this same
Son who has been sacrificed to him, how can he, having
given us his Son, deny us any other grace? Quomodo
non etiam cum illo omnia nobis donavit I {Rom. viii. 32.)
Affections.

O miserable being that I have been! how many graces
have I lost, O my God, from having neglected to ask

3i6

Preparation for Mass,

Thee for them in the Masses that I have celebrated!
But since Thou now givest me light, I will no longer
be negligent in this respect. I unite, then, O eternal
Father, my prayers with those of Jesus Christ; and for
the love of this Thy Son, whom this morning I am going
to sacrifice to Thee, I pray Thee, in the first place, to
grant me pardon for all my sins, of which I repent
with my whole heart: and then make me know how in­
finitely Thou art deserving of being loved, and the im­
mense obligation I am under of loving Thee for Thy
goodness and the love Thou hast borne me: and give
me strength to detach myself from all earthly affections,
and to occupy my heart in the love of Thee alone, the
sovereign Good, who hast loved me so much.
I pray Thee also to enlighten those who know Thee
not, and who are living deprived of Thy grace. Give
to all the gift of Thy grace. Give to all the gift of Thy
holy fear. O infinite love of my God, make Thyself
known, make Thyself loved.
And do Thou, my dear Saviour, make me wholly
Thine before I die, and do not allow me to be ever
again separated from Thee. Ah, my Jesus, as long as
I live I am in this danger. I do not wish to lose Thee
more. Beg of Thy Father to let me die sooner than to
turn my back on Thee again. Beg of him to bind me
ever more closely to Thyself, who hast in so many ways
obliged me to love Thee. My Jesus, Thou art my love
and my hope. Grant that every time I behold Thee on
the altar I may say to Thee with my whole heart that
which St. Philip Neri said when he saw Thee in the
most Holy Sacrament—“ Behold my love, behold my
love, behold all my love.” Most Holy Mary, do thou
also pray for me. I am a priest. Make me by thy in­
tercession that which a priest ought to be, all for Jesus
Christ

VI. For Friday.

317

VI.

For Friday.
Consideration.
Accipite et comedite ; hoc est corpus meum — Matt. xxvi. 26.
(Take ye, and eat: This is My body.)

Consider that a priest who says Mass with devotion
is in a special manner sanctified by it; for in the Mass
he is admitted to an audience with the divine Majesty,
and he converses familiarly with the Incarnate Word:
it is then that he holds him in his hands, and speaks
to him confidentially, without ceremony and without
attendants.
Moreover, it is then that he is allowed to feed himself
with his own hands on the most holy flesh of Jesus
Christ, and to drink his blood; since it was to priests
especially that the Redeemer said: Accipite et comedite;
hoc est corpus meum.
The holy Communion is given also to lay persons,
but they are not allowed to take the most holy Sacra­
ment themselves, and to communicate whenever they
please: they aré obliged to receive Communion from
the hands of the priest, and when the priest is pleased
to give it to them; but the priest can take Jesus Christ
and communicate himself when he pleases.
Our Lord when speaking of the Sacraments, and
especially of the Eucharist, forbade his priests to give it
to sinners: Nolite dare sanctum canibus, neque ponatis mar­
garitis vestras ante porcos (Matt, vi i. 6). Margaritas vestras:
by pearls are signified the consecrated particles—but
observe the word vestras: this shows that the Sacrament
of the Altar is, as it were, the property of the priest;
for the priest takes it out of the tabernacle when he
pleases, carries it where he likes; he feeds himself on it
when he wills, and gives it to whom he wills. In a
word, the priest holds the keys of all the divine treas-

313

Preparation for Mass.

«
ures, to make use of them when he likes; for as St.John
Chrysostom says, in the most Holy Sacrament there is
the whole treasure of the goodness of God: Dicendo
Eucharistiam, omnem benignitatis Dei thesaurum aperio.
So that it seems when the priest celebrates he makes
himself in a certain way the master of Jesus in the
Blessed Sacrament: De toto Deo dives est.
Jesus Christ, then, belongs wholly to priests: but how
many priests are there who belong wholly to Jesus
Christ? O God! the greater number of them, how do
they love their Saviour who has so loved and exalted
them ? O God, how many poor country people are
there, poor peasants, who love Jesus Christ more than
so many priests ! Alas, what suffering for a priest who
is damned, when in hell he shall find himself forever at
a distance and separated from Jesus Christ, who on this
earth was so near to him, and belonged entirely to him!
Affections.

O my dear Jesus, Thou didst make Thyself a Victim
on the Cross that Thou mightest be sacrificed by me
upon the altar, and mightest fill me with Thy divine
blood. In short, in making me Thy priest, Thou hast
made Thyself all mine; Thou hast given Thyself entirely
to me; so that I can take Thee when I will, and feed
myself on Thee when I will.
My beloved Redeemer, increase my faith; make me
know who Thou art, when I hold Thee hidden in the
Sacrament in my hands; when Thou art close to me on
the altar; when I place Thy body in my mouth, and
approach my lips to Thy blood. How is it that I do
not burn with love in thinking of Thee who art my
God, and who art pleased to be treated with such famil­
iarity by me, as even to become my meat and drink ?
Thou wert not satisfied in giving all Thy blood and Thy
life upon the Cross for love of me: it is Thy will that I

VII. For Saturday
should drink this very blood, in order to unite myself
and to become one with Thee. Ipsa re nos suum efficit cor­
pus^ says St. John Chrysostom.1
Enlighten me, I beseech Thee, O my God, and help
me to be no longer ungrateful to Thine exceeding love.
Detach me from the earth. Grant that I may no longer
put any obstacles to the abundance of graces which
Thou dost dispense to those who receive Thee with
love in holy Communion. I love Thee, my Jesus, who
died for me and hast become my food. Eternal Father,
by the merits of Jesus Christ, whom I am about to
offer to Thee this morning, give me, all those graces
which I require in order to be wholly Thine. And
do thou, most holy Mary, pray to Jesus for me.VII.

VII.
For Saturday.
Consideration.
Festinans descende; quia hodie in domo tua oportet me manere.—Luc. xix. 5.
(Make haste and come down, for this day I must abide in thy house.)

Imagine that Jesus Christ says to you this morning
those very words which he once addressed to Zaccheus:
“ Be quick, come to the altar; for I desire this day to
enter into the house of your soul, to preserve its life, to
heal its wounds, to inflame it with My love.” All this
is done by the divine Sacrament. It is this bread that
gives life to the soul: Panis quem ego dabo, caro mea est
pro mundi vita {John, vi. 52). It is the medicine that
frees and preserves us from sins. Antidotuni quo libere­
mur a culpis quotidianis, et a peccatis mortalibus praeservemur
{Trid. Sess. xiii. c. 2). It is the fire that inflames the
soul with holy love, so that we all (as St. John Chrysos­
tom says), if only we place no obstacle, should leave the
altar flammam spirantes, terribiles effecti diaboloI
1 Ad pop. Ant. hom. 60.

' Adpop. Ant. hom. 61.

320

Preparation for Mass.
9

But, O my God, how is it that so many priests who
every morning feed on this heavenly bread, instead of
burning with divine love, are seen to be always more
attached to the world, and go always to the altar with
the very same wilful venial sins? All proceeds from
this, that they go to say Mass without the intention
and the desire of becoming saints, or else for interested
motives, or by way of routine. And therefore they
always commit the same faults; and so they approach
their death, and go to give an account to Jesus Christ
of the lukewarm and disorderly way in which their
whole priestly life was passed.
O priest! if you are one of these, consider that this
heavenly bread will not help you to become a saint, but
will, through your own fault, make ;ou more guilty be­
fore the divine tribunal. Amend your life; consider
that death is nigh. Consider those attachments and
those faults that hinder your progress in the divine
love, and do away with them. Remember that you are
a priest; remember that God has chosen you for his
favorite, and that he could not have made you greater.
Affections.

O God of infinite majesty, Thou wiliest to come this
morning to lodge in my soul; butthose houses in which
Thou art pleased to dwell ought to be holy: Dornum
tuam decet sanctitudo. Domine (Ps. xcii. 5). How shall I,
who am so imperfect and so full of faults, be able to re­
ceive Thee? Domine, non sum dignus ut intres suit tectum
meum.
Ah, my Redeemer, if I had now to appear before Thy
judgment-seat, what good account could I render Thee
of so many Masses said, and of the years during which
I have been a priest? Wait, O Lord, do not judge me
yet: Non intres tn judicium cum servo tuo. For pity’s sake,
wait for me yet a little while: Dimitte me, ut jdangam

Vif. f or Saturday.
paululum dolorem meum, antequam radam, et non revertar.
Prolong my life still a while, that I may weep over the
ingratitude with which I have treated Thee, O my Jesus,
up to the present time. Thou hast made me a priest;
but what kind of priestly life have I hitherto led? With
so many Masses and Communions, I ought to have be­
come all on fire with Thy love, all pure and holy. Thou
hast not failed on Thy part; the failure has been through
my own fault, and because of the obstacles I have thrown
in the way of Thy grace. My life has not honored
Thee—no, but has dishonored Thee in the sight of
heaven and earth. Thou hast snatched me out of the
world, and I have loved the world more than worldlings
themselves. Have mercy on me, O my God! Do not
abandon me, for I desire to amend my life. I repent
with my whole heart of all the displeasure I have given
Thee. I will begin to love Thee truly; I will begin this
very morning, on which I am again about to receive
Thee.
I love Thee, O God of my soul; I love Thee, my
Saviour, who, in order to save me, and to make me Thy
priest, didst give Thy life: Domine, non sum dignus ut in­
tres sub tectum meum, sed tantum dic verbo et sanabitur anima
mca. Pardon me, O my Jesus, and heal me. Detach
me from the world, and bind me closely to Thyself;
make me live as a priest, Thou who hast made me a
priest. Thy merits, my dear Redeemer, are my hope.
Eternal Father, this morning I offer to Thee Jesus
Christ, that Thou mayest make me all Thine own.
Most holy Mary, pray to Jesus for me.
21

fl

Cfjanksgining after fjoln ittass for roern 0an in the
tUeck.
Affections

for each

Day

of the

Week.

J.

For Sunday.
Mv clear Jesus, my Redeemer and my God! before
celebrating I adored Thee in heaven, considering Thee
in Thy glory enthroned at the right hand of Thy eternal
Father: now I adore Thee hidden within my breast
under the humble appearances of bread and wine, and
thus made the meat and drink of my soul.
Welcome, my Lord, to my soul. I thank Thee with
my whole heart: would that I could thank Thee as
Thou deservest! But what fitting thanksgiving could a
poor peasant offer who should behold his king enter
into his cabin to visit him ? he could but cast himself at
his feet, and remain there prostrate in silence, in astonish­
ment, and in thankfulness for this condescension. I
cast myself, therefore, at Thy feet, O my divine King,
O my Jesus, and I adore Thee from the depths of my
misery. I unite my adoration to that which the Most
Holy Mary offered Thee when she received Thee into
her most sacred womb: and would that I could also love
Thee as she loved Thee!
Ah, my Redeemer, in obedience to my words, Thou
hast this morning come down from heaven into my
hands; and I, how often by disobeying Thy command­
ments have I ungratefully turned my back upon Thee,
and have renounced Thy grace and Thy love! My
Jesus, I hope that now at this moment Thou hast for­
given me; but if through my fault Thou hast not yet
pardoned me, pardon me this morning; for I repent

I. For Sunday,

323

with my whole heart of having offended Thee, O In­
finite Goodness.
O my Jesus, would that I had always loved Thee!
At least from the day on which I said my first Mass I
should have burned with love for Thee. Thou hast
chosen me from the midst of so many millions of men
to be Thy priest, Thy favorite: what couldst Thou have
done more to make Thyself beloved by me? But I
thank Thee, my love, that Thou givest me time to do
that which I have not done. I wish to love Thee with
all my heart. No, I will not. cherish in my heart any
affection save for Thee, who hast so greatly obliged me
to love Thee.
Deus mens ct omnia. O my God, what are riches,
honors, the pleasures of the world! Thou art my All.
Thou shall be henceforth my only good, my only love.
I will say to Thee with St. Paulinus, Sibi habeant divitias
suas divitesy regna sua reges : mihi Christus gloria et regnum
est. Let the kings and rich ones of this world delight
indeed in their kingdoms and in their riches; Thou
alone, O my Jesus, shalt be my treasurer and my king­
dom.
Eternal Father, for the love of that Son whom I have
this morning sacrificed to Thee and received into my
heart, give me holy perseverance in Thy grace and the
gift of Thy holy love. I recommend to Thee again all
my relatives, friends, and enemies. I recommend to
Thee the souls in Purgatory, and all poor sinners.1
1 This prayer (Eternal Father, etc.) should be repeated every day
after Mass. It will also be well to recite each day the following In­
vocations, Anima Christi, etc., and repeat three times with particular
fervor the verse, JVe permittas me separari a te. They are enriched
with many indulgences. (Note by the author.)—Above, on page 2S6,
the Invocations of St. Ignatius are given as they are in the Kaccolta;
we, however, give them here as St. Alphonsus quotes them in his
opuscule, with the other prayers that he adds at the end.

3 24

Thanksgiving after Mass,

*
Most Holy Mary, my Mother, do thou obtain for me
holy perseverance and the love of Jesus Christ.
Invocations.

Anima Christi sanctissima, sanctifica me
Corpus Christi sacratissimum, custodi me
Sanguis Christi pretiosissime, inebria me
Aqua lateris Christi purissima, lava me.
Passio Christi amarissima, conforta me.
O bone Jesu! exaudi me:
Intra vulnera tua absconde me.
Ne permittas me separari a te.
Ab hoste maligno defende me.
In hora mortis meæ voca me.
Et jube me venire ad te.
Ut cum Sanctis et Angelis tuis collaudem te.
Per infinita sæcula saeculorum. Amen.

VARIOUS PRAYERS.

i. Precatiuncula Sacerdotibus Quotidie Legenda,

ut in

Dies

Deo Ferventius Deserviant.’

Adjuvet nos gratia tua, omnipotens Deus, ut, qui

officium sacerdotale suscepimus, digne ac devote tibi in
omni puritate et conscientia bona famulari valeamus;
et si non possumus in tanta innocentia vitæ conversari
ut debemus, concede nobis tamen, digne flere mala, quæ
gessimus, et, in spiritu humilitatis ac bonæ voluntatis
proposito tibi ferventius de cætero deservire.

2. Ad Beatissimam Virginem Mariam Precatio.
O serenissima et inclyta Virgo Maria, Mater Domini
nostri Jesu Christi, Regina cœli et terræ, quæ eumdem
Creatorem omnium creaturarum in tuo sancto utero
digna fuisti portare, cujus idem veracissimum corpus et
sanguinem ego indignus sumere præsumpsi! rogo te,
1 Thomas à A^mpis, Imit. Chr. I. iv. c. II,

/. I1'or Sunday.

325

per virginalem humilitatem tuam et per passionem et
mortem ejusdem Filii tui, ut apud ipsum pro me misero
peccatore intercedere digneris: ut quidquid in hoc
sacrosancto Sacrificio irreverenter, ignoranter, negligenter, vel incaute commisi, aut etiam omisi, tuis sanc­
tissimis precibus mihi dignetur indulgere. Arnen.
3. Ad Vulnera Christi Oratio.

Rogo te, Domine Jesu, per illa salutifera vulnera tua,
quæ passus es in cruce pro salute nostra, ex quibus
emanavit ille pretiosus sanguis, quo sumus redempti,
vulnera hanc animam meam peccatricem, pro qua etiam
mori dignatus es; vulnera eam igneo et potentissimo
telo tuæ nimiæ charitatis. Confige cor meum jaculo
tui amoris, ut dicat tibi anima mea: Charitate tua vul­
nerata sum, ita ut ex ipso vulnere amoris tui uberrimæ
fluant lacrymæ die ac nocte. Percute, Domine, percute,
obsecro, hanc durissimam mentem meam pia et valida
cuspide dilectionis tuæ, et altius ad intima penetra po­
tenti virtute. Oui vivis et regnas Deus, in sæcula sæculorum. Anien.
4. Salutationes ad Omnia Membra Christi
Eum Commendatio.

et sui ipsius ad

Salve, tremendum cunctis potestatibus Caput Domini
nostri Jesu Christi, Salvatoris nostri, pro nobis corona­
tum et arundine percussum! Salve, pretiosissima Sal­
vatoris nostri Jesu Christi Facies, pro nobis sputis et
alapis cæsa! Salvete, benignissimi Domini Jesu Christi,
Salvatoris nostri, Oculi, pro nobis lacrymis perfusi!
Salve, mellifluum Os, guttuque suavissimum Domini
nostri Jesu Christi, pro nobis felle et aceto potatum!
Salvete, Aures nobilissimæ Domini Jesu Christi, Sal­
vatoris nostri, pro nobis contumeliis et opprobriis affectæ!
Salve, Collum humile Jesu Christi, pro nobis
colaphyzatum, Dorsumque sanctissimum, pro nobis

326

Thanksgiving after J lass.

flagellatum’ Salvete, venerabiles Domini nostri Jesu
Christi Manus et Brachia, pro nobis in cruce extensa!
Salve, Pectus mitissimum Domini nostri Jesu Christi,
Salvatoris nostri, pro nobis in passione conturbatum!
Salve, Latus gloriosum Domini nostri Jesu Christi, pro
nobis lancea militis perforatum! Salvete, Domini Jesu
Christi, Salvatoris nostri, sacra misericordiæ Genua,
pro nobis in orationibus flexa! Salvete, Domini Jesu
Christi, Salvatoris nostri, Pedes adorandi, pro nobis
clavis affixi! Salve, totum Corpus Jesu Christi, pro
nobis in cruce suspensum, vulneratum, mortuum et
sepultum!
Salve, Sanguis pretiosissime, de corpore
Jesu Christi, Salvatoris nostri pro nobis effusus! Salve,
sanctissima Domini nostri Jesu Christi Anima, in cruce
pro nobis in manus Patris commendata!
In eadem commendatione tibi commendo hodie et
quotidie animam meam, vitam meam, cor et corpus
meum, omnes sensus et actus meos, omnes amicos, bene­
factores et consanguineos meos, animas parentum,
fratrum, sororum, et omnium amicorum, ac inimicorum
meorum: ut nos protegere, liberare et defendere dig­
neris ab omnibus insidiis inimicorum nostrorum, visi­
bilium et invisibilium, nunc et in perpetuum. Arnen.

II.
For Monday.
O infinite Goodness! O infinite Love! A God has
given himself wholly to me, and has made himself all
mine! Unite, O my soul, all thy affections and bind
thyself to thy Lord, who has come on purpose to unite
himself to thee and to be loved by thee.
My dear Redeemer, I embrace Thee; my treasure, my
life, I bind myself to Thee; do not Thou disdain me.
Miserable being that I am, hitherto I have driven Thee
from my soul, and have separated myself from Thee.
But for the future I will rather lose my life a thousand

II. For Monday.

V-7

times than lose Thee, my sovereign Good. Forget, O
Lord, my many offences against Thee, and pardon me.
I repent with my whole soul; would that I could die
with grief !
But notwithstanding my offences, I feel that Thou art
bidding me to love Thee: Diliges Dominum Deum tuum
ex toto corde. Ah, my Lord, who am I, that Thou dost
so greatly desire to be loved by me ? But if this indeed
be Thy desire, I wish to please Thee. Thou didst die
for me, Thou hast given Thy flesh to be my food. I
leave all; I bid farewell to all; and I embrace Thee, my
beloved Saviour: Quis me separabit a caritate Christi?
My beloved Redeemer, and whom shall I desire to
love, if I love not Thee, who art infinite Beauty, infinite
Goodness, worthy of infinite love? Quid mihi est in cœlo?
et a te quid volui super terrain ? Deus cordis mei, et pars
mca Deus in ceternum. Yes, my God, where can I find in
heaven or on earth a good greater than Thyself, or one
who has loved me more than Thou ?
Adveniat regnum tuum. Take possession, I beseech
Thee, my Jesus, this very morning, of my whole heart;
I give it all to Thee. Do Thou possess it always and
entirely: banish from it every love that is not for Thee.
Thee alone do I choose for my portion and my riches.
Deus cordis mei, ctpars mca Deus in ceternum. Suffer me
to beg and to ask of Thee always with St. Ignatius
Loyola, Amorem tui solum cum gratia tua mihi dones, et
dives sum satis. Give me Thy love and Thy grace; that
is, grant that I may love Thee and be loved by 1'hee,
and with this I am rich enough; I desire and ask Thee
for nothing more.
But Thou knowest my weakness, Thou knowest my
past treachery; help me with Thy grace, and do not
allow me ever again to separate myself from Thy holy
love: Ne permittas me separari a te. I say it to Thee now,
and I desire to repeat it always; and do Thou give me

28

Thanksgiving after Mass.

the grace to be able always to repeat it: Nepermittas me,
ne permittas me separari a te.
Mary, most holy, my hope, do thou obtain for me
from God these two graces—holy perseverance and
holy love. I ask thee for nothing more.
III.

For Tuesday.
Ah, my Lord, how could I have so many times offended
Thee by my sins, when I knew that sin so greatly dis­
pleased Thee! Pardon me, I beseech Thee, by the
merits of Thy Passion, and bind me by Thy love wholly
to Thyself: let not the stench of my sins drive Thee
from me. Make me, I pray Thee, know always more
and more how great a good Thou art, the love Thou dcservest, and the affection Thou hast borne me.
I desire, my Jesus, to sacrifice myself entirely to Thee,
who didst sacrifice Thyself wholly for me. Thou by so
many artifices hast bound me to Thyself; do not allow
me ever again to disjoin myself from Thee. I love Thee,
my God, and I will love Thee always. And now that I
have known Thy love, how should I be able to live any
longer at a distance from Thee and deprived of Thy
grace ?
I thank Thee for having borne with me when I was
not in Thy grace, and for now giving me time to love
Thee. If I had died then, I could never have loved Thee
more. But now that I am able to love Thee, I have the
will to love Thee, O my Jesus, as much as I am able
and I desire to do everything to please Thee. I love
Thee, infinite Goodness, I love Thee more than my­
self; and because I love Thee I give Thee my body,
my soul, and my whole will. Do with me and dis­
pose of me, O Lord, as Thou wilt: I accept all.
Enough, if Thou allowest me to love Thee always; I ask
Thee for nothing more. Give to those who wish for

IV. For Wednesday,

329

them the goods of this earth: I desire and seek for
nought but perseverance in Thy grace, and Thy holy
love.
O eternal Father, trustingin the promise made me by
Thy Son, Amen, amen, dico vobis, si quid petieritis Patrem
in nomine meo, dabit vobis {John, xvi. 23), I ask of Thee, in
the name of Jesus Christ, holy perseverance, and the
grace to love Thee with my whole heart, and perfectly
to fulfil henceforward Thy will. O my Jesus, Thou
hast sacrificed Thyself wholly for me, and hast given
me Thyself, in order that I should give myself to Thee,
and sacrifice mv
* entire will to Thee: for I hear Thee
saying to me, Prcebe, fili mi, cor tuum mihi {Prov. xxiii.
26).
Behold, O Lord, behold my heart, my will; I give and
sacrifice it all to Thee. But Thou knowest how weak I
am: come to my assistance; suffer me not to take back
again my will from Thee, by sinning against Thee. No,
do not let it be: make me love Thee always, make me
love Thee as much as a priest ought to love Thee: and
as Thy Son when dying was able to say, Consummatum
est, grant that I also at my death may be able to say,
that from this day forward I have fulfilled Thy holy
will. Grant that in all temptations and danger of offend­
ing Thee, I may never cease to have recourse to Thee,
and to beg Thee to assist me by the merits of Jesus
Christ.
O Mary, most holy, obtain for me this grace, to rec­
ommend myself always in temptations to God and to
thyself, who art all-powerful with God.

IV.
For Wednesday.
Ah! my Jesus, I see how much Thou hast done and
suffered for me, to put me under the necessity of loving
Thee; and I have been so ungrateful to Thee' How

330

Thanksgiving after Mass.

many times, for the sake of some miserable pleasure or
fancy, have I bartered away Thy grace, and have lost
Thee, O God of my soul! I have been grateful enough
to creatures; to Thee alone have I shown ingratitude.
My dear God, pardon me: I am sorry; I grieve with my
whole heart, and I hope for pardon from Thee, because
Thou art infinite goodness. If Thou wert not infinite
goodness, I should lose hope, and I should not even
have the courage to ask Thee to have mercy on me.
I thank Thee, my love, for not having sent me to hell,
as I deserved; and for having borne with me so long a
time. Ah, Thy patience with me, O my God, should
alone suffice to fill me with love to Thee. And who in­
deed but Thou, who art a God of infinite mercy, would
have borne with me? I see that Thou hast been follow­
ing me for so long, in order that I should love Thee. I
will no longer resist Thy love: behold, I give myself up
entirely to Thee. I have offended Thee enough; now I
wish to love Thee. I love Thee, my sovereign Good; I
love Thee, infinite Goodness; I love Thee, my God,
worthy of infinite love; and I desire to repeat, in time
and in eternity, I love Thee, I love Thee.
Alas, () God, how many years have I lost, in which I
might have loved Thee and have gained an increase of
Thy love; and I have spent them in offending Thee!
But Thy blood, O my Jesus, is my hope. I hope it will
never be my lot again to cease to love Thee. I know
not how long I have still to live; but the years that re­
main to me, be they few or many, I consecrate entirely
to Thee. For this end Thou hast waited for me until
now. Yes, my beloved Lord, I wish to please Thee; I
wish to love Thee always, and to love Thee alone.
What are pleasures, riches, honors? Thou alone, my
God, Thou alone, art and shalt be always, my love, my
all.
But I can do nothing except Thou helpest me by Thy

V. For Thursday.

33r

grace. Wound, I beseech Thee, my heart; inflame it
wholly with Thy holy love, and bind it entirely to Thy­
self; but so bind it that it can never separate itself
again from Thee. Thou hast promised to love those
who love Thee: Ego diligentes me diligo (Prov. viii. 17).
Now I love Thee: forgive my boldness, love me in re­
turn, and do not allow me to do anything that would
force Thee to cease to love me: Qui non diligit, manet in
morte (i John, iii. 14). Deliver me from this death, to
remain deprived of the power of loving Thee. Make
me love Thee always, in order that Thou mayest be
always able to love me: and thus may our love be ever­
lasting, and may no breach occur between me and Thee.
Grant it, O eternal Father, for the love of Jesus Christ.
Grant it, my Jesus, by Thy merits: through them I hope
to love Thee always, and to be always loved by Thee.
Mary, Mother of God and my Mother, do thou also pray
to Jesus for me.

V.
For Thursday.
O God of infinite Majesty, behold at Thy feet a traitor
who has so often offended Thee. Thou hast so many
J
times pardoned me, and I, notwithstanding the graces
and lights that Thou hast given me, have begun again
to offend Thee. Others have sinned in the midst of
darkness, I in the midst of light: but listen to this Thy
Son, whom I have this morning sacrificed to Thee, and
who now is reposing within my breast. He is asking of
Thee mercy and pardon for me. Pardon me for the
love of Jesus Christ; for I repent with my whole heart
of having offended Thee, the infinite Goodness.
I know that, for the love of Jesus Christ, Thou art
pleased to make peace with sinners: Complacuit per eum
reconciliare omnia in ipsum (Coloss. i. 20). For the love,
then, of Jesus Christ, be reconciled also to me: Ne pro-

33 2

^La n ksgiving after Mass,

jicias me a facie tua : Drive me not away from Thy face,
as I should have deserved; pardon me, and change my
heart: Cor mundum crea in me, Deus. Do so at least for
Thine honor’s sake, since Thou hast made me Thy
priest, Thy minister, whose office it is to sacrifice to
Thee Thine own Son. Make me live as a priest. Con­
sume, I pray Thee, in the flames of Thy holy love, and
destroy within me, all earthly affections. Grant that
henceforth I may be grateful for the many graces Thou
hast bestowed on me, and for the exceeding love Thou
hast borne me. If in past time I have despised Thy
friendship, now I value it more than all the kingdoms
of the world, and I prefer that which pleases Thee to
all the riches and pleasures of heaven and earth.
O my Father, for the love of Jesus Christ, detach
me from all things. It is Thy will that Thy priests
should be wholly separated from the world, in order to
live for Thee alone, and for the things of Thy glory:
Segregate mihi Saulurn ct Barnabam in opus ad quod assumpsi
eos {Acts, xiii. 2). The same I know is Thy will for me.
I resolve to do it; but do Thou help me with Thy grace.
Draw me wholly to Thyself. Give me patience and res­
ignation in difficulties and in contradictions. Give me
the spirit of mortifying myself for Thy love. Give me
the spirit of true humility, that I may even rejoice in
being considered vile and full of faults: Doce me facere
voluntatem tuam : Teach me to do Thy will, and then tell
me what Thou wiliest of me, for I will do all. Allow,
O my God, a sinner to love Thee, who in past times has
offended Thee too much, but who now desires to love
Thee truly, and to be wholly Thine. () eternal God, I
hope to love Thee forever; and therefore also I wish to
love Thee exceedingly in this life, that I may love Thee
exceedingly in eternity.
3
And because I love Thee, I would see Thee known
and loved by all. And therefore, () Lord, since Thou

I 7. For Friday.

4
ÛÛÛ
Λ Λ

hast made me Thy priest, give me the grace to labor for
Thee, and to gain Thee souls. I hope for all, through
Thy merits, O my Jesus Christ, and through thy inter­
cession, O my Mother Mary.

VI.
For Friday.
My Jesus, how couldst Thou choose me for Thy priest
from the midst of so many men?—me, who have so
often turned my back on Thee and despised Thy grace
for a mere nothing? I am sorry for it, my beloved
Saviour, from my whole soul. Tell me, hast Thou par­
doned me? I hope so. Yes, Thou hast been my Re­
deemer, not once only, but as often as Thou hast par­
doned me. O my Saviour, would that I had never
offended Thee! Let me hear those words Thou didst
say to Magdalene: Remittuntur tibi peccata tua. Let me
hear that Thou hast reinstated me in Thy grace, in
giving me a great sorrow for my sins.
In manus tuas commendo spiritum meum; redemisti me.
Domine, Deus veritatis. Ah, my divine Shepherd, Thou
didst come down from heaven to seek after me, the lost
sheep; and every day Thou descendest on the altar for
my good. Thou hast given Thy life to save me. Do not
abandon me. I commend my soul into Thy hands: re­
ceive it in Thy mercy, and never allow it to be sepa­
rated again from Thee.
Thou didst shed all Thy blood for me: Te ergo, quasumus, tuis famulis subveni, quos pretioso sanguine redemisti.
Thou art now my advocate. Thou hast not yet become
my judge. Obtain for me pardon from Thy Father.
Obtain for me light and strength to love Thee with my
whole soul. Give me the grace so to pass the remain­
ing days* of my life, that when I behold Thee as my
judge I may behold Thee appeased with me.
Reign over my heart, I beseech Thee, with Thy love;

334

Thanksgiving after Mass.

make me wholly Thine; and for this end, recall to me
always, my dear Saviour, the love Thou hast borne me,
and all that Thou hast done to save me, and to make
Thyself loved by me. It was for this that Thou hast
made me a priest, that I should think of loving none but
Thee.
Yes, my Jesus, I desire to please Thee: I love Thee,
and will love none but Thee. Give me humility, resig­
nation in the trials of this life, meekness when I am
despised, mortification to earthly pleasures, and detach­
ment from creatures, and grant that I may banish from
my heart every affection that does not tend to Thee. I
ask and hope for all through the merits of Thy passion.
My dear Jesus, my beloved Jesus, O my good Jesus,
hear Thou me: O bone Jesu, exaudi me.
And do thou, O Mary, my Mother and my hope, hear
me, and pray to Jesus for me.

VII.
For Saturday,.
My dear Jesus, Thou hast come again this morning to
visit my soul: I thank Thee with all my heart. Since
Thou hast come, speak to me, tell me what Thou wiliest
of me, for I desire to do all. I should deserve that Thou
didst no longer speak to me, for having so many times
been deaf to Thy voice, which called me to love Thee,
and for having ungratefully turned my back upon Thee.
But I have already repented of my offences against
Thee: I repent anew, and I hope that Thou hast already
pardoned me. Tell me, then, what Thou desirest of me,
for I will fulfil all.
Oh, would that I had always loved Thee, my God!
Unhappy that I am, how many years have '1 lost! But I
hope, through Thy blood and Thy promises, to make
up in future for the time I have lost, by attending solely
to Thy love and pleasure.
I

VII. For Saturday.

335

I love Thee, my Redeemer; I love Thee, my God; I
long for nothing but to love Thee with all my heart, and
even to die for the love of Thee, who died for love of
me. I will say to Thee with St. Francis: Amore amoris
tui moriar, qui amore amoris mei dignatus es mori. Th ou,
my Jesus, hast given Thyself wholly to me; Thou hast
given me all Thy blood, Thy life, all Thy sweat, all Thy
merits. Thou hast nothing left to give me: I give my­
self all to Thee. I give Thee all my satisfactions, all
the pleasures of the earth, my body, my soul, my will. I
have nothing more to give Thee: had I more, I would
give Thee more. My dear Jesus, Thou art sufficient for
me.
But do Thou, O Lord, make me faithful'to Thee: do
not let me change my will and leave Thee. I hope
through Thy Passion, O my Saviour, that this will never
happen. Thou hast said, Nullus speravit in Domino et
confusus est (Ecclus. ii. n). I also, therefore, may reso­
lutely say: In te, Domine, speravi; non confundar in ceternum. I hope, and I will always hope, O God of my
soul, that I shall never suffer the confusion of seeing my­
self separated from Thee, and deprived of Thy grace:
In te, Domine, speravi; non confundar in aternum.
Thou, my God, art all-powerful.
Make me holy:
grant that I may love Thee exceedingly, that I may
never neglect anything that I know to be for Thy glory.
Grant that I may overcome all, in order to please Thee.
Happy shall I be, if I lose all, to gain Thee and Thy
love. For this end Thou hast given me my life. Grant
that I may spend it wholly for Thee. I do not deserve
graces, but punishments: and I say to Thee, punish me
as Thou wilt, but do not deprive me of Thy love. Thou
hast loved me without reserve. I wish to love Thee
without reserve, O infinite Good, infinite love. O will
of God, thou art my love. O my Jesus, Thou didst die

II

I)

7 /lanksgwtnp' after Mass,
foi me. Q would that I could die for Thee, and by my
death cause all men to love Thee! O infinite Good,
worthy of infinite love, I prize Thee and love Thee above
all things. O Mary, draw me wholly to God; give me
confidence in thyself, and make me have continual recourse to thee. I hou, by thy prayers, must make me
holy. So I hope.

ύ
Preparation for ill ass αηύ (Jlpinksgining.

III.
CONSIDERA T/ONS AND AFFECTIONS ON THE PASSION
OF JESUS CHRIST. ACTS. ASPIRATIONS. PRAYERS.

These exercises, put into the last place, were added by
e saintly author as a “second part” to the treatise on
Ceremonies of the Mass, and appear to have been
composed at the same time. We give here the full title:
e icspect, the preparation, and thanksgiving that
Z i °Uld
in °rder t0 derive
from thetin
ip
aSS’” T° thiS WC Subj°in Acts> Aspirations, and Prayers.—Ed.

Jntrobuction.
THE RESPECT WITH WHICH ONE SHOULD CELEBRATE MASS.

All the great good that the Passion of Jesus Christ
has procured for the world is also procured, according
to St. Thomas, by each Mass that is celebrated: “What­
ever is the effect of the Passion of our Lord, is also the
effect of this sacrament.”* This the Church confirms
by her prayer: “As many times as this commemorative
sacrifice is celebrated, so often is the work of the re­
demption performed.”2 In fact, the Council of Trent
adds that it is the same Saviour who is offered for us
on the cross, and who offers himself on the altar through
the ministry of the priest: “For the victim is one and
the same—the same now offering by the ministry of
priests, who then offered Himself on the cross, the man­
ner alone of offering being different.”3 Hence, as the
Passion of our Saviour was sufficient to save the whole
world, so one single Mass is sufficient for this end; the
priest, therefore, says in offering the chalice: “We offer
unto Thee, C) Lord, the chalice of salvation, . . . for
our salvation, and that of the whole world.” 4
By the sacrifice on the cross our Lord has obtained
for us all the graces of the redemption; but it is by the
1 “ Quidquid est effectus Dominicæ passionis, est effectus hujus Sacra­
menti.”—In Jo. 6, lect. 6.
2 “ Quoties hujus Hostiae commemoratio celebratur, opus nostrae re­
demptionis exercetur.”—Miss. Doni. ix. post Pent.
3 “ Una enim cademque est Hostia, idem nunc offerens Sacerdotum
ministerio, qui seipsum tunc in cruce obtulit, sola offerendi ratione di­
versa."—Αλγχ. xxii. cap. ii.
4 “ Offerimus tibi, Domine, calicem salutaris . . . pro nostra et to­
tius mundi salute.”

340

Preparation and Thanks<<s>rivinr\
<$ *

sacrifice of the altar that the fruit of the sacrifice of the
cioss is applied to us. 1 he Passion has rendered us
capable of participating in the merits of Jesus Christ,
but the Mass has put us in possession of them: it applies
to us the fruits of the Passion, as is taught us by the
Council of Trent.1
We should therefore be convinced that the Mass is
the greatest and the holiest action that we can perform
upon earth, and that it is at the same time the most
useful for our spiritual good. But as it is the holiest
action, it is also that which we should perform with the
greatest purity of intention and the greatest interior
devotion of which we may be capable. The Council of
Trent itself gives us this admonition: “It is also suf­
ficiently clear, that all industry and diligence are to be
applied to this end, that it be performed with the great­
est possible inward cleanness and purity of heart, and
outward show of devotion and piety,”11
Hence we may infer how great is the chastisement
that priests merit if they say Mass with grave irrever­
ence. Now one renders one’s self culpable of this grave
irreverence when one celebrates Mass with great haste,
as one would do if one finished Mass in less than a quarter
of an hour. This, according to the opinion of Doctors,
cannot be excused from mortal sin, even when thé Mass
is short, as in a Mass of the Dead or of the Blessed
Virgin.
Benedict XIV.123 teaches with Clericatus, Roncaglia,
Bissus, Gobat, Quarti, and others, that the Mass
should not last more than half an hour, nor less than
1 Sess. xxii. cap. i-ii.
2 “ Satis apparet omnem operam et diligentiam in eo ponendam esse,
ut, quanta maxima fieri potest interiori cordis munditia atque exteriori
devotionis ac pietatis specie, peragatur."—Sess, xxii., Deer, de obs. in
cel. M.
3 Instit. 34, n. 30.

Introduction.

341

twenty minutes; for in a less space of time one cannot
perform, with the respect that is due to them, all the
prescribed ceremonies; and if one goes beyond that
time one cannot avoid wearying those that are present.
Hence Roncaglia,’ Quarti,’ and Gobat3 rightly say that
he who celebrates Mass infra quadrantem, that is to say,
in less than a quarter of an hour, cannot be exempt
from a grave fault. In fact, it is certain that all the
Rubrics relative to what is done during the Mass is pre­
ceptive, as we have proved in our Moral Theology;4 for
St. Pius V., in his Bull placed at the beginning of the
Missal, ordains districte, in virtute sancta obedientia, that
the Mass should be celebrated juxta ritum, modum, ac
normam, quæper Missale traditur. This being established,
each time that one omits a ceremony, or that one does
not perform it as one should, one commits at least a
venial fault; and Concina,6 Wigandt," Roncaglia,7 and
Lacroix ' rightly say that if one offends against many
ceremonies, even if they do not belong to the most im­
portant, such negligence could amount even to a mortal
sin.
We thence conclude, with the common opinion of the
Doctors named above, that he who says Mass in less
than a quarter of an hour sins grievously; for one can­
not finish Mass in so short a time without falling into
two grave disorders: namely, a grave irreverence in re­
gard to the divine Sacrifice, and a grave scandal in re­
gard to the people.
In regard to irreverence towards the holy Sacrifice, it
is certain, according to what is declared by the Council
of Trent in the decree cited above, that the malediction
which God pronounces by the mouth of Jeremias“
’
4
6
8

3 Tr. 3, n. S14.
Tr. iS, q. 2, c. 3.
* P. I, tit. 16, dub. 6.
5 De Sacram. 1. 3, d. 2, c. 10, n. 1,
Theol. mor. 1. 6, n. 399.
1 Tr. 18, q. 2, c. 3, q. 4, r. 3..
Tr. 15, n. 75, resp. 4.
9 Jer. xlviii. 10.
L. 6, p. 2, n. 422.

342

Preparation and Thanksgiving.

against those that exercise negligently the functions
that concern divine worship, applies precisely to those
priests that celebrate Mass without due respect. He
that celebrates Mass in less than a quarter of an hour
must necessarily commit many faults by mutilating the
words, by mixing them up pell-mell with the ceremonies,
by not following the order prescribed by the Rubric, or
by awkwardly making through excessive precipitation
the blessings and genuflections;—faults which, though
each one may be light in itself, will when taken together
be the cause why the Mass is said with grave irreverence.
In the second place, as to the scandal given to the
people, we must consider what the Council of Trent1
says; namely, that the ceremonies of worship, and espe­
cially those of the Mass, have been instituted to inspire
the people with esteem and veneration for this august
mystery. These ceremonies the heretics despise and
ridicule; but God wishes that we should be exact in
their observance. In the Old Law our Lord threatened
to let all the maledictions fall upon him who should
neglect the ceremonies prescribed in the sacrifices; yet
these sacrifices were only a shadow and a figure of the
great sacrifice of fhe altar; how much greater will be
the punishment that God will inflict upon those that are
careless about the ceremonies of the Mass ! St. Teresa
used to say: “ For the least ceremony of the Church I
would lay down my life a thousand times.”3
Why should we set so great a value on ceremonies?
We have already indicated the reason. The Council of
Trent says that the ceremonies of the Mass have been
instituted by the Church to make the faithful under­
stand by these exterior signs the majesty of the divine
sacrifice and the grandeur of the mysteries contained
therein: “ 1 he Church has employed ceremonies, . . .
whereby both the majesty of so great a sacrifice might
1 Sess. xxii. De Sacrif. M. c. v,

2 Life

^3.

Introduction.

343

be recommended, and the minds of the faithful be ex­
cited, by those visible signs of religion and piety, to the
contemplation of those most sublime things which are
hidden in this sacrifice.” 1 But when the ceremonies are
hastily performed, as they must be in order to finish
them in so short a time as in less than a quarter of an
hour, far from inspiring veneration for the Mass, they
become the cause why people esteem so little so great a
sacrifice. This conduct cannot be excused from a grave
fault by reason of the grave scandal that the priest gives
thereby to the people; for instead of inspiring them
with a great veneration for the holy sacrifice he makes
them lose it by showing them the contempt in which he
himself holds this sacrifice. The Council of Tours or­
dained in 1583 that the priests should be fully instructed
in the ceremonies of the Mass. Why ? “ Lest,” says the
Council, “instead of urging the people to venerate the
sacred mysteries, they cause them to make little account
of them.”3
It is also for this reason that the Council of Trent has
strictly enjoined upon the priests that they should not
celebrate Mass irreverently; this, says the Council, can
hardly be exempt from impiety. These are the words
of the Council: “The holy Synod decrees that the ordi­
nary bishops of places shall take diligent care, and be
bound to prohibit and abolish all those things that . . .
irreverence (which can hardly be separated from im­
piety) may have introduced.”3 We should note the
1 “ Ecclesia cæremonias adhibuit, quo et majestas tanti Sacrificii com­
mendaretur, et mentes fidelium, per hæc visibilia religionis signa, ad
rerum altissimarum, quæ in hoc Sacrificio latent, contemplationem exci­
tarentur.”—xxii. De Sacrif. M. c. v.
2 “ Ne populum sibi commissum a devotione potius revocent, quam
ad sacrorum mysteriorum venerationem invitent.”
3 “ Decernit sancta synodus ut Ordinarii locorum ea omnia prohibere
sedulo curent ac teneantur, quæ irreverentia (quæ ab impietate vix
sejuncta esse potest) induxit ”—xxii Deer. de obs. in eel. A/.

344

Preparation and Thanksgiving.

words: “shall take diligent care, and be bound.” It
follows that the bishops are obliged, sub gravi, attentively
to watch and to ask information about the manner in
which the Masses are celebrated in their dioceses, and
that they should suspend from the celebration of Mass
all those that discharge this duty with but little care
and respect. Moreover, the Council has made the
bishops apostolic delegates in reference to this point,
even as to the religious that are exempt. They can and
should correct them; and if any subject neglects to
amend, they can forbid him to celebrate Mass, and can
even constrain him by censures and other punishments
in order to force him to do his duty.
It is certain that a Mass celebrated with devotion will
inspire with devotion those that hear it; on the contrary,
a Mass said in haste and without gravity makes them lose
devotion ; and what is worse, it diminishes the respect, and
chills at the same time the faith, in the divine Sacrifice. In
fact, when a priest says Mass without devotion and with
little respect, hastening and mutilating the ceremonies,
the genuflections, the sign of the cross, the raising of the
hands, the kissing of the altar, and other similar move­
ments, or mixing them with the words which he pre­
cipitates so as to mutilate a great part of them,—can he
inspire with devotion and respect those that are present,
and see him ? Most of the seculars are pleased to rid
themselves as soon as possible of the duty of hearing
Mass; but after having been present at a Mass cele­
brated in this hurried way they are scandalized at the
priest who has celebrated it.
There are some who excuse themselves, saying: For
myself, I do not fail either in the words or in the cere­
monies: I omit nothing. We must, however, understand
that in order to say Mass well, one should, it is true,
pronounce all the words and perform all the ceremonies

Introduction.

345

prescribed by the Rubric, not only the most essential,
but also the least important, because all concur to exalt
the dignity of the sacrifice. Hence the Church wishes
that all the ceremonies that are performed during Mass
should be regarded as preceptive and obligatory, as we
have proved above; but all must be performed with the
gravity suitable to an action so holy. It is, therefore,
not sufficient to say Mass by pronouncing all the words
and by performing all the ceremonies; it is also neces­
sary that one should celebrate Mass gravely and sedate­
ly, so as to inspire those that are present with venera­
tion towards the holy sacrifice; otherwise, when every­
thing is done with much haste, one inspires them rather
with contempt than with esteem for so grand a mystery.
Thence comes that the priest who says Mass in less than
a quarter of an hour, should he even have pronounced
all the words and performed all the ceremonies, makes
himself guilty of a grievous sin; for such a priest by
not celebrating Mass with the requisite gravity cannot
be excused from a grave irreverence.
The first thing that makes priests celebrate with so
much irreverence is that they go to the altar without
thinking of what they are going to do: one goes there
cither for a wretched remuneration, or on account of some
other human motive. Before going, therefore, to the altar,
it is proper, it is even necessary, to prepare one’s self, by
making a half-hour’s meditation, or at least a medita­
tion of a quarter of an hour; which, however, is not
enough; and it would be well to take for the subject of
meditation the Passion of Jesus Christ, since the priest
is going to renew on the altar the sacrifice of the cross.
It is then with this view that I have here placed the
following Considerations with various pious acts; before
going to celebrate Mass one should at least read some
one of these considerations.

34-6

Preparation and Thanksgiving,

I have added at the end some Affections with prayers,
that may serve as thanksgiving after Mass. One should
remember that the pious acts, after Communion, as
writers teach us, have more value and merit before God
than if they were made at any other time, because then
the soul is united with Jesus Christ.

(

Preparation for iftass.
CONSIDERATIONS ON THE PASSION OF JESUS CHRIST, IN
PREPARATION FOR MASS, FOR EVERY

DAY OF THE WEEK.

I.
For Sunday.
Jesus goes to meet His enemies, is taken, and bound.

Jesus being in the garden, and knowing that Judas
with the soldiers was now drawing nigh to seize and
carry him off to death, does not wait until they come,
but goes forth himself to meet them and to give himself
into their hands. Our loving Redeemer was still bathed
in that deadly sweat caused by the agony he had suf­
fered in the garden, but his Heart was burning with
love, and panting to suffer for us; and so he calls his
disciples who were asleep, and says to them: Surgite,
eamus; ccce qui me tradet prope est (Mark, xiv. 42).
So great, then, was Thy desire, my Saviour, to die for
us, that Thou goest forth Thyself to meet Thy death.
Ah, my Jesus, behold I am now going to the altar to
renew the very same sacrifice of the Cross which Thou
didst once consummate on Calvary. How I grieve for
having despised Thee, who hast loved me so much as
even to make me Thy priest ! In past times I have
turned my back upon Thee; but now I only desire to
be united to Thee. Pardon, I beseech Thee, this morn­
ing, before Thou enterest into my breast, all the bitter­
ness I have caused Thee, which I abhor above every
other evil. Ah, do not allow me, my beloved Redcemei,
to displease Thee again. I love Thee, my Jesus, dead

3 48

Preparation for Mass.

for me; I love Thee, my God, worthy of infinite love.
I love Thee, my only Good: I leave all for Thy love.
Deus meus et omnia. Thon alone art sufficient for me.
Eternal Father, I offer Thee this sacrifice in thanks­
giving for all the gifts conferred on Jesus as Man, on the
Blessed Virgin, and on all my patron saints. T recom­
mend to Thee the Sovereign Pontiff, my relatives, bene­
factors, friends, and enemies. I recommend to Thee,
moreover, infidels, heretics, and all sinners who are living
in Thy displeasure: give them light and help to come
out of so miserable a state. And to me—since, as I
hope, Thou hast restored me to Thy grace—give holy
perseverance.
And thou, O Mary, Mother of perseverance, do not
cease to pray to Jesus for me.

II.
For Monday.
Jesus is brought before Caiphas, and is condemned to death.

The iniquitous high-priest, finding no proof where­
with to condemn the innocent Lord, endeavored to gain
from his own words the declaration of his guilt, and
therefore he asked him in the name of God: Adjuro te
per Deum vivum, ut dicas nobis, si tu es Christus Filius Dei
{Matt. xxvi. 63). Jesus, on hearing himself conjured by ·
the name of God, declared the truth, and replied: Ego
sum: et videbitis Filium hominis sedentem a dextris virtutis
Dei, ct venientem cum nubibus cœli {Mark, xiv. 62). On
hearing this, Caiphas rent his garments, and said:
‘‘What need have we of further witnesses ? Have you
heard the blasphemy which he has uttered ?” Tunc prin­
ceps sacerdotum scidit vestimenta sua, dicens: Blasphemavit:
quid adhuc egemus testibus ? {Matt. xxvi. 65.) Ile then
asked the other priests, Quid vobis videtur I and they
answered, Feus est mortis. But this sentence had already
been given by the Eternal Father when Jesus offered

III. For Tuesday.

349

himself to pay the penalty of our sins. My Jesus, I
thank Thee, and I love Thee.
As soon as this unjust sentence was proclaimed, all,
during that night, labor to torment him. One spits in
his face; another strikes him with his fists; another
gives him many blows on the face, deriding him as a
false prophet: Tunc expuerunt in faciem ejus, et colaphis
cum ceciderunt; alii autem palmas in faciem ejus dederunt,
dicentes: P rophetiza nobis, Christe, quis est qui te percussit l
(Matt. xxvi. 67, 68.) And as St. Mark adds, they cover
his sacred countenance with a miserable rag, and so
they strike him by turns.
Ah, my Jesus, how many insults hast Thou suffered
for me to satisfy for the insults I have offered Thee ! I
love Thee, infinite Goodness. I grieve above all things
for having so despised Thee. Pardon me, and give me
the grace to be wholly Thine: I wish to belong wholly
to Thee; it is for Thee to grant it.
Thou too, O Mary, my advocate and my hope, must
obtain this favor for me by thy prayers.

III.
For Tuesday.

♦

Jesus is despised by Herod, and Barabbas preferred to Him.

When the morning was come, the Jews lead Jesus to
Pilate that he may condemn him anew, and cause him
to die. Pilate, after having examined all the crimes of
which they accused the innocent Lord, replied that he
found no cause of condemnation: Ego nullam in eo invenio
causam. But to free himself from the insults of the
priests, who persisted in wishing his death, and hearing
that Jesus was a Galilean, and so subject to Herod, he
sent him to Herod. Herod desired to see Jesus, with
the hopes of beholding some miracle, of which he had
heard that so many had been worked by our Saviour:
so that when he was brought before him he asked

-«ο®

35°

Preparation for Afass.

him many questions; but the Lord answered him nota
word. And therefore Herod, with his court, treated him
as a fool, and in mockery clothed him with a white gar­
ment; and so sent him back to Pilate: Sprevit autem
illum Herodes cum exercitu suo, et illusit indutum veste alba,
ct remisit ad Pilatum (Luke, xxiii. 11).
With reason, then, my Jesus, did Isaias foretell that
Thou wert to be treated on this earth as the last and
vilest of men, novissimum virorum. But since Thou, my
Redeemer and God, wert pleased to be so despised for
me, I accept and embrace all the scorn I may receive
from men; and I will no longer resent it, as I have
hitherto done, to Thy great displeasure.
Miserable Herod ! by his impiety he made himself
unworthy that Jesus should speak to him. My Jesus, I
have in like manner deserved that Thou shouldst no
longer speak to me, and shouldst abandon me; but no;
in Thy mercy, speak to me: Loquere, Domine, quia audit
servus tuus. In past times I have not been willing to
listen to Thee; but now, because I love Thee, I wish to
obey Thee in all things. Tell me what Thou wiliest of
me, for I desire to please Thee in all things. Ah, Lord,
when shall it be that I see myself wholly Thine, and no
longer my own ? No, I will no longer resist Thy loving
calls.
O Mary, thy prayers are all-powerful; ask thy Son to
make me as he desires me to be.

IV.
For Wednesday.
Jesus is scourged and crowned with thorns.

Pilate acknowledges the innocence of Jesus, but, to
please the Jews, condemns him to be scourged, hoping
in this way to deliver him at least from death. * Jesus
accepts this excessive torture to make satisfaction for
the sins we have committed with the senses. In this

»

the words of the Prophet were fulfilled: Ipse autem vul­
neratus est propter iniquitates nostras, attritus est propter
scelera nostra {Is. liii. 5).
I then, my Saviour, by my sins, and not the scourges,
have torn Thy flesh. If I had sinned less, Thou wouldst
have suffered fewer torments. I love Thee, my sove­
reign Good; and I repent with my whole heart of
having so despised Thee.
The Jews, not satisfied with this, persuade the soldiers
to crown him with thorns, and to treat him as a mock
king. They strip him again of his garments; they throw
over his shoulders a purple cloak, and place a reed in
his hand, and a bundle of thorns upon his head. My
beloved Redeemer, my evil consentings to sin were the
cruel thorns that pierced Thee with so much pain. I
now detest them and hate them above every evil.
Then they mocked him, and saluted him as King of
the Jews; and then smiting him on the face, illudebant
ei, dicentes: Ave rex Judœorum {Matt, xxvii. 29). St.
John adds, Et dabant ei alapas {John, xix. 3). Ah, my
Jesus, now Thou hast only the semblance of a king of
mockery and of pain; but I acknowledge Thee for my
true King and Lord, and I thank Thee and love Thee
above every good. I love Thee, my Jesus; scourged for
me, and crowned with thorns for me. Grant, I pray
Thee, that I may quit all to love none other than Thee.
O Mary, Mother of God, pray to Jesus for me.

V.
For Thursday.
Pilate shows Jesus to the people, saying, Ecce Homo !

Jesus is conducted back again to Pilate, who, seeing
him so torn by the scourges, thinks to move the Jews to
compassion by letting them see him. He goes out then
on the balcony, and takes with him the afflicted Saviour,
and says to the people, Ecce Homo ! Jesus then appeared.

352

Preparation for Mass.

crowned with thorns, and his shoulders covered with the
purple cloak: Exivit ergo Jesus, portans coronam spineam
et purpureum vestimentum (John, xix. 5). Do thou, 0 my
soul, look at thy Redeemer upon that balcony, and con­
sider to what a state thy Good Shepherd is reduced, in
order to save thee, the lost sheep. My Jesus, I thank
Thee. Misericordias Domini in cetcrnum cantabo.
But the Jews, when they saw him, instead of pitying
him, bçgan to cry out, Crucifige, crucifige eum ! Pilate,
nevertheless, seeks to deliver him, acknowledging his
innocence; but they continue to cry, Tolle, tolle, crucifige
cum ! Ah, my Jesus, I too once, in a certain way, wished
Thee to die when I drove Thee from my soul; but Thou
nevertheless, to pardon me, didst will to give Thy life
upon the Cross. My dear Redeemer, I acknowledge the
wrong I have done Thee, and would die of sorrow for it.
I am sorry’· with my whole soul, O infinite Goodness, for
having in past times so despised Thee; but now I love
Thee above all things, and I prize Thy'· grace more than
all the goods of heaven and earth. And of what profit
are all the goods of the world without Thy grace?
Thou hast loved me even unto death; I also will love
Thee unto death. Give me holy perseverance, give me
Thy holy love; grant that during the days that await
me I may never displease Thee again, and may think of
nothing but of loving Thee.
O blood of Jesus, inebriate me thoroughly with holy
love. O death of Jesus, make me die to every earthly
love. My beloved Saviour, deliver me from hell, which
I have so often deserved. In hell I could no longer
love Thee, and should be obliged to curse Thy’· blood,
Thy death, and the graces Thou hast given me. No,
my Jesus, I wish to love Thee, and to love Thee alone.
Give me the grace to love Thee, and then do with me
as Thou wilt.
O Mary, Mother of sinners, help a sinner who wishes

-

to love God, and who recommends himself to thee.
Thou listenest to all who pray to thee; listen then to
me, for the love of Jesus Christ, whom thou lovest so
much.

Jesus is condemned by Pilate to death, aqd carries the Cross to Calvary.

miliavit semetipsum, factus obediens usque ad mortem, mortem
autem crucis (Phil. ii. 8).
me eternal life: if Thou hadst not died for me, I should
now have been lost forever. I thank Thee for it, my
love; Thy death is my hope. And since Thou, my God,
hast accepted death for love of me, I for love of Thee
accept of my death in the way and time most pleasing
to Thee, together with all the pains that shall accom­
pany it. I beseech Thee to give me the grace to die
with the desire of pleasing Thee and of doing Thy will.
Behold, Jesus is leaving the house of Pilate with the
Cross on his shoulder, and goes to Calvary, the place of
his execution. This is the great sight which the world
one day beheld,—a God, the Creator of all things, dying
for his creatures !
Ah, Jesus, my Saviour; O love of my soul ! Thou art
taking this journey to die for me. I will not leave
Thee; I will follow Thee, and die with Thee. Wretch
that I am, in past times I have despised Thee; and have

354

Preparation, for A/ass.

turned my back upon Thee; but now I love Thee above
every good, and 1 repent with my whole heart of having
offended Thee, and I promise never to leave Thee again
until death. I embrace Thee with all affection, and in
that embrace I wish to live and die. Do not, I pray
Thee, abandon me with Thy grace.
And thou, O Mary, my dear advocate and protectress,
do not cease to intercede for me.

VII.
For Saturday.
Jesus dies upon the Cross, consumed with sorrows, in the presence of his afflicted
Mother.
yt

As soon as Jesus had arrived on Calvary, the execu­
tioners strip him once more of his garments, and throw
him upon the Cross. Jesus stretches out his hands, and
offers to the eternal Father the great sacrifice of himself
for the salvation of men.
Behold, they now take the nails and the hammers, and
piercing through the hands and feet, they fix him to the
Cross, and leave him there to die. O men, O men ! how,
I ask you, when you behold your God dying for love of
you on that shameful wood, how can you behold him
and live without loving him ?
Jesus on the Cioss! See the last appearance of the
Lord of the world upon this earth ! Behold the proof
of God’s love towards us ! St. Francis of Paula, when
one day contemplating Jesus on the Cross, began to ex­
claim: “O God. Love! O God, Love ! O God, Love!”
Ah, no one indeed will ever be able to explain or to com­
prehend the greatness of the love of this God for us, seen
as it is in his willing to die for us, his miserable and un­
grateful creatures.
And nevertheless, knowing this, my Jesus, I have de­
spised Thy love and renounced Thy grace But Thy
blood is my hope. I am sorry above every evil for hav-

VII. For Sa herday.
i ng turned in y back upon Thee, my Jesus. I love Thee
with my whole soul, I love Thee above all things; and I
promise from this day forth to love none but Thee.
Draw near, my soul, humbled and softened, to that
Cross on which thy dying Lord is hanging. Kiss the
altar on which thy very Creator is pleased to die for
thee, sacrificed and consumed with sorrows. Bathe
thyself in the blood which is running down from those
sacred feet; in it wash away thy sins, and from it hope
for every good. My dear Jesus, I will no longer belong
to myself; I will be Thine, and Thine only. Tell me
what Thou wiliest of me, for I desire to fulfil all. I
hope for every thing from Thy goodness; and I also
hope for all from thy protection, O my Mother Mary.

Œljunksgitnng after iUass.
AFFECTIONS FOR EVERY DAY OF THE WEEK.

I.
For Sunday.

My beloved Jesus, I adore Thee; come into my breast
under the humble appearances of bread and wine, and
I cast myself at Thy feet and thank Thee for so great
goodness in being pleased to come and visit me, a poor
sinner, who have so often driven Thee from my soul.
I could dje of grief, my Redeemer, in thinking of the
many insults I have offered Thee during my life. I
thank Thee for giving me time to remedy the evil I have
done. In past time I despised Thy love; but from this
day forward I desire to love none but Thee, and to seek
nothing but that which pleaseth Thee: Deus meus et
omnia. Thou henceforth shalt be my only good, my
only love.
O Love of my soul, I desire to give myself wholly to
Thee: if I know not how to give myself as I ought, do
Thou Thyself take me: Trahe me post te in odorem unguen­
torum tuorum. O incarnate Word, O God enamoured of
men, detach me by Thy sweet and powerful drawings
from all earthly affections, and draw me wholly to Thy
holy love. Grant that I too may be able to say with
truth: Quid mihi est in cœloy et a te quid volui super terram ?
Deus cordis met, et pars mca Deus in œternum. Do Thou,
() my Jesus, I pray Ί hee, dispose of my whole heart, of
my whole will, so that I have no will but Thine, that I
seek for nothing but to give Thee pleasure, and that
nothing may please me save that which is pleasing to
1 hee: Deus coidis met, et pars mea Deus in icternum, Let

IJ. I7or Monday.
others choose what portion they please in this world,
Thou art, and shalt always be, my only portion.
I can do nothing of myself, but with Thy grace I can
do all: Omnia possum in co qui me confortat. Thou hast
promised to hear those who pray to Thee: Petite, et ac­
cipietis. These are the graces that I beg of Thee: give
me holy perseverance, give me holy love, and I ask for
nothing more. Hear me, O my Jesus, by the merits of
Thy Passion.
Mary, my Queen and Advocate, thy prayers can ob­
tain all. Pray to Jesus for me. Hear me, O my Mother,
for the love which thou bearest to Jesus.

π.
For Monday.
O my divine shepherd, Thou didst come down from
heaven to save me, the lost sheep, and I, by turning my
back upon Thee, have gone again to destruction: Erravi
sicut ovis quce periit; queere servum tuum {Ps. cxviii. 176).
I hope, my Jesus, that Thou hast pardoned my offences
against Thee: but if Thou hast not yet pardoned me, do
so now that Thou art come into my breast. I repent
with my whole heart of having in past time so despised
Thy grace: now I value it above every good, and I
would, rather than lose it, lose my life a thousand times.
And what profit is it to live in this world without Thy
grace ?
My beloved Redeemer, Thou hast died for all, in order
that no one should live to himself, but to Thee who hast
given Thy life for him: Pro omnibus mortuus est Christus,
ut et qui vivunt, jam non sibi vivant, sed ei qui pro ipsis mor­
tuus est (2 Cor. v. 15). Hitherto I have lived for myself,
forgetful of Thee: henceforward I wish to live for Thee
alone, who didst die for me: I desire to forget all, in
order to think of loving Thee alone, who hast loved me
so much. But in order to do this, Thou must help me,

358

Thanksgiving after Mass.

and this I most certainly hope for from Thy promise to
grant that which is asked for in Thy name: Si quid peti­
eritis me in nomine meo, dabo vobis {John, xiv. 14). I ask
and hope for it through the merits of Thy Passion. Ad­
veniat regnum tuum. Reign, my Jesus, reign over my
whole soul, and never more let it rebel against Thee. I
love Thee, infinite Goodness, and I beseech Thee, Ne per­
mittas me separari a te. Let me die rather than see my­
self deprived of Thy friendship: In te, Domine, speravi;
non confundar in ceternum.
O Mary, O powerful advocate of those who trust in
thy intercession, I trust in thee, and hope for eternal
life. I say to thee then with St. Bonaventure, full of joy:
In te, Domina, speravi; non confundar in ceternum.
III.

For Tuesday.
Grant, I beseech Thee, my Jesus and my God, that I
may always know more and more how infinite a good
Thou art, and the immense love Thou hast shown me in
having willed ζο suffer all Thy life and to die for me;
and more than this, in having given Thyself to me so
often in the holy Communion. St. John Chrysostom
writes: Semetipsum nobis immiscuit, ut unum quid simus;
ardenter enim amantium hoc est. In short, Thine ardent
love for me, my Saviour, has forced Thee to make Thy­
self my food, in order that I might become one with
Thee.
Come then, come, O God of my soul, and make it all
Thine own: come and drive from it all earthly affections,
so that I may love Thee alone, think of Thee alone, speak
of Thee alone, desire Thee alone, and seek for Thee alone.
And whom shall I love, if I love nof Thee, who art in­
finite goodness, and hast loved me even so far as to die
for me? Ah, my Jesus, how couldst Thou choose me,
an ungrateful one, from the midst of so many of Thy

a.

For I Wednesday.
faithful servants, to be Thy priest? I have so often
turned my back upon Thee, and Thou every morning
dost vouchsafe to come into my hands and into my
breast. Unhappy shall I be, if, after the many graces
Thou hast given me, I go back again and lose Thy grace.
O Lord, I love Thee now with all my soul, and I am
heartily sorry for having despised Thee: I will not offend
Thee more, and I will love Thee with all my strength.
Help me, and do not abandon me. Vulnera tua merita
mea (St. Bern.). Thy wounds, Thy blood, Thy death,
are my hope. Give me holy perseverance; grant that
in all my temptations I may have recourse to Thee: in­
crease in me Thy love; and then do with me what Thou
wilt.
Mary, my Queen, obtain for me the grace to recom­
mend myself always to thee: he who has recourse to
thee never remains overcome by the devil.

IV.
For Wednesday.
O incarnate Word ! what greater proofs hast Thou to
make us understand the great love Thou dost entertain
towards us, miserable and sinful worms?
Tell us, is there anything else Thou canst discover in
order to force us to love Thee? Unhappy is he who
lives deprived of Thy love; and unhappy me, who
hitherto not only have not loved 1 hee, but have so
greatly outraged Thy patience by the many insults I
have offered Thee. How many times, O God of my
soul, have I exchanged Thy grace for a miserable plea­
sure, and have told Thee to Thy face that I would not
serve Thee ! I repent of it, O God of my soul, from my
whole heart. I hope for pardon from Thee through the
merits of Thy death, and I hope for perseverance in Thy
love. It is for this that Thou hast been following me
for so many years. I will resist no longer: and, in truth,

|i 1

360

Thanksgiving after Mass.

do I wish to wait until I hou Thyself shall send me to
hell ? I love 1 hee, infinite Goodness; I love Thee, my
God, worthy of infinite love; I love Thee, and I wish to
repeat always in this life and in the next, I love Thee, I
love Thee, I love Thee.
In manus tuas commendo spiritum meum ; redemisti me,
Domine, Deus veritatis. My Jesus, do not Thou abandon
me. Thou comest down every day from heaven to
unite me to Thyself, and to feed me with Thy flesh.
Ah, do not let me see myself separated again from Thee.
Jesus, my love and my hope, now I desire nothing, save
to be Thine, and wholly Thine, without reserve. Give
me strength, my Redeemer, to execute this desire. 0
boneJesu, exaudi me.
·
M
O Mary, my Mother, if thou prayest for me, I shall
certainly obtain this grace. O Maria, exaudi me.
V.

For Thursday.
An nescitis quoniam . . . non estis vestri 2 Empti enim
estis pretio magno. Such is the warning of the Apostle.
So it is, my Jesus; but nevertheless I have forgotten
Thee so many times for a mere nothing, and have re­
nounced Thy grace and Thy love. All this is true; but
it is likewise true that I am one of those sinners who
have been purchased with Thy blood: Tc ergo quœsumus
tuis famulis subveni, quos pretioso sanguine redemisti. I love
Thee, my Jesus, above every good; and because I love
Thee, I repent with my whole heart of having dis­
pleased Thee.
Miserable being that I am, how many years have I
lost, in which I could have served Thee and have be­
come holy! Instead of which, I have squandered them
away in despising Thee, and in sending my soul to per­
dition But Thy goodness makes me hope that I may
make up for lost time by redoubling the love that I

VI. For Friday,
owed Thee. My Jesus, Thou hast given Thyself to me
upon the Cross, and in the most Holy Sacrament; and
what shall I, a miserable sinner, give to Thee? I give
Thee all my earthly satisfactions: I give Thee my body,
my soul, my will, my liberty. If Thou foreseest that I
shall ever take back again my will by sinning against
Thee, let me die now that I hope I am in Thy grace.
Eternal Father, Thou dost grant all graces which are
asked of Thee in the name of Jesus Christ: I beseech
Thee, in the name of Jesus Christ, give me holy per­
severance, and Thy holy love.
O Mary, thou art the Mother of perseverance; thou
listenest to those who pray to thee. I ask of thee, and
I surely hope from thee, this holy perseverance.

VI.

For Friday.
Christus dilexit nos, et tradidit semetipsum pro nobis (Ephes.
v. 2). Jesus Christ, then, the Son of God, has loved us
so much that he has been pleased to die of sorrow for
us upon a cross. And who could ever have caused a
God to die, if he himself had not willed to die? Ego
pono animam meam, He said: nemo tollit cam a me; sed ego
pono earn (John, x. 17).
O my soul, if you doubt your Saviour's love for you,
look at him dead upon that Cross for you; and what
greater proof could he give of his love for you, than to
give his life for love of you ? In hoc cognovimus caritatem
Dei. quoniam ille animam suam pro nobis posuit (r John, i ii.
ï6).
My Jesus, Thou hast given Thy life for my salvation,
and I have exchanged Thy friendship for nothing—for
the satisfaction of a passion, for a miserable pleasure!
I am sorry for it above every evil: would that I could die
of sorrow! Pardon me, I beseech I hee, by the merits

362

Thanksgiving after ATass.

of Thy death; and in pledge of my pardon, give me a
great sorrow for my sins and a great love for Thee. I
feel within me, by Thy grace, a lively desire to love
Thee, and a resolution to belong wholly to Thee; but I
see my own weakness, I see my past treachery. Thou
alone canst make me strong and faithful. Help me, 0
my love; make me love Thee: I ask Thee for nothing
more.
In hoc enim Christus mortuus est et resurrexit, ut et mor­
tuorum et rivorum dominetur {Rom. xiv. 9). So, then, my
Saviour, Thou didst die in order to make Thyself the
master of our hearts. Yes, my Jesus, I will that this
heart of mine, which once was a rebel against Thee, be
now wholly Thine: do Thou henceforward take the
dominion of it, and let it be obedient to all Thy will.
Tell me what Thou wiliest of me; for with the help of
Thy grace I desire to do all.
O Mary, pray to Jesus for me: thou must make me
faithful to God.

VII.
For Saturday.
Animam meam pono pro ovibus meis {John, x. 15). Ο
divine Shepherd, who wert pleased, for the love of Thy
sheep, to die upon an infamous gibbet consumed with
sorrows, do not abandon me, as I have deserved by
reason of my offences against Thee. I have been a sin­
ner, but I will be so no longer. Now I love Thee, my
dear Jesus, above all things; and there is no sorrow that
afflicts me so much as the remembrance of having so
greatly despised Thee in past years. I thank Thee for
not having sent me to hell, and for having waited for
me with so much patience. Ah, my true Lover, instead
of abandoning me, Thou hast followed me, and hast
knocked at the door of my heart with such sweet loving

VIL For Sa hcrday.

363

calls, that at length Thou hast drawn me to Thy love.
My Jesus, I thank Thee, and I pray Thee to perfect the
work. Give me light and strength to detach myself
from all that does not tend to Thy love.
Thou hast said that Thou lovest him who loves Thee:
Ego diligentes me diligo. Formerly I turned my back on
Thee, and then I justly deserved Thy hatred; but now
that I love Thee, my dear God, hate me no longer. Do
Thou also love me: I prize Thy love more than the love
of the whole world. Let all men look on me with hor­
ror; it is enough for me if Thou dost look on me with
love. Provided I lose not Thy love, I am content to
suffer every pain. Bind me, and press me to Thyself, so
that I may never see myself separated again from Thee.
Jesu dulcissime, ne permittas me separari a te.
Mary, Virgin most holy, thou must obtain for me this
grace, never again to separate myself from the love of
my God.

I

Seto before (Communion.
I.

An Act of Faith.
Behold, He cometh leaping upon the mountains, skipping
over the hills.' Ah, my most amiable Saviour, over how
many, what rough and craggy mountains, hast Thou had
to pass in order to come and unite Thyself to me by
means of this most holy sacrament! Thou, from being
God, hadst to become man; from being immense, to be­
come a babe; from being Lord, to become a servant.
Thou hadst to pass from the bosom of Thy eternal
Father to the womb of a Virgin; from heaven into a
stable; from a throne of glory to the gibbet of a crimi­
nal. And on this very morning Thou wilt come from
Thy seat in heaven to dwell in my bosom.
Behold He standeth behind our wall, looking through the
windows, looking through the lattices? Behold, O my soul,
thy loving Jesus, burning with the same love with which
he loved thee when dying for thee on the Cross, is now
concealed in the Most Blessed Sacrament under the
sacred species; and what is he doing? Looking through
the lattices. As an ardent lover, desirous to see you
correspond to his love, from the Host, as from within
closed lattices, whence he sees without being seen, he is
looking at you, who are this morning about to feed
upon his divine flesh; he observes your thoughts, what
1 “ Eccc iste venit saliens in montibus, transiliens colles.”—Caiif.
ii. S.
'l “ En ipse stat post parietem nostrum, respiciens per fenestras,
prospiciens per cancellos.” — Cant. ii. 9.

c/s before Holy Communion.
it is that you love, what you desire, what you seek for,
and what offerings you are about to make him.
Awake, then, my soul, and prepare to receive thy
Jesus; and, in the first place, by faith, say to him: So,
then, my beloved Redeemer, in a few moments Thou
art coming to me! O hidden God, unknown to the
greater part of men, I believe, I confess, I adore Thee in
the Most Holy Sacrament as my Lord and Saviour!
And in acknowledgment of this truth I would willingly
lay down my life. Thou comest to enrich me with Thy
graces and to unite Thyself entirely to me; how great,
then, should be my confidence in this Thy so loving
visit!

An Act of Confidence.
My soul, expand thy heart. Thy Jesus can do thee
every good, and, indeed, loves thee. Hope thou for
great things from this thy Lord, who, urged by love,
comes all love to thee.
Yes, my dear Jesus, my hope, I trust in Thy goodness»
that, in giving Thyself to me this morning, Thou wilt
enkindle in my poor heart the beautiful flame of Thy
pure love, and a real desire to please Thee; so that, from
this day forward, I may never will anything but what
Thou wiliest.
III.

An Act of Love.
Ah, my God, my God, true and only love of my soul,
and what more couldst Thou have done to be loved by
me ? To die for me was not enough for Thee, my Lord;
Thou wast pleased to institute this great sacrament in
order to give Thyself all to me, and thus bind and unite
Thyself heart to heart with so loathsome and ungrate-

366

Acts before Holy Communion.

fui a creature as I am. And what is more, Thou Thy­
self invitest me to receive Thee, and desirest so much
that I should do so! O boundless love! incomprehensi­
ble love! infinite love! a God would give himself all to
me!—My soul, believest thou this? And what doest
thou ? what sayest thou ? O God, O God, O infinite
amiability, only worthy object of all love, I love Thee
with my whole heart, I love Thee above all things, I
love Thee more than myself, more than my life! Oh,
could I but see Thee loved by all! Oh, could 1 but
cause Thee to be loved by all hearts as much as Thou
deservest! I love Thee, O most amiable God, and I
unite my miserable heart in loving Thee to the heart,
of the seraphim, to the heart of the most blessed Virgin
Mary, to the Heart of Jesus, thy most loving and beloved
Son. So that, O infinite Good, I love Thee with the
love with which the saints, with which Mary, with which
Jesus, love Thee. And I love Thee only because Thou
art worthy of it, and to give Thee pleasure. Depart,all
earthly affections, that are not for God, depart from my
heart. Mother of fair love, most holy Virgin Mary, help
me to love that God whom Thou dost so ardently desire
to see loved!

IV.

An Act of Humility.
Then, my soul, thou art even now about to feed on
the most sacred flesh of Jesus! And art thou worthy?
My God, and who am I, and who art Thou ? I indeed
know and confess who Thou art that givest Thyself to
me; but dost Thou know what I am who am about to
receive 1 hee ? And is it possible, O my Jesus, that Thou
who art infinite purity desirest to come and reside in
this soul of mine, which has been so many times the
dwelling of 1 hy enemy, and soiled with so many sins?

Λ els before Holy Communion.

367

I know, O my Lord, Thy great Majesty and my misery;
I am ashamed to appear before Thee. Reverence would
induce me to keep at a distance from Thee; but if I
depart from Thee, O my life, whither shall I go? to
whom shall I have recourse? and what will become of
me? No, never will I depart from Thee; nay, even I
will ever draw nearer and nearer to Thee. Thou art
satisfied that I should receive Thee as food, Thou even
invitest me to this. I comethen, O my amiable Saviour,
I come to receive Thee this morning, all humbled and
confused at the sight of my defects; but full of confi­
dence in Thy tender mercy, and in the love which Thou
bearest me.

An Act of Contrition.
I am indeed grieved, 0 God of my soul, for not hav­
ing loved Thee during the time past; what is still worse,
so far from loving Thee, and to gratify my own inclina­
tions, I have greatly offended and outraged Thy infinite
goodness: I have turned my back upon Thee, I have
despised Thy grace and friendship; in a word, O my
God, I was deliberate in my will to lose Thee. Lord, I
am sorry, and grieve for it with my whole heart. I de­
test the sins which I have committed, be they great or
small, as the greatest of all my misfortunes, because I
have thereby offended Thee, O Infinite Goodness. I
trust that Thou hast already forgiven me; but if Thou
hast not yet pardoned me, oh, do so before I receive
Thee: wash with Thy blood this soul of mine, in which
Thou art so soon about to dwell.

4

11

36S

Λ els before Holy Communion.
VI.

An Act of Desire.
And now, my soul, the blessed hour has arrived in
which Jesus will come and take up his dwelling in thy
poor heart. Behold the King of Heaven, behold thy
Redeemer and God, who is even now coming; prepare
thyself to receive him with love, invite him with the
ardor of thy desire.
Come, O my Jesus, come to my soul, which desires
Thee. Before Thou givest Thyself to me, I desire to
give Thee, and I now give Thee, my miserable heart;
do Thou accept it, and come quickly to take possession
of it. Come, my God! hasten; delay no longer. My
only and Infinite Good, my treasure, my life, my Para­
dise, my love, my all, my wish is to receive Thee with
the love with which the most holy and loving souls have
received Thee; with that with which the most blessed
Virgin Mary received Thee; to their Communions I
unite this Communion of mine.
Most holy Virgin and my Mother Mary, behold, I
already approach to receive thy Son. Would that I had
the heart and love with which thou didst communicate!
Give me this morning thy Jesus, as thou didst give him
to the shepherds and to the kings. I intend to receive
him from thy most pure hands. Tell him that I am thy
servant and thy client; for he will thus look upon me
with a more loving eye, and now that he is coming, will
press me more closely to himself.

Æuts after (Communion.

An Act of Faith.

Behold, my God is even now come to visit me; my
Saviour to dwell in my soul. My Jesus is even now
within me. He has come to make himself mine, and at
the same time to make me his. So that Jesus is mine,
and I belong to Jesus: Jesus is all mine, and I am all

O infinite Goodness ! O infinite Mercy ! O infinite
Love ! that a God should come to unite himself to me,
and to make himself all mine ! My soul, now that thou
art thus closely bound to Jesus, that thou art thus one
with him, what doest thou ? Hast thou nothing to say to
him; dost thou not converse with thy God, who is with
thee? Ah, yes, renew thy faith; remember that the
angels now surround thee adoring their God, who is
within thy breast; do thou also adore thy Lord within
thyself. Enter into thyself, and banish thence every
other thought. Unite all thy affections, and, clinging
closely to thy God, say:

II.
An Act of Welcome.
Ah, my Jesus, my love, my infinite good, my all, be
ever welcome in the poor dwelling of my soul ! Ah, my
Lord, where art thou ! to what a place art Thou cornel
Thou hast entered my heart, which is far worse than the
stable in which Thou wast born; it is full of earthly
affections, of self love, and ot inordinate desires. And
23

3/0

z7f/y after Holy Communion.

how couldst Thou come to dwell there ? I would address
Thee with St. Peter: Depart from me, for I am a sinful
man.' Yes, depart from me, O Lord, for 1 am indeed
unworthy to receive a God of infinite goodness; go and
find repose in those pure souls who serve Thee with so
much love. But no, my Redeemer; what do I. say?
Leave me not; for if Thou departest, I am lost. I
embrace Thee, my life; I cling to Thee. Mad indeed
have I been in having separated myself from Thee for
the love of creatures; and in my ingratitude I drove
Thee from me. But now I will never more separate
myself from Thee, my treasure; I desire to live and die
ever united to Thee.
Most blessed Virgin Mary,
Seraphim, and all souls, do ye who love God with pure
love lend me your affections, that I may worthily attend
on my beloved Lord.
III.

An Act of Thanksgiving.
My God and Lord, I thank Thee for the grace which
Thou hast this morning bestowed upon me, of coming
to dwell in my soul; but I would wish to thank Thee
in a manner worthy of Thee and of the great favor which
Thou hast done me. But what do I say ? how can so
miserable a creature as I am ever worthily thank Thee?
Father Segneri says, that the feeling most becoming a
soul that communicates is that of wondering astonish­
ment at the thought, and to repeat, “A God is united to
me; a God is mine !” David said, What shall I render to
the Lord for all the things that J/c hath rendered to met1
But I ! what return shall I make to Thee, my Jesus, who,
after having given me so many of Thy good things, hast
this morning, moreover, given me Thyself? My soul,
1 “ Exi a me, quia homo peccator sum.”—Luke, v. 8.
Quid retribuam Domino pro omnibus quæ retribuit mihi?”—Ps,
cxv. 12.

bless, then, and thank thy God as best thou canst. And
thou, my Mother Mary, my holy advocates, my guardian
angel, and all ye souls who love God, Conic and hear, all
yc that fear God, and I will tell you what great things He
hath done for my soul.' Come and bless and thank my
God for me, admiring and praising the indeed great
graces which he has granted me.

Afy Beloved to me, and I to Him A Should a king go to
visit a poor shepherd in his hut, what can the shepherd
offer him other than his whole hut, such as it is ? Since,
then, O Jesus, my divine king, Thou hast come to visit
the poor house of my soul, I offer and give Thee this
house and my entire self, together with my liberty and
will: Aly Beloved to me, and I to Him. Thou hast given

I· I
I■|
B
I !| :
I |H
I 1
I

from this day forward I will be no longer mine; I will
be Thine, and all Thine. May my senses be Thine, that
they may only serve me to please Thee. And what
greater pleasure, says St. Peter of Alcantara, can be
found, than that of pleasing Thee, most amiable, most
loving, most gracious God? I at the same time give
Thee all the powers of my soul, and I will that they
shall be all Thine; my memory I will only use to recall
to mind Thy benefits and Thy love; my understanding
I will only use to think of Thee, who always thinkest
of my good; my will I will only use to love I hce, my
God, my all, and to will only that which Thou wiliest.
My most sweet Lord, I offer, then, and consecrate to
Thee this morning all that I am and have—my senses,

| fl
I U
j
1
I
j
I
II |
I I
j! |
11|
1j
it
. |

; III

i “ Venite, audite, . . · omnes qui timetis Deum, quanta fecit

I II

•

·

*

animæ mcæ.”—Ps. Ixv. ιό.
'i “ Dilectus meus mihi et ego illi.

v-·»»» ii· lû.

11

:

11, i
fIH

Ae/s after Italy Connminion.

3/2

my thoughts, my affections, my desires, my pleasures,
my inclinations, my liberty; in a word, I place my whole
body and soul in Th’y hands.
Accept, C) Infinite Majesty, the sacrifice of the hitherto
most ungrateful sinner Thou hast ever had on earth;
but who now offers and gives himself all to Thee. Do
X4
with me and dispose of me, () Lord, as Thou pleasest.
Come, O consuming fire, O divine love ! and consume
in me all that is mine, and that is displeasing in Thy
most pure eyes, so that henceforward I may be all
Thine, and may live only to execute, not Thy commands
and counsels only, but also all Thy holy desires and Thy
good pleasure. Amen. .
*
O most holy Mary, do thou present this offering of
mine to the Most Blessed Trinity with thine own
hands; and do thou obtain their acceptance of it, and
that they may grant me the grace to be faithful unto
death. Amen, amen, amen.
•

-J _

An Act of Petition.
O my soul, what art thou doing? The present is no
time to be lost: it is a precious time, in which thou
canst receive all the graces that thou askest. Seest thou
not the Eternal Father, who is lovingly beholding thee?
for within thee he sees his beloved Son, the dearest
object of his love. Drive, then, far from thee all other
thoughts; rekindle thy faith, enlarge thy heart, and ask
for whatever thou wiliest.
Dearest thou not Jesus himself who thus addresses
thee: What wilt thou that I should do to thccV () soul,
tell me, what dost thou desire of me ? I am come for
the express purpose of enriching and gratifying thee;
ask with confidence, and thou wilt receive all.
I “ Quid libi vis faciam ΐ'—Mark, x. 51.

y

Ids ajter l loly Communion.

Ah ! my most sweet Saviour, since Thou hast come
into my heart in order to grant me graces, and desirest
that I should ask Thee for them, I ask Thee not for the
goods of the earth—riches, honors, or pleasures; but
grant me, I beseech Thee, intense sorrow for the dis­
pleasure that I have caused Thee; impart to me so clear
a light, that I may know the vanity of this world, and
how deserving Thou art of love. Change this heart of
mine, detach it from all earthly affections; give me a
heart conformable in all things to Thy holy will, that it
may seek only that which is more pleasing to Thee, and
have no other desire than Thy holy love: Create a clean
heart in me, O God.1
I deserve not this; but Thou, my Jesus, deservest it,
since
Thou
art
come
to
dwell
in
my
soul:
I
ask
it
of
_
Thee through Thy merits, and those of Thy most holy
Mother, and by the love which Thou bearest to Thy

I I

4

Here pause, to ask Jesus for some other particular grace for
yourself and for your neighbors. Do not forget poor sin­
ners, or the souls in Purgatory; and pray also for me, who
composed this little book for your good.
Eternal Father, Jesus Christ himself, Thy Son, has
said, Amen, amen, I say to you, If you ask the Father any­
thing in My Name, He will give it you.'2 Fur the love,
then, of this Son, whom 1 now hold within my breast, do

Amores mei dulcissimi, Jesu et Maria! fro vobis patiar,
fro vobis mor ia r; sim totus vester, sim nihil meus.J (“My
most sweet Loves, Jesus and Mary, may I suffer for you,
may I die for you; may I be all yours, and in nothing
my own !”)
1 “ Cor mundum crea in me, Deus.”—Ps. 1. 12.
2 “ Amen, amen, dico vobis: si quid petieritis Patrem in nomine
meo, dabit vobis.”—John, xvi. 23
»

3 Alph. Podrig.

Coning QUpirations
'j'0 JESUS IN THE BLESSED SACRAMENT.

They can be used either before or after Communion, or in visiting the
Blessed Sacrament,

Before Communion.

Egredtmtnt ci videte, filiez Sion, regem Salomonem in
diademate, quo coronavit ilium mater sua in die desponsationis
illius (Cant. iii. n). O daughters of grace, O ye souls
who love God, quit the darkness of earth, and behold
Jesus, your king, crowned with a crown of thorns; the
crown of contempt and suffering with which the im­
pious synagogue, his mother, crowned him on the day
of his espousals,—that is to say, on the day of his death,
by the means of which he espoused himself on the Cross
to our souls. Go forth again, and behold him all full of
compassion and love, now that he comes to unite him­
self to thee in this sacrament of love.
Has it indeed, then, cost Thee so much, my beloved
Jesus, before Thou couldst come and unite Thyself to
. souls in this most sweet sacrament? Wert Thou in­
deed obliged to suffer so bitter and ignominious a death ?
Oh, comethen, without delay, and unite Thyself to my
soul also. It was at one time Thy enemy by sin; but
now Thou desirest to espouse it by Thy grace. Come,
O Jesus, my spouse; for never more will I betray Thee;
I am determined to be ever faithful to I hee. As a lov­
ing spouse, my whole thought shall be to find out 1 hy

Before Holy Communion.

375

pleasure. I am determined to love Thee without re­
serve; 1 desire to be all Thine, my Jesus,—all, all, all.
II.

Fasciculus myrrhce Dilectus meus mihi; inter ubera mea
commorabitur (Cant. 1. 12). The myrrh plant when
pricked sends forth tears, and a healthful liquor from
the wounds. Our Jesus, from the beginning of his Pas­
sion, determined to pour forth his divine blood from his
wounds with so much pain, in order to give it after­
wards all to us for our salvation in this bread of Life.
Come, then, O my beloved bundle of myrrh, O my
enamoured Jesus; Thou art indeed a subject of grief
and pity to me when I consider Thee all wounded for
me on the Cross; but then, when I receive Thee in this
most sweet sacrament, Thou becomest indeed to me
more sweet and delicious than a bunch of the choicest
grapes can be to one who is parched with thirst:· Botrus
Cypri dilectus meus mihi in vineis Fngaddi (Cant. i. 13).
Come, then, to my soul, and revive and satiate me with
Thy holy love. Ah, what sweetness do I feel in my
soul at the. thought that I have to receive within myself
that same Saviour of mine,* who for my
J salvation was
pleased to be drained of all his blood, and sacrificed on
across! Inter ubera me a commorabitur. Xo, my Jesus,
never more will I drive Thee hence; and Thou shalt
never more have to leave me. I am determined ever to
love Thee, and to be always united to and closely bound
up with Thee. I will always belong to Jesus, and Jesus
will be always mine: forever, forever, forever inter ubera
mea commorabitur.
III.

Dum esset Fex in accubitu suo, nardus mea dedit odorem
suum (Cant. i. 11). When Jesus comes to dwell in a soul
in holy Communion, oh how clearly docs she see and

376

Loving Aspirations

know her own nothingness by the bright light which
the King of heaven brings with him! As the spikenard
is the most lowly among plants, so does the soul confess
herself the most vile of all creatures; and when thus
humbled, oh how sweet is the odor that she breathes
forth to her beloved King! and for this reason he in­
vites her to unite herself to him in closer and closer
bonds.
If, then, my soul, thou desirest that thy Jesus should
repose in thee, consider thy own nothingness. Who art
thou? what dost thou deserve? Humble thyself as
thou shouldst do, by casting away from thyself all selfesteem, which may keep Jesus at a distance from thee,
or prevent his coming to repose in thee. Come to me,
my dear Redeemer, come; and by Thy divine light
make me see my own lowliness, my misery, my nothing­
ness, that Thou mayest be enabled to repose in me with
satisfaction to Thyself, to separate Thyself no more
from me.
IV.
Sentite de Domino in bonitate (Sap. i. i). My soul, why
art thou so timid and fearful at the sight of the good­
ness and infinite love of thy Lord? why such distrust?
Now that thou art made worthy to receive within thee
Jesus Christ, let thy sentiments correspond to this grace,
by confiding in that goodness of God, who gives thee
all himself. Truly his judgments are terrible, but they
are terrible only to the proud and to the obstinate; but
to the humble and penitent, who desire to love and
please him, his judgments are all mercy and love, flow­
ing from a heart full of compassion and kindness. So
that David, considering these judgments of God, super­
abounds with hope : In judiciis tuis supersperavi (Ps. ex vi i i.
43). These judgments made him happy and consoled
him: Judicia tua jucunda (Ib. 39): A/'emor J'ui judiciorum
tuorum ct consolatus sum (Jb. 52).

before Holy Communion.
Ah, this great God is only too loving and generous to
those who seek him with love: Bonus est Dominus animæ
quœrenti illum (Lam. iii. 25). I low good is God to those
who seek to unite their will with the divine will! Quant
bonus Isrœl Deus his qui recto sunt corde! (Ps. Ixxii. 1). My
God, my love, my hope, my all, I desire Thee, and Thee
alone,—to love Thee, to please Thee, and to do Thy will·
in all things. Let me al ways find Thee; make me agree­
able to Thee; and never let me leave Thee again. Fiat,
fiat. Amen, amen.
V.
Vox dilecti mei pulsantis : aperi mihi, soror mea, amica
mea, columba mea, immaculata mea (Cant. v. 2). Such are
the words which Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament speaks
to those who love and desire him. Open to me, he says,
O soul, thy heart, and there I will come to unite myself
to thee; so that, being one with me, thou mayest be­
come my sister by resemblance, my friend by participa­
tion in my riches, my dove by the gift of simplicity, my
undefiled by the gift of purity, which I shall communi­
cate to thee.
And then he goes on to say, Open to me, Quia caput
meum plenum est rore, et cincinni mei guttis noctium (/b.).
As if he said: Consider, my beloved, that I have waited
for thee all the night of the bad life thou hast led in the
midst of darkness and error. Behold now, instead of
bringing scourges to chastise thee, I come in the Blessed
Sacrament, with my hair full of heavenly dew, to ex­
tinguish in thee all impure desires towards creatures,
and to kindle in thee the happy fire of my love. Come,
then, O my beloved Jesus, and work in me what Thou
wilt. I renounce the love pf all things, in order to be
all Thine, and that Thou mayest make me as Thou
wouldst have me, entirely united to Thy will.

3/8 ·

L oving A sp ira lions
VI.

Veniat dilectus mens in hortum suum, et comedat fructus
pomorum suorum (Cant. v. i). Cornelius à Lapide says
that this is precisely the invitation that a soul desirous
of the holy Communion makes to Jesus in the Blessed
Sacrament. Come, my Beloved, she says, into my poor
heart, which at one unhappy time did not belong to
Thee; but which now, by the help of Thy grace, has re­
turned to Thee. Veniat, et comedat fructus pomorum
suorum: Come and taste in me those virtues which
Thou dost bring with Thyself when Thou comest to me.
O my Lord, at least for the honor of Thy majesty,
purify my heart, adorn it, inflame it with Thy love, and
make it beautiful in Thy sight, that it may be a worthy
dwelling-place for Thee.
VII.

Ad ubera portabimini (Is. Ixvi. 12). It is thus that
Jesus from the sacred altars invites our souls. Come,
he says, and suck my divine milk, which I give you in
this Sacrament, wherein I offer you my own blood to
drink. But what shepherd, says St. John Chrysostom,
ever feeds his sheep with his own blood ? Even mothers
give their children to nurses to be fed. But Thou, O
divine Pastor, art so enamoured of our souls as to wish
to nourish them with Thine own blood. St. Catharine
of Sienna, then, might well, in approaching holy Com­
munion, pant, as it were, to suck the divine milk, in the
same way as an infant presses anxiously to suck the
milk from its mother’s breast. And well might the
sacred spouse say to her beloved, Meliora sunt ubera tua
vino (Cant. i. 1); signifying that she esteemed the milk
of this sacrament, as the sacred interpreters explain it,
above all the pleasures of the world, which are transi-'
tory and vain, as are transitory and vain also the joys
and pleasures of wine.

before Holy Communion.

379

O my beloved Jesus, since Thou wilt feed me this
morning with Thine own blood in holy Communion, it
is but reasonable that I should willingly renounce all
the delights and pleasures that the world might give
me. Yes, I give them all up; I protest that I choose
rather to suffer all evils united to Thee, than to enjoy
all the goods of the world away from Thee. It is suffi­
cient happiness for me to please Thee, who art worthy
of all that we can do to please Thee. I will say, then,
with St. Ignatius of Loyola: Amorem tuum solum cum
gratia tua mihi dones, et dives sum satis.
VIII.
Comedite, amici, et bibite, et inebriamini, carissimi (Cant.
J. i). The “friends,” that is beginners who scarcely
enjoy the divine friendship, when they receive holy
Communion feed indeed on the flesh of Jesus Christ, but
they eat with labor; while those who are on the way to
perfection eat with less difficulty. But by the “dearly
beloved ” are meant the perfect, who, inebriated with
holy love, live almost out of the world, forgetting all
things, even themselves, and think only how they may
love and please their God.
My beloved Jesus, I am not yet perfect; but Thou
canst make me perfect. I am not dear to Thee, and it
is my own fault, because I have been ungrateful and un­
faithful; but Thou canst make me become so, by in­
ebriating me this morning with Thy love: Adveniat
regnum tuum. Come, my beloved Lord, and take pos­
session of my whole soul. Establish Thy kingdom in
me; so that Thou alone mayst reign in me, that Thy
love alone may command me, and that Thy love only
may I obey. Inebriate me, inebriate me entirely; make
me forget all creatures, myself, my interests, and all, that
I may love nothing but Thee, my God, my treasure,
all my good, my all; may I sigh for Thee alone, seek

380

L oving A spira fions

Thee alone, think of Thee alone, and please Thee alone.
Do this by the merits of Thy Passion. This only do I
ask of Thee: this I hope.
IX.
Fulcite me floribus, stipate me malis; quia amore langueo
(Cant. ii. 5). The languor of the soul is when, forgetful
of herself and her affairs, she thinks only of seeking
refreshment for her languishing love by holy desires,
which are the flowers, and by good works, which are the
fruits, of Divine love.
O my God, O Blessed Sacrament, since Thou wilt
have me to be all Thine, make me what Thou wouldst
have me. Make me forget everything that does not
belong to Thy love. Increase in me always more and
more the desire of pleasing Thee. Grant that these
flowers may not always remain flowers; make them also
become fruits, by my doing and suffering something for
Thee, who hast done and suffered only too much for
me. O God, O God of my soul, make Thyself loved,
but really loved, by me—not only in word, but in deed
—before death comes upon me.

X.
Dilectus meus candidus et rubicundus, electus ex millibus
(Cant. v. 10). Our beloved Jesus is all white by his
purity, and all red by the flames of his divine love. My
spotless Lamb, all burning with love for me, when will
Thou make me like to Thyself? pure as Thou art, O
purest lily? burning with love of Thee as Thou dost
burn with love of me? Yes, I do renounce all other
love, and choose for myself Thy sweet love, my God,
my all. Begone, ye creatures; what do you want with
me? Go and enjoy the love of those who seek you. I
wish only for my God; for God alone will I keep all my
lieart and all my affections.

before Holy Communion.

381

XI.

Benignitas ct humanitas apparuit Salvatoris nostri Dei
(Tit. iii. 4). St. Paul says, that God, by making him­
self man, showed the world how far his goodness to­
wards us went. But by giving himself in this sacrament
he makes us know the depth of the tenderness of his
love towards our souls: Nonne insania videtur dicere:
Manducate meam carnem, bibite meum sanguinem l St.
Augustine says, does it not seem a madness, Jesus
Christ saying to us, as he said in that blessed night:
Accipite et comedite : hoc est corpus meum ? O men, he says,
to make you understand how much I love you, I will
that you should come and feed on my very flesh. ()
holy faith! And who among us would have been able
to demand so much? Who could have even thought of
it, if Jesus had not thought it and done it? Some of
the followers of Jesus Christ, * when they heard this from
his mouth, that is, that he wished to give them his body
to eat, said that this was too hard a thing, and that they
could neither believe nor hear it: Durus est hic sermo, et
quis potes', eum audiret (John, vi. 61). And they went so
far as to leave him, because they would not believe it:
but yet it is of faith that so it is.
But what else does Jesus Christ ask of us by all this
he has done for us, but that we should love him ? as the
Lord had once before instructed his people: Et nunc,
Jsrael, quid Dominus Deus tuuspetit a tc nisi ut . . . diligas
eum ac servias Domino Deo tuo in toto corde tuo ?
O my most loving Jesus, what dost Thou not give,
what dost Thou not promise to those that love Thee ?
Thou dost promise them Thy love: Ego diligentes me
diligo (Prov. viii. 17). Thou dost promise them Thy
caresses, even when they have already turned their
backs upon Thee: Convertimini ad me . . . et convertar ad
vos (Zach. i. 3). Thou do ;t promise to come with the

—

382

Loving Aspirations

Father and the Holy Spirit to abide forever in their
souls: Qui autem diligit me, diligetur a Patre meo ... et
ad eum veniemus, et apud eum mansionem faciemus {John,
xiv. 21, 23).
And what more hast Thou to promise and to give to
entice men to love Thee ? My dearest Lord, I see how
it is; Thou dost wish also to be loved by me: yes, I love
Thee with all my heart; and if I do not love Thee, do
Thou teach me to love Thee; make me to love Thee,
and to love Thee above all things: Da quodjubes, et jube
quod vis.
XII.
Nolite me considerare, quod fusca sim, quia decoloravit me
sol {Cant. i. 5). The heat of my passions, said the sacred
spouse (and still more ought I to say it, O my dear
Jesus), has deformed and blackened me: Nigra sum, sed
formosa (Cant. i. 4). But if I am black by my own works,
I am beautiful by Thy merits, O my Redeemer. I was
black at one time, when I was alone and separated
from Thee; but now that I am united to Thee, Thy
grace, Thy beauty, Thy love has made me beautiful.
Yes, my Jesus, so do I hope. Mayest Thou be blessed
forever. Never permit me to lose Thee again, and to
return to my former depravity. I love Thee, O infinite
beauty; I wish also that my soul should be beautiful,
always beautiful, that it may be always pleasing in Thy
divine sight, and that Thou mayest always love it.

After Holy Communion.
I.
Trahe me : post te curremus in odorem unguentorum tuorum
(Cant. i. 3). Since, then, () my dear Jesus, I cannot,
while in this life, ascend to Thee, Thou hast willed to
descend to me, to unite Thyself to me in this sacrament
of love: draw me, my Lord, all to Thee. I do not wish

to draw Thee to me, that Thou shouldst do my pleas­
ure; but I desire that Thou shouldst draw me so entirely
to Thee by Thy sweet attractions, that I may not be
able to desire or do anything else but Thy most holy
will. It is just that my inclinations should yield to Thy
holy dispositions. Unite me wholly to Thyself; and so
united, and free from earthly affections, I will run with
Thee in the path of virtue, and so shall be able to repose
wholly in Thy divine will both in this life and in the
next: In pace in idipsum dormiam et requiescam.
IL
Introduxit me rex' in cellam vinariam ; ordinavit in me
caritatem (Cant. ii. 4). It is precisely by this cellar of
wine that St. Bonaventure understands holv Gommunion, which introduces and then unites the.soul to its
divine king, and gives it to taste that wine of love which
destroys the desire of created things, and infuses a wellregulated love, that is just towards itself, charitable
towards its neighbor, supreme towards God, loving him
above all things, who above all things deserves to be
loved.
O Jesus, my King, only Lord of my heart, Thou hast
already brought me into the beautiful cellar of Thy love,
that is, into Thyself, uniting me to Thee by means of
this sacrament of love. Yes, my Lord, I already feel
my heart changed. I feel a holy desire, which gives me
peace, and makes me loathe all impure affections, and
enkindles in me the pure love of Thee. O my Jesus,
since Thou hast given me an entrance to this beautiful
cellar, let me no more depart from it. Since Thou hast
united Thyself to me, do not leave me again. Detach
me from the love of all creatures. Unite me to Thee
continually more and more on this earth, that I may one
day come to be perfectly united to Thee in heaven;
where I shall love Thee face to face with all my strength,

' >

3S4

Loving Aspirations

without interruption and without imperfection through­
out all eternity.
III.

Dilectus meus descendit ad hortum suum ... ut pascatur
in hortis, et lilia colligat (Cant. vi. 1). My sweetest Saviour,
since Thou dost descend from heaven to come into my
soul, by Thy grace do Thou make it become Thy gar­
den, that Thou mayest gather in it lilies and fruits
which are agreeable to Thee.
Pardon me, if I have
offended Thee. Receive me, if I have left Thee, now
that I return penitent to Thee. Give me that purity
which Thou dost desire to see in me. Give me strength
to do what Thou desirest. Grant me Thy true love,
and then shall I become pleasing to Thee. I sacrifice
to Thee all my inclinations, and I desire and wish for
nothing but to please Thee.
IV.

The sacred spouse called her beloved Totus desidera­
bilis. Jesus, to those souls who love him as spouses,
makes himself altogether desirable, whether he chastises
or consoles them, whether he appears near or distant,
because he does it all for love, and that he may be loved.
Treat me, then, O my Jesus, as Thou wilt, I will always
love Thee; whether Thou dost give me sweetness or
tribulations, I know that all will come to me from
Thy loving Heart, and that all will be for my greater
good: Paratum cor meum, Deus, paratum cor meum. Be­
hold my will is ready, () Lord, to accept all that Thou
shalt ordain. Benedicam Dominum in omni tempore. At
all times, whether prosperous or adverse, I will bless
Thee and love Thee, O my Creator. I neither seek nor
merit any consolation from Thee; for I have given Thee
nothing but bitterness by my sins: I seek only Thy
good pleasure. Provided Thou art satisfied with me, I

after Holy Communion.

335

shall be content with any punishment. My Jesus, my
Jesus, whether far off or near Thou shalt always be de­
sirable to me, always dear; whether Thou dost console
or afflict me, I will always love Thee, always thank
Thee.
V.

Qua est ista, qua ascendit de deserto, deliciis affluens, innixa
super dilectum suum i (Cant. viii. 5.)
Who, then, are
those souls who, living on the earth, esteem it a desert;
so that, detached from visible things, they live only to
God, as if there was no one else but God, whom alone
they love and desire to please, and in this way they
almost go out of the world, and raise themselves above
it, enjoying the delights which are experienced by those
who wish for God alone, and who place in God all their
hopes ?
Who, then, are these faithful souls, if not those who
often and with pure love unite themselves to Jesus in
the Blessed Sacrament ? Yes, my God, such do I also
desire to be by the means of Thy grace, detached from
all things, and all Thine. Henceforth the world shall
be to me a desert, where, flying from all attachment to
creatures, I will think of nothing but Thee; as if Thou
and I were the onljr persons there. In Thee alone will
I put all my confidence, all my love, O God, O beloved
God, my hope, my love, my all.
VI.

Si murus est, adificcmus super cum propugnacula argentea:
si ostium est, compingamus illud tabulis cedrinis (Cant. viii.
9). This is precisely what Jesus does when he comesto
a soul in holy Communion.
He sees that she is a
wall too weak to be able to resist the assaults of hell;
therefore, by the virtue of the sacrament, he fortifies her
with bulwarks of silver, that is, with his divine light.

386

Loving Aspirations

He sees that she is a door inclined easily to be corrupted,
and he renews it, adjusting it with planks of strength
and perseverance, as is signified by cedar, which is a
strong and incorruptible wood; that is, with the gifts of
holy fear, with detachment from creatures, with the love
of prayer, with supplications, with holy desires, and still
more with the gift of divine love, which are the support
of holy perseverance. Panis cor hominis confirmat. Jesus
teaches us, that as earthly bread preserves the life of the
body, so the heavenly bread of holy Communion pre­
serves the life of the soul: Qui manducat me, ct ipse
rivet propter me. Qui manducat meam carnem, et bibit meum
sanguinem in me manet, et ego in illo. Such are the gra­
cious promises which Jesus makes to him who receives
him in the Blessed Sacrament.
Ah, my Jesus, who is weaker and more unfaithful than
I? Thou knowest well how many times I have yielded
to my enemies, and how many times they have seized
the gate, that is, my will, by which they have entered to
ruin me by causing me to lose Thy friendship. Oh,
fortify me with Thy light and strength, that I may no
more lose Thee or drive Thee from me. My Lord and
my Redeemer, if I am to turn back and offend Thee
again, oh ! let me die now, while I hope that I am in
Thy grace and united to Thee. I trust not myself,
no; nor will I ever, my dear Jesus, live without Thee.
But as long as I live I am in danger of changing my
will and betraying Thee, as I have done before; do Thou
help me. Help me also, most holy Mary; have pity on
me: thou, who art the Mother of perseverance, obtain
for me this gift from thy Jesus. Of thee I seek it, of
thee I hope it, of thee I ask it.

VII.
Inveni quem diligit anima mea; tenui eum, nec dimittam
(Cant. iii. 4). So ought every soul to say who is united

λ.

after Holy Communion.

387

with Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament: Creatures, depart
from me; go out altogether from my heart. I loved
you once, because I was blind; now I love you not, nor
can I ever love you again. I have found another good,
infinitely more delightful than you: I have found in my­
self my Jesus, who has enamoured me by his beauty; to
this my beloved one I have given myself entirely. He
has already accepted me, so that I am no longer my own.
Creatures, farewell: I am not, nor shall I ever again be
yours; but I am and shall be always Christ’s. He, too,
is mine, and will always be mine: Tenui eum, nec dimittam.
Now I have pressed him to my heart, receiving him in
holy Communion; for the future I will hold him with
my love, and will not let him leave me any more.
Permit me, O my most amiable Saviour, to embrace
Thee so closely, that I may never more be separated
from Thee. Behold, I press Thee to myself, my Jesus;
I love Thee, I love Thee; and O that I could love Thee
worthily ! I wish that my only happiness and repose
should be to love Thee and please Thee. Do Thou
command all creatures to leave me, and not to disturb
me; say to them: Adjuro vos . . . ne suscitetis, neque evigi­
lare faciatis dilectam. Ah, if I do not wish it, creatures
cannot enter in to disturb and divide me from Thee.
Strengthen, then, my will, unite my miserable heart to
Thy divine Heart, that it may always will what Thou
wilt. Do this, Lord, by Thy merits. Amen, amen. So
do I hope; so may it be.
VIII
Surge, aquilo, ci veni, auster; perfla hortum meum, et fluant
aromata illius (Cant. iv. 16). Fly from me, O north wind,
hurtful and cold wind of earthly affections; and come,
thou soft warm breeze of the sacred love of the Holy
Spirit, which comes from the Heart of my Jesus in the
Blessed Sacrament. Do thou alone breathe through my

388

Loving Aspirations

soul·, which has been chosen by Jesus for his garden of
delights. Blow; for by thy breath how many fresh and
sweet odors of holy virtues shalt thou draw forth from

me !
My Jesus, my Jesus, Thou canst do this; and this do
I hope from Thee.
IX.
Messui myrrham meam cum aromatibus mets (Cant. v. ι). Λ
soul that has received Jesus must be careful to gather
myrrh, that it may always offer the sweet odor of those
virtues which arise from mortification. Comedi favum
cum meile meo (Ibi). In like manner, the soul that loves
God alone is not satisfied with the honey, but will also
have the honeycomb; therefore she says to Jesus:
O Lord, Thy consolations are not sufficient for me
unless Thou givest me Thyself, who art the fountain of
consolation; the fruits of love are not enough for me, if
Thou dost not give me also Thyself, who art the object
of my love. So say I to Thee, my Jesus, that Thou alone
wilt suffice for me; I am ready to renounce all Thy de­
lights, provided I possess Thee alone, my God and my
only good. I love Thee, not to please myself, but to
please Thee; for Thou dost desire to be loved by me,
and Thou art worthy of all our love, whether Thou dost
console or try us.

X.
Nihil mihi deerit; in loco pascuœ ibi me colocavit (Ps. xxii.
i, 2). Ah ! my beloved Jesus, since Thou dost invite me
in this feast of love to feed on Thy divine flesh, what
more can I ever want? Dominus illuminatio mea ct salus
mea; quem timebo I (Ps. xxvi. 1.) Whom shall I fear, if
1 hou, O God omnipotent, art my light and my salvation ?
I give myself all to Thee. Accept me, and then do with
me what Ί hou wilt; chastise me, show Thine indigna­
tion towards me when Thou wilt; kill me, destroy me,

after Holy Communion.

3S9

and I will say always with Job: Eliam si occiderit me, in
ipso sperabo {Job, xiii. 15). Whilst I am Thine, and Thou
lovest me, I am content to be treated by Thee with
every hardship; to be even annihilated, if it so pleases
Thee.

XI.
jin manibus meis descripsi te: muri tui coram oculis meis
semper {Is. xlix. 16). See the loving care that God takes
of a soul that he wishes to have to himself. He carries
it written in his hands, so that he may never forget it,
and says, that sooner would a mother forget her own
son than he a soul in grace: Et si illa oblita fuerit, ego
tamen non obliviscar tui {Ib. 15).
Et muri tui coram oculis meis semper. His eyes are al­
ways open to watch over that soul, so that its enemies
do it no harm: Scuto bonce voluntatis tuce coronasti nos {Ps.
v. 13). Our good God surrounds us with the protection
of his good-will, wholly solicitous for our good; and so
he delivers us from all dangers. Ah, my God, infinite
goodness, who more than any other lovest me and desirest my good, I abandon myself entirely to Thee: let
every other hope fail me, provided Thou dost not fail
me. I know that I also must co-operate by obeying Thy
holy will: Domine, quid me vis facere I Nothing else can
I say; behold me ready and determined, my sweet Sav­
iour, to do what Thou pleasest: Fiat voluntas tua. Noth­
ing else do I desire but to accomplish Thy will. But do
Thou help me, otherwise I shall do no good at all. Teach
me not only to know, but also to do, all that pleases
Thee: Doce me facere voluntatem tuam. Eternal Father,
grant that I may be able to say with truth, as Thy Jesus
did whilst he was on earth: Ego quæ placita sunt ci facio
semper. My God, this I desire, this I pray for, and this
I hope, through the merits of Thy Son and the most
holy Mary.

390

Loving A spiralions
XII.

Prœbe, fili mi, cor tuum mihi (Prov. xiii. 26). O my soul,
behold this is all that thy Lord asks of thee, when he
comes to visit thee; he would have thy heart and thy
will. He gives himself to thee without reserve; it is but
reasonable that thou shouldst also give him all thyself
without reserve, taking care to follow his will in all
things: Revertetur enim Dominus, ut gaudeat super te in
omnibus bonis (Deut. xxx. 9). Act in such a manner that
Jesus, when he comes to thee again, may find that thou
hast executed all his designs.
My Jesus, I wish to please Thee; help Thou my desire.
Give me strength, and do with me whatsoever Thou
pleasest.
XIII.
Quid est quod debui ultra facere vineæ mece et non feci ? (Is.
v. 4.) My soul, hear what thy God says to thee: what
ought I to do more for thee than I have done? For
love of thee I became man: Verbum caro factus sum. In­
stead of Lord, I have become servant: formam servi ac­
cipiens. I went so far as to be born in a stable, like a
worm—for worms are born in stables: vermis sum, ct non
homo. I died for thee, I died upon the tree of shame:
Factus obcdicns usque ad mortem, mortem autem crucis. What
remained more for me to do, but to give my life for thee ?
Majorem hac dilectionem nemo habet, ut animam ponat quis
pro amicis suis. But my love has invented and donc
more for thee. After my death, I have chosen to leave
myself in the most Blessed Sacrament, to give my whole
self as food. Tell me what more could I have done to
gain thy love?
It is true, my Lord and my Redeemer; what can I an­
swer? I have nothing to say. Thou hast been too good
to me, and I have been too ungrateful towards Thee. I
wonder at Thy immense goodness; I see my own base­
ness, and I throw myself at Thy feet, and say: Have pity

after Holy Communion.
on me, my Jesus, though I have repaid Thy love with so
much ingratitude. Avenge Thyself, therefore, I pray
Thee, avenge Thyself upon me, and chastise me; but do
not abandon me; chastise me and change me. Let me
not live any longer ungrateful to Thee. Grant that I
may love Thee at least out of gratitude, and that before
I die I may make Thee some recompense for Thy love.
XIV.
Pone me ut signaculum super cor tuum (Cant. viii. 6).
Yes, my beloved Jesus, since I have consecrated to Thee
all my heart, it is but just that I should put Thee as a
seal of love upon it, to close the entrance against any
other affection; and thus to make known to all that my
heart is Thine, and that Thou alone possessest dominion
over it. But, my Lord, what dost Thou hope from me,
if Thou dost not do the work Thyself? I can do noth­
ing but give Thee my poor heart, that Thou mayest dis­
pose of it according to Thy pleasure. Behold, I give it
all to Thee, I consecrate it to Thee, I sacrifice it to Thee.
Do Thou possess it forever; I will no longer have any
part in it. If Thou lovest it, Thou knowest how to pre­
serve it for Thyself. Leave it no longer in my hands,
lest I should again take it from Thee. O God most lov­
ing, O infinite love, since Thou hast so constrained me
to love Thee, I pray Thee make Thyself loved by me. I
only wish to live that I may love Thee, I only wish to
love Thee in order to please Thee. Thou who dost
work so many miracles to be able to enter into my heart
in this sacrament, work also this one, make my heart all
Thine; but all, all, all, without division, without reserve,
so that I may say, both in this life and in eternity, that
Thou art the only Lord of my heart, and my only trea­
sure: Deus cordis mci\ et pars mca Deus in œternum.
Most holy Mary, my Mother and my hope, do thou
help me, and I shall certainly be heard. Amen, amen.
This I wish, this I hope. So be it.

Aspirations of £onc to Jesus
FOR MEDITATION AND HOLY COMMUNION.’

My well-beloved, my love, my life, my repose, my only
good.

Live Jesus, Mary, Joseph, and Teresa!

The grace that we should ask of God above all graces, says
St. Francis de Sales, is the grace or gift of love. Hence we
should endeavor in all our prayers, all our actions, all our sighs,
all our intentions, to obtain from God this holy love, which is
the gift of all gifts.
We shall here find many aspirations that a loving soul can
make to God ; but it must be observed, first, that the best are
those that love itself infuses into our heart; and secondly, that
when the soul feels itself united with God by anyone of the fol­
lowing inspirations, or by any other, one should not go farther,
but should dwell upon it and repeat it as long as one finds
therein nourishment and feeling.

My God, prostrate at Thy feet, I ask of Thee, not
pleasures, nor riches, nor honors, but only Thy love;
and at each step that I take, at each look, at each respi­
ration, I intend to ask for Thy love.
My dearly beloved Jesus, Thou hast said that Thou
wouldst permit Thyself to be found even by him who is
seeking Thee, and Thou hast even gone so far as to seek
me when I fled from Thee, wilt Thou flee from me now
that I seek Thee, and I seek only Thee?
Ah ! deign to bind me to Thee by these sweet bonds
with which Thou bindest those that love Thee; but
1 This is a translation from a manuscript left by the holy author, and
unpublished in Italian. We think it to be a fruit and a testimony of his
fervor during the last years of his life.—Ed.

For Meditation and Communion.

393

bind me in such a manner that I may never more be
separated from Thee.
Inflame me with Thy love. Ah ! one spark of this
divine fire would be sufficient to make me forget every­
thing; but I am not content with only a spark; I wish
to have a flame, I wish to have a thousand flames, I wish
to have a conflagration that will instantly destroy in me
all affection for creatures, and make me burn entirely
for Thee, O infinite and only good !
I give myself entirely to Thee. Dost Thou not accept
me? Thou hast said that Thou dost not know how to
repel him that comes to Thee: Him that cometh to me. I
will not cast out.' Ah ! my God, receive me, take me en­
tirely and unite me to Thee in such a manner that I may
think only of Thee, that I may love only Thee, that I
may seek and desire only Thee; be Thou the only object
of all my thoughts, of all my love, of all my desires.
Ah ! Thou who truly lovest me, tell me, what dost
Thou intend to obtain from me by so many mercies
that Thou heapest upon me, by so many invitations that
Thou dost address to me, by so many lights that Thou
givest me? Dost Thou wish to have my heart? Here
it is: take it; I give it entirely to Thee.
Vain creatures, leave me; you shall see me no more.
Ask me no more to have affection for you, since I desire
to have nothing more from you. Give to whomsoever
asks for them, your pleasures, your goods, your honors;
as for myself, I have found him whom I love, I am satis­
fied with having him: I found Him whom my soul loveth.z
He who alone merits my affections has taken them all
for himself.
My well-beloved ! detach me from all that is not God.
Console me Thyself when I am afflicted; sustain me,
when I am losing courage; and chastise me also Thyself
1 “ Eum qui venit ad me, non ejiciam foras.”—John, vi. 37.
3 «« inveni quem diligit anima mea.”—Cant. iii. 4.

394

Aspirations of Love to Jesus.

when necessary. I will kiss Thy lovely hand that strikes
me through kindness towards me. Provided only that
Thou dost not deprive me of the happiness of loving
Thee, send me all chastisements.
Loving souls, you that live in this beautiful country
of love, where everything breathes love ! Qualis est Di­
lectus vester, et queeremus eum vobiscum: Tell us something
of the beauties of your well-beloved, whom you now
contemplate unveiled; inflame us with love, we who are
poor exiles here below, in order that we also may seek
him through love.
But I should rather say with the sacred Spouse: Come,
O south wind, blow through my garden, and let the aromatical
spices thereof flow} Come from the middle of the day,
O breath of the Holy Spirit! Come, let me feel thy
powerful influence in the garden of my soul, and then
its perfumes of love will spread, and will satisfy the
heart with my God.
O Jesus, sweet object of my love ! wound my heart
with one of these fiery darts that cause souls to die to
all that is not Thee, and make them live only with Thy
love.
My well-beloved, since Thou callest me again to Thy
love by enlightening me with Thy light and making me
hear Thy voice, Trahe me post te: for pity’s sake, draw
me to Thyself, and do not abandon me before Thou
dost not see me belong entirely to Thee.
My God, I already feel a great desire to love Thee;
but I feel myself too weak to accomplish this. O Lord!
Thou who inspirest me with this good desire, grant me
strength to accomplish this; give me all the love that
Thou askest of me. Thou who by Thy grace makest
me know the riches of Thy goodnes, lead me to love
> “Veni, Auster: perfla hortum meum, et fluant aromata illius.”—
Cant. iv. 16.

For Meditation and Communion,

395

Thee as much as I can, and as much as I desire to love
Thee.
Loving souls, you who in this world seek only God,
raise your voice, and make intelligible to poor foolish
worldlings how much Jesus, even in this valley of tears,
obtains more contentment for his servants by the gift
of his love than this world is able to give to its followers
by bestowing upon them its goods.
O Lord ! grant me Thy love, and I renounce all the
other goods that Thou canst give me. Help me to love
Thee, and I consent to be deprived of everything, to be
despised, abandoned by every one, weighed down by all
evils; for there is no sorrow capable of afflicting a soul
that loves Thee with her whole heart.

Brother Alfonsus.

HI

enant Aspirations

TO BE MADE BEFORE AND AFTER COMMUNION, DRAWN

FROM THE MANUSCRIPTS OF ST. FRANCIS DE SALES.

Before Communion.
O my true and perfect Love ! what affection is this
that brings Thee to such a miserable thing as I ? Come,
yes come, desired of my heart; my soul sighs for Thee;
I offer to Thee, O my God, this Communion, to satisfy
the desire Thou hast to come and unite me to Thyself,
my God and my all. Oh, what a wonder ! Λ God de­
scends from heaven for me, and hides his majesty under
the vile clothing of the species of bread and wine ! Oh,
how true it is, my Lord, that having always loved Thine
own, Thou hast loved them especially at the end, when
Thou didst institute this divine sacrament.
O my God ! Thou art goodness itself; how, then, is it
possible that I can love anything else but Thee? Ah,
Lord, draw me always closer and closer into Thy Heart.
I prefer Thy love and Thy goodness above all that is to
be found in the world. Thou art the only object of my
affections. I wish for none other but Thee. I will leave
all in order to love Thee. Give me grace to do it; with­
out that I can do nothing.
Ah, my beloved, if Thou wouldst have me look to
Thee, do Thou first turn to me, and by Thy spirit draw
mine to Thee. I am nothing, I can do nothing, I am
worth nothing; therefore let me not be ungrateful for
all the graces that Thou hast deigned to grant me. I
offer myself for Thy love, to be entirely deprived of

»

before Holy Communion.

397

every sensible consolation, and to suffer all the afflictions
Thou shalt be pleased to send me, whether in time or
eternity. I am, and will be all Thine; I dare to ask
Thee not only for Thy gifts, but also for Thyself. I de­
sire to receive Thee, to be more united to Thee.
O Eternal Father, I offer to Thee the Passion of Thy
Son for my salvation and that of the whole world. Look
not at my sins; but look at the love of Thy beloved Son
towards us, which has drawn him into this sacrament.
By this love, my God, have pity on me !
My Redeemer, I acknowledge myself to be infinitely
unworthy of approaching to receive Thee, ^>y reason of
my sins and my want of purity. Therefore I say to
Thee, Lord, I am not worthy. Even if I had all the
love of the seraphim, I should still be unfit to receive
Thee; again, then, I repeat, Lord, I am not worthy.
Come, () my sweet Saviour, and work in me that
which Thou dost come to me to do. I am nothing but
wretchedness; but Thy goodness does not let Thee sec
my misery. Come into my soul and sanctify it; take
possession of my heart and purify it; enter into my body
and keep it; and never separate me from Thy love.
Burn, O consuming fire, all Thou dost see in me un­
worthy of Thy presence, and that may put an obstacle to
Thy grace and love. O Mother of my Redeemer, have
compassion on me a poor sinner; pray for me, that by
thy help I may embrace thy Son with perfect love, and
become a soul after his own Heart.

II.
After Communion and at the Visit to the Most Holy
Sacrament.
O excess of love ! Sacred Host, I adore Thee within
me. One heart is too little to love Thee, my Jesus; one
tongue is not enough to praise Thy goodness. O my

3 9S

Devo ut A spira tiens

Saviour, how great are my obligations to Thee, for visit­
ing such a poor creature as I am ! I offer myself all to
Thee, in gratitude for so great a favor.
No, I will no longer live in myself, but that Jesus alone
should live in me. He is mine, and I am his, for all
eternity. Oh, love, love; no more sins ! I will never
forget the goodness and mercy of God, my Saviour and
my guest. Yes, my God, I firmly believe that Thou,
body and soul, art in my breast: Thy divinity is now
within me, and united to me.
I adore Thee, and I venerate Thee, as if I were the
smallest worm crawling along in the dust of its own
nothingness, to testify the desire I have to give Thee
glory. But is it possible that Thy infinite Majesty
should have deigned to visit the least of Thy creatures?
With a softened heart, my dear Saviour, I thank Thee
for this great gift. I thank Thee for it a thousand
times. Grant that I may thank Thee for it as Thou
dost deserve. May Thy most holy Mother, and all the
angels and saints, give Thee thanks for it ! On my
part I offer Thee all the praises and thanksgivings that
have been and ever shall be offered to Thee by all
creatures.
O my God, Thou dost come to unite Thyself to me,
to apply to my soul more abundantly the merits of Thy
Passion, and to sanctify me. Accomplish in me, then,
all that Thou didst come to do. My God, Thou art all­
wise and all-powerful, let not the fruit of Thy coming
be lost: unite Thyself to me, and me to Thee, by an in­
separable union and a perfect love. Unite the abyss of
Thy mercy with the abyss of my misery, and make me
live a life all divine.
My Jesus, Thou knowest what is wanting in me; Thou
knowest that without Thee I can do nothing; Thou
knowest my weakness: have pity on me; give me
humility, purity of heart, love, and conformity to Thy

after Holy Communion,

399

holy will, strength against my bad habits, remission of
my sins, and grace never more to commit them. Give
me a thorough contempt for all things, so that I may
love none other but Thee. Give me patience to suffer
for Thy love all that may happen to me. I hope all
from Thee. O most holy Virgin, my dear Mother, beg
of thy Son, by the love he bears thee, to grant me, for
thy sake, all I ask.
My God, and my only good, I am more pleased in Thy
infinite perfections than if they were my own. I rejoice
that nothing in the world can take them from Thee, or
diminish them. Come, then, Thou art always welcome;
always perfect and infinite in Thy majesty, O my Jesus,
my Love and my God. Come and make me all Thine.
My Saviour, by that infinite goodness which made
Thee come down to this earth, I pray Thee, let me ex­
perience the effects of Thy love, in feeling my soul so
absorbed in Thee, that, despising all earthly things, it
may see nothing but Thee, and think of nothing but
Thee; that the same love which made Thee die for me
on the cross may make me in like manner die in Thee,
to live in Thee for all eternity.
O God of my soul, who meritest to be loved above all
creatures, I protest that I hold Thee as the only object
of my affections, and I prefer Thee to all the goods of
the world, and to myself. I desire to be faithful to Thee,
and never more to see myself separated from Thee.
I resign and abandon myself entirely to Thee, em­
bracing with all affection and respect Thy will, and Thy
just designs over me. And I pray that whatever 1 hou
hast ordained concerning me in time and in eternity
may be accomplished; but I hope one day to see 1 hy
divine face and Thy infinite beauty. My God, draw me
to Thee, to love Thee and to burn with Thy love, by
which I would be entirely consumed. Hide me, I pray
Thee, in Thyself, that no creature may ever be able to

400

Devout Aspirations

find me again. O eternal Father, for the love of Thy
Son, fill my memory with holy thoughts, which shall
constrain it to have a continual remembrance of Thee
and of Thy Son. Oh make me know and do all that
Thou desirest of me. And Thou, O Holy Spirit, fill my
will with holy affections, that shall bring forth all those
fruits which proceed from Thy love. Illuminate me ,
with Thy light; so shall I walk straight to Thee, and
my will shall be no longer free to give itself to any but
Thee.
My God and my all, I will no more seek anything out
of Thee, now that I can find all things in Thee. O mer­
ciful Father, make me have a care for Thy service, as
Thou hast had so much for my good. I wish to em­
ploy all my thoughts in seeking ways to please Thee,
and in preserving me from offending Thee any more.
O incarnate Lord, make me love Thee, and none
other than Thee. Remove from me all occasions that
might drive me from Thy love. Let my heart be always
occupied in contemplating Thee and serving Thee, Then
that art the master-love of all hearts. Thou didst but
come into the world to dwell in the hearts Thou hadst
redeemed with Thy blood; then may my heart be all
Thine, do Thou possess it. See, then, all my wants, and
enlighten me; excite me, and make me prompt Ό obey
Thy will.
O Jesus Almighty, take from me all that car ’finder
the effects of Thy power and goodness. I reno. ucj 1 'r
liberty, and consecrate it entirely to the designs o ’ y
will. Have pity on me, and cure me of all my in; un­
ties and infidelity; fill me with Thy grace and wisdom.
I abandon myself wholly to Thee, O my Jesus; I wish
to be all Thine, I wish to employ myself with fervor for
Thy glory, and to suffer patiently all tribulations at the
sight of Thy sufferings. Enable me to employ myself
solely in'things that are pleasing to Thee. My God, let

after Holy Communion.

401

me discern Thee with a true faith, to know Thee and
love Thee; let me know Thy will to fulfil it, let me see
myself to confess my deformity, to abhor and humble
myself; and in the end let me see Thy divine face in all
eternity. Lord, I have wasted my substance, like the
prodigal son; but I have not been able to exhaust Thy
mercies. Grant that I may take Thy will for the sole
guide of my life, and not my own senses nor human
respect. Write in my heart the law of Thy love so
deeply, that it may never be effaced.
My God, even if there were no place of torment for
the wicked, I would not leave off loving Thee and suf­
fering for Thee. Make me correspond to Thy desires.
From this time forth Thou shalt be my portion forever.
I submit myself with confidence to all that Thou shalt
ordain for me in time and in eternity. O incarnate
Word, wash my heart with Thy blood, and imprint
there, as a sign of Thy love, Thy holy name of Jesus.
Lord, abandon me not into the power of my vices; re­
member that I am the work of Thy hands; permit me
not to become the prey of demons. I am a sinner, it is
true; but I have been redeemed by Thy blood. Eternal
Father, look at the Passion of Thy Son, whose merits
sue mercy for me: these I offer to Thee; by these do
Thou detach me from worldly affections, and fill me
with Thy love, and make me die with resignation, with
faith, with confidence, and with perfect love.
O my Jesus, by that eternal love which 1 hou hast
borne me, give me grace to love Thee during the short
time that remains for me to live on this earth, that I
may afterwards love Thee eternally in heaven. O God
of love, make me live only for Thee. When shall I be
all Thine, as Thou art all mine? When shall I die to
myself, to live only for Thy love? 1 do not even know
how to give myself to Thee as I ought. Ah, my God,
take me, and make me all Thine !
26

402

/ devout y I spira lions

My God, 1 wish for my eyesight only to look at Thee;
for my tongue only to speak of Thee; for my heart only
to love Thee; for my body only to offer it to Thee; for
my life only to sacrifice it to Thee. O God of love,
give me Thy love. Infinite Power, help my weakness.
Eternal Wisdom, enlighten my darkness.
Immense
Goodness, pardon my malice. O infinite Goodness, too
late have I loved and known Thee: do with me what
Thou pleasest; I wish for nothing but what Thou shalt
do.
O Blessed Virgin, I rejoice with thee in that thou hast
gained the heart of thy God; ah, unite me wholly to thy
Son, speak to him for me, and obtain for me the grace
of following all his inspirations. Thou must teach me
to practice the virtues thou didst exercise on earth, and
detach me from affection to all that is not God, that I
may love him with all my strength.
My God, enkindle Thy love in me, so that I may seek
nothing else but Thy pleasure; so that nothing may
please me that does not please Thee; and drive from
my heart all things that are not agreeable to Thee.
May I always be able to say with true affection: My
God, Thee alone do I desire, and nothing more. My
Jesus, give me a great love for Thy Passion, that, Thy
sufferings and Thy death being always before my eyes,
they may continually excite my love towards Thee,
and n^ke me desirous of rendering Thee some token of
gratitude for so much love. Give me also a great love
to the Most Holy Sacrament of the Altar, in which Thou
hast revealed the great affection Thou dost bear us.
Besides this, I beg of Thee to give me a tender devo­
tion to Thy most holy Mother: give me grace always to
love and serve her; always to have recourse to her inter­
cession, and to induce others to honor her; and give to
me and to all men a great confidence, first in the merits
of Thy Passion, and next in the intercession of Mary.

after Holy Communion.

403

I pray Thee to grant me a holy death. Enable me at
that moment to receive Thee with great love in the most
holy Viaticum; so that, united to Thee, burning with a
holy fire, and with a great desire of seeing Thee, I may
go forth from this nfe to embrace Thy feet the first
time it shall be given me to see Thee.
O my King, come and reign alone in my soul; do
Thou possess it entirely, that it may not serve nor obey
anything but Thy love.
O my Jesus, would that I could annihilate myself all
for Thee, who hast annihilated all Thy life for me !
O Lamb of God, sacrificed on the Cross, remember
that I am one of those souls that Thou hast redeemed
with so much suffering and grief. Let me never lose
Thee. Thou hast given Thyself all to me, let me be all
Thine; let all my eagerness be to please Thee. I love
Thee, O immense Good, in order to please Thee; I love
Thee because Thou art worthy of it: my greatest sorrow
is to think I have been so long in the world without lov­
ing Thee.
My beloved Redeemer, make me feel the grief Thou
hadst for my sins in the garden of Gethsemani. C) my
Jesus, would that I had died before, and had never of­
fended Thee ! Oh, love of my Jesus, Thou art my love
and my hope ! I will rather lose my life a thousand
times than lose Thy grace.
My God, if I had died when I was in sin, I could never
love Thee again: I thank Thee for giving me time, and
calling me to love Thee. Now, then, that I can love
Thee, I will love Thee with all my soul. For this reason
hast Thou borne with me, that I should love Thee; yes,
I will love Thee.
Ah, by the blood which Thou hast shed for me, permit
me not to betray Thee again: “In Thee, () Lord, have I
hoped; I shall not be confounded forever.” What is
the world? what are riches? what are pleasures? what

404

Praycrs after Communion.

are honors? God, God, I will have God alone. My
God, Thou art sufficient for me, Thou art an infinite
Good.
O my Jesus, bind me altogether to Thy love, and draw
all my affections to Thee, that I may love none other but
Thee: make me all Thine before I die.
Ah, my God, as long as I live I am in danger of losing
Thee. When shall the day come that I can say to Thee:
My Jesus, I cannot lose Thee more?
O Eternal Father, for the love of Jesus Christ, despise
me not; accept of me to love Thee, and do Thou give
me Thy love. I wish to love Thee much in this life,
that I may love Thee much in the next.
O infinite Good, I love Thee; but make me know the
great Good that I love, and give me such a love as Thou
dost desire. May I conquer all things to please Thee!
O Mary, of thee, who so much desirest to see thy Son
beloved, do I ask this grace, to love him during all the
remainder of my life; and I desire nothing more. My
Lady and my Mother, I trust in thee; thou dost obtain
all thou dost ask of thy God; thou dost pray for all who
are devoted to thee, pray also for me.
VARIOUS PRAYERS.

I.
Petitions to Jesus Christ Received in Holy Communion.
O my Jesus, now that Thou, who art the true Life, art
come to me, make me die to the world, to live only to
Thee, my Redeemer; by the flames of Thy love, destroy
in me all that is displeasing to Thee, and give me a true
desire to gratify and please Thee in all things.
Give me that true humility which shall make me love
contempt and self-abjection, and take from me all am­
bition of putting myself forward, Give me the spirit of

Prayers afier Communion.

405

mortification, that I may deny myself all those things
that do not tend to Thy love, and may lovingly em­
brace that which is displeasing to the senses and to selflove.
Give me a perfect resignation to Thy will, that I may
accept in peace, pains, infirmities, loss of friends or prop­
erty, desolations, persecutions, and all that comes to me
from Thy hand. I offer Thee all myself, that Thou
mayest dispose of me according to Thy pleasure. And
give me grace always to repeat this entire offering of
myself, especially at the time of my death. May I, then,
so sacrifice my life to Thee, with all my affection, in
union with the sacrifice that Thou didst make of Thy
life for me to the eternal Father. My Jesus, enlighten
me, and make me know Thy goodness, and the obliga­
tion I am under to love Thee above all, for the love
Thou hast borne me in dying for me, and in leaving
Thyself in the Most Holy Sacrament.
I pray Thee to give Thy light to all infidels who know
Thee not, to all heretics who are out of the Church, and
to all sinners who live deprived of Thy grace. My
Jesus, make Thyself known, make Thyself loved. I re­
commend to Thee all the souls in purgatory, and especi­
ally N. N.; alleviate the pains they suffer, and shorten
the time of their banishment from Thy sight; do this
through Thy merits, and those of Thy most holy Mother
and all the saints.
My God, enkindle the flame of Thy love within me, so
that I may seek nothing but Thy pleasure; that nothing
may please me but pleasing Thee. I drive from my
heart everything which is not agreeable to Thee. May
I always be able to say with real affection: O God, my
God, I wish for Thee alone, and nothing more. My
Jesus, give me a great love for Thy most sacred Passion,
that Thy sufferings and death may be ever before my
eyes to excite me to love Thee always, and to make me

4°6

Prayers after Communion.

desire co give 1 hee some grateful compensation for Thy
so great love. Give me also a great love for the Most
Holy Sacrament of the Altar, in which Thou hast macle
known the exceeding tenderness Thou hast for us. I
also beg of Thee to give me a tender devotion to Thy
most holy Mother: give me grace always to love and
serve her, always to have recourse to her intercession,
and to induce others to honor her and confide in her
patronage; and grant to me and to all men ever tô have
a great confidence, first in the merits of Thy Passion,
and then in the intercession of Mary.
I pray Thee grant me a happy death. Grant that I
may then receive Thee with great love in the most holy
Viaticum, that in Thy embrace, burning with a holy
fire, and a great desire of seeing Thee, I may quit this
life to throw myself at Thy feet the first time it shall be
my lot to see Thee.
Above all, I pray Thee, O my Jesus, to give me the
grace of prayer, that I may recommend myself always
to Thee and Thy most holy Mother, especially in time
of temptation; and I pray Thee, by Thy merits, to grant
me holy perseverance and Thy holy love.
Bless me, my Jesus, and bless me altogether—my
soul, my body, my senses, and my faculties. Bless
especially my tongue, that it may only speak for 1 hy
glory. Bless my eyes, that they may not look at any­
thing that might tempt me to displease Thee. Bless
my taste, that it may not offend Thee by intemperance;
and bless all the members of my body, that they may
all serve Thee and not offend Thee. Bless my memory,
that it may always remember Thy love and the favors
Thou hast accorded me. Bless my understanding, that
it may know Thy goodness, and the obligation I have
of loving Thee; and that it may see all that I must
avoid, and all that I must do to conform myself to Thy
hc'y will. Above all? bless my will, that it may lovç no

Prayers after Communion.

407

other but Thee, the infinite Good; that it may seek for
nothing but to please Thee and may take delight in
nothing but what conduces to Thy glory.
O my King, come Thou and reign alone in my soul;
take entire possession of it, that it may neither serve
nor obey anything but Thy love.
Oh, my Jesus, that I might spend myself all for Thee,
who hast spent all Thy life for me!
O Lamb of God, sacrificed on the Cross, remember
that I am one of those souls which Thou hast redeemed
with so much labor and sorrow. Never let me lose
Thee again. Thou hast given Thyself all to me; make
me to be all Thine, and let my only wish be to please
Thee. I love Thee, O immense Good, in order to give
Thee pleasure. I love Thee, because Thou art worthy
of my love. I have no greater grief than that of think­
ing that I have been so long in the world without loving
Thee.
My beloved Redeemer, give me a portion of that grief
which Thou didst feel for my sins in the garden of
Gethsemani. O my Jesus, would that I had died and
never offended Thee! O love of my Jesus, Thou art
my love and my hope! I will rather lose my life, and a
thousand lives, than lose Thy grace.
My God, if I were to die in sin, I could no more love
Thee. I thank Thee that Thou givest me time, and
dost call me to love Thee. Now, then, that I can love
Thee, I will love Thee with all my soul. Thou hast
borne with me so long, that I might love Thee. Yes,
and I will love Thee. Ah, by the blood that Thou hast
shed for me, suffer me not to betray Thee again. In
Thee, O Lord, have I hoped, let me not be confounded for­
ever! What is the world ? what are riches? what are
pleasures? what are honors ? God, God, I wish for God
1 “ In te, Domine, speravi: non confundar in æternum. "—Zù. xxx. 2.

408

/ύ ay er s afler C am m u n ion.

alone. My God, Thou art sufficient for me; Thou art
an infinite Good.
() my Jesus, bind me wholly to Thy love, and draw
all my affections to Thyself, so that I may love none
other but Thee. Make me all Thine before I die.
Ah, my God, as long as I live I stand in danger of
losing Thee. When shall the day come that I can say:
My Jesus, I can no longer lose Thee ?
O Eternal Father, for the love of Jesus Christ, despise
me not; suffer me to love Thee, and give me Thy holy
love. I wish to love Thee greatly in this life, that I may
love Thee greatly in the next.
O infinite Good, I love Thee; but do Thou make me
know the great good that I love, and give me the love
Thou dost desire to see in me. Enable me to overcome
all things to please Thee.

II.
Prayer of St. Bonaventure to the Most Holy Sacrament.1
Wound, O my most tender Jesus, the inmost of my
soul with the sweet dart of Thy love, that through Thy
love and the desire of possessing Thee my soul may
languish and melt within me, and so long to quit this
life, to come and unite itself perfectly with Thee in a
happy eternity. Make my soul always to hunger after
Thee, the bread of angels, my Jesus, in the Blessed
Sacrament. May it ever thirst after Thee, O fountain
of life and light! May it ever desire Thee, seek Thee,
speak to 1 hee alone, find Thee, and do all things to Thy
praise and glory to the end! Thou, my Redeemer, art
my only hope, my riches, my consolation, my peace, my
1 Abridgment of the prayer that is found on page 284.

Prayers after Communion.

409

refuge, my wisdom, my portion, and my treasure. On
Thee may my heart and my mind be ever fixed! Amen.

III.
Prayer to the Most Holy Mary, to obtain the Love of Jesus,
and Love towards her.
O Mary, thou dost so much desire to see this thy Son
Jesus loved; if thou lovest me, this is the grace I ask
of thee, and which thou must procure for me; ob­
tain for me a great love for Jesus Christ, and not to love
any other than him. Thou obtainest from him all that
thou dost wish; listen to me, then, pray for me and
comfort me; bind me in such a manner to Jesus, that I
shall no longer be able to leave off loving him. Obtain
for me also a great love toward thee, who art of all
creatures the most loving, the most lovely, and the most
loved by God. I rely greatly on thy compassion, and I
love thee, my Lady; but I love thee only a little: ask
thy God to give me a greater love; for to love thee is a
grace which God grants only to those whom thou dost
wish to be saved.

Live Jesus our

love,

Live Mary

our hope

IV.
Litaniae Sanctissimi Nominis Jesu.
Kyrie eleison.
Christe eleison.
Kyrie eleison.
Jesu, audi nos.
Jesu, exaudi nos.
Pater de cœlis Deus,
Fili Red emptor mundi Deus,
Spiritus Sancte Deus,
Sancta Trinitas unus Deus,
Jesu, Fili Dei vivi,

!

) 1

/

Prayers after Communion.
Jesu, splendor Patris,
Jesu, candor lucis æternæ,
Jesu, Rex gloriæ,
Jesu, sol justitiae,
Jesu, Fili Mariae Virginis,
Jesu, amabilis,
Jesu, admirabilis,
Jesu, Deus fortis,
Jesu, Pater futuri sæculi,
Jesu, magni consilii Angele,
Jesu potentissime,
Jesu patientissime,
Jesu obedientissime,
Jesu mitis et humilis corde,
Jesu, amator castitatis,
Jesu, amator noster,
Jesu, Deus pacis,
Jesu, auctor vitae,
Jesu, exemplar virtutum,
Jesu, zelator animarum,
Jesu, Deus noster,
Jesu, refugium nostrum,
Jesu, pater pauperum,
Jesu, thesaurus fidelium,
Jesu, bone pastor,
Jesu, lux vera,
Jesu, sapientia aeterna,
Jesu, bonitas infinita,
Jesu, via et vita nostra,
Jesu, gaudium Angelorum,
Jesu, Rex Patriarcharum,
Jesu, Magister Apostolorum,
Jesu, Doctor Evangelistarum,
Jesu, fortitudo Martyrum,
Jesu, lumen Confessorum,
Jesu, puritas Virginum,
Jesu, corona Sanctorum omnium,

miserere nobis.

410

Prayers after Coni manion.
Propitius esto,/tf>77? nobis, Jesu.
Propitius esto, exaudi nos, Jesu.
Ab omni malo,
Ab omni peccato,
Ab ira tua,
Ab insidiis diaboli,
A spiritu fornicationis,
A morte perpetua,
A neglectu inspirationum tuarum,
Per mysterium sanctæ Incarnationis tuæ,
Per nativitatem tuam,
Per infantiam tuam,
Per divinissimam vitam tuam,
Per labores tuos,
Per agoniam et passionem tuam,
Per crucem et derelictionem tuam,
*
Per languores tuos,
Per mortem et sepulturam tuam,
Per resurrectionem tuam,
Per ascensionem tuam,
Per gaudia tua,
Per gloriam tuam,
Agnus Dei, qui tollis peccata mundi,parce nobis, Jesu.
Agnus Dei, qui tollis peccata mundi, exaudi nos, Jesu.
Agnus Dei, qui tollis peccata mundi, miserere nobis, Jesu.
Jesu, audi nos.
Jesu, exaudi nos.
Oremus.

A

Domine Jesu Christe, qui dixisti: Petite, et accipietis;
quærite, et invenietis; pulsate, et aperietur vobis: quæsumus, da nobis petentibus divinissimi tui amoris affec­
tum, ut te toto corde, ore, et opere diligamus, et a tua
nunquam laude cessemus.
Sancti Nominis tui, Domine, timorem pariter et amo­
rem fac nos habere perpetuum, quia nunquam tua

412

Prayers after Communion.

gubernatione destituis quos in soliditate tuæ dilectionis
instituis. Per Dominum.

Kyrie eleison.
Christe eleison.
Kyrie eleison.
Christe audi nos.
Christe exaudi nos.
Pater de coelis Deus, miserere nobis.
Fili Redemptor mundi Deus, miserere nobis.
Spiritus Sancte Deus, miserere nobis.
Sancta Trinitas unus Deus, miserere nobis.
Sancta Maria,
Sancta Dei Genitrix,
Sancta Virgo virginum,
Mater Christi,
Mater divinae gratiæ,
Mater purissima,
Mater castissima,
Mater inviolata,
Mater intemerata,
Mater amabilis,
Mater admirabilis,
Mater Creatoris,
Mater Salvatoris,
Virgo prudentissima,
Virgo veneranda,
Virgo praedicanda,
Virgo potens,
Virgo clemens,
Virgo fidelis,
Speculum justitiae,
Sedes sapientiae,

ora pro nobis.

Litaniæ Lauretanæ, B. Μ. V.

Prayers t
Causa nostra
Vas spiritual
Vas honorab
Vas insigne <
Rosa mystica,
Turris Davidica,
]
Turris eburnea,
I
Domus aurea,
Foederis arca,
Janua coeli,
Stella matutina,
I -Î2
Salus infirmorum,
J
I ***
Refugium peccatorum,
J- ?
Consolatrix afflictorum,
ΐ
Auxilium Christianorum,
55
Regina Angelorum,
Regina Patriarcharum,
Regina Prophetarum,
Regina Apostolorum,
Regina Martyrum,
Regina Confessorum,
Regina Virginum,
Regina Sanctorum omnium,
Regina sine labe originali concepta,
Regina sacratissimi Rosarii,
Agnus Dei, qui tollis peccata mundi. /?. Parce nobis,
Domine.
Agnus Dei, qui tollis peccata mundi. /?. Exaudi nos.
Domine.
Agnus Dei, qui tollis peccata mundi. Λ’. Miserere nobis.
Sub tuum præsidium confugimus, sancta Dei Geni­
trix: * nostras deprecationes ne despicias in necessitati­
bus nostris,* seda periculis cunctis libera nos semper,
Virgo gloriosa et benedicta.
Ora pro nobis, sancta Dei Genitrix.
Ut digni efficiamur promissionibus Christi.

414

Prayers after Communion.
Oremus.

Concede nos, famulos tuos, quæsumus Domine Deus,
perpetua mentis et corporis sanitate gaudere, et gloriosa
beatæ Mariæ semper Virginis intercessione, a præsenti
liberari tristitia et æterna perfrui lætitia. Per Christum
Dominum nostrum.
7i. Arnen.

Œl)c illrtss anb ttjc (Office tljnt are fjxirricbln saib;
OR,

ADMONITIONS ΤΟ PRIESTS TO INDUCE THEM NO 7
TO RENDER THEMSELVES GUILTY OF THE
CRIME OF SHOWING CONTEMPT FOR
THE SACRIFICE OF THE ALTAR
AND FOR THE PRAISES
DUE TO GOD.

The present little work appeared in 1760 (Villecourt,
1. 6, p. i, ch. 5 et 6). It has for its Italian title the
words: La Messa e Γ Officio strappazzati. The participle
strappazzati expresses the idea of contempt, negligence,
and especially precipitation. This treatise is a pressing
exhortation to priests to celebrate Mass well, and to
recite well the divine Office. We have put it at the end
of the volume, because the first part of it is, as it were,
the peroration or natural conclusion, and the second part
may serve as a preface or transition to the following
volume, which treats of the divine Office.—Ed.

®|)c

Sacrifice of tljc Ælass Ijnrricblp saih.
i.

Importance of the Holy Sacrifice.

Unless a priest esteems the' holy Sacrifice as it de­
serves, he can never celebrate it with suitable devotion.
Assuredly there is no action which man can perform
so sublime, so sacred, as the celebration of Mass. “We
must needs confess,” says the Council of Trent, “that
no other work can be performed by the lai hful so holy
and divine as this tremendous mystery itself.” * God
himself could not enable man to perform anything
greater than the celebration of Mass.
All the ancient sacrifices, by which God was so much
honored, were but shadows and figures of our sacrifice
of the altar. All the honor that angels by their adora­
tions, and men by their good works, austerities, and
even martyrdoms, have ever rendered or will ever
render to God, never could, and never will, give him
so much glory as one single Mass; for, while the honor
of all creatures is only finite, that which accrues to God
from the holy Sacrifice of the altar is infinite, inasmuch
as the victim which is offered is of infinite value. The
Mass, therefore, offers to God the greatest honor that
can be given him, subdues most triumphantly the
powers of hell, affords the greatest relief to the suf­
fering souls in purgatory, appeases most efficaciously
the wrath of God against sinners, and brings down the
greatest blessings on mankind.
1 “ Necessario fatemur, nullum aliud opus adeo sanctum ac divinum
a Christi fidelibus tractari posse, quam hoc tremendum mysterium.”—
«Scjj. xxii. Deer. de id>s. in ccl. A/.

4’S

The Mass hurriedly said.

If, as it is promised, we may confidently hope to ob­
tain from God whatever we ask in the name of Jesus:
If you ask the Father anything in My name, He will give it
to you,' how much more confidently may we hope to ob­
tain what we ask for, when we immolate to the Father
Jesus himself? Our loving Redeemer is continually
making intercession for us in heaven: Who also maketh
intercession for us.'2 But this he does more especially in
the sacrifice of the Mass, in which, by the hands of the
priest, he presents himself to his eternal Father, to ob­
tain graces for us. Were we assured that all the saints
and the blessed Mother of Christ were praying for us,
with what great confidence should we expect to receive
all graces necessary for us? But it is certain that one
prayer of Jesus Christ will avail infinitely more than all
the prayers of the saints. Poor, wretched sinners, what
would become of us without this sacrifice to appease the
Lord ' “ For the Lord, appeased by the oblation there­
of, and granting the grace and gift of penitence, for­
gives even heinous crimes and sins,”3 says the Council
of Trent. In a word, as the Passion of Jesus Christ was
sufficient to save the whole world, so is a single Mass
sufficient to save it. Hence, at the offertory of the
chalice the priest says: “We offer unto Thee, O Lord,
the chalice of salvation, . . . for our salvation, and for
that of the whole world.”4
The Mass is the good thing and the beautiful thing of
the Church, according to the prediction of the prophet:
For what is the good thing of Him, and what is His beauti1 “Si quid petieritis Patrem in nomine meo, dabit vobis.”—-John,
xvi. 23.
* “ Qui etiam interpellat pro nobis.”—Roni. viii, 34.
” “ Hujus quippe oblatione placatus Dominus, gratiam ct donum
pœnitentiæ concedens, crimina ct peccata etiam ingentia dimittit.”_
Sess. xxii. De Sacrif. Rf. c. ii.
4 “ Offerimus tibi, Domine, calicem salutaris, . . . pro nostra et
tutius mundi salute.”

Impôt lance oj the Holy Sacrifice.

419

fui thing, bid the corn of the elect, and wine springing forth
virgins V In the Mass, the Word incarnate offers him­
self in sacrifice to his eternal Father, and gives himself
to us in the Blessed Sacrament of the Eucharist, which
is the end and aim of almost all the other sacraments, as
the angelic Doctor teaches.12 Hence St. Bonaventure
says, that in the Mass God manifests to us all the love
that he has borne us, and includes in it, as in a compen­
dium, all his benefits.34 On this account the devil has
always endeavored to abolish the Mass throughout the
world by means of heretics, making them the precursors
of Antichrist, who before all things will endeavor to
abolish, and in fact will, in punishment of the sins of
men, succeed in abolishing the holy sacrifice of the altar,
according to the prediction of Daniel: And strength was
given him against the continual sacrifice because of sins'
The same St. Bonaventure says, that the Son of God
in every Mass confers a benefit on the world not less
than that which he conferred in taking upon himself
our human nature.56 So that, as the learned teach, if
Jesus Christ had never appeared in the world, a priest,
by pronouncing the words of consecration, would bring
him down from heaven upon the earth, according to
that celebrated sentence of St. Augustine: “O venerable
1 “Quid enim bonum ejus est. et quid pulchrum est, nisi frumentum
electorum, et vinum germinans virgines?”—Zach. ix. 17.
2 “ Fere omnia Sacramenta in Eucharistia consummantur.”—P. 3, q.
65, a. 3.
3 “ Et ideo hoc est memoriale totius dilectionis suæ.et quasi compen­
dium quoddam omnium beneficiorum suorum.”—De Indit. .Vevit. p. i,
c. II.
4 “ Robur autem datum ei contra juge Sacrificium propter peccata.”
—Dan. viii. 12.
6 “ Non minus videtur facere Deus in hoc quod quotidie dignatur
descendere de coelo super altare, quam cum naturam humani generis
assumpsit.”—Loc. cit.

4-0

The Mass hurriedly said.

dignity of the priests in whose hands as in the womb of
the Virgin the Son of God became incarnate!”’
Moreover, as the sacrifice of the altar is the applica­
tion and renewal of the sacrifice of the cross, the angelic
Doctor teaches, that the Mass procures for man the same
benefits and salvation that the sacrifice of the cross pro­
cured for him.3
St. John Chrysostom says the same: “The celebration
of Mass is of as much value as the death of Christ on
the cross.”3 And of this the Church still further as­
sures us, saying: “As many times as this commemorative
sacrifice is celebrated, so often is the work of our redemp­
tion performed.”4 As the same Saviour, who offered
himself for us on the cross, offers himself in sacrifice on
the altar by the hands of the priest, as the Council of
Trent teaches: “For the victim is one and the same, the
same now offering by the ministry of priests, who then
offered Himself on the cross, the manner alone of offer­
ing being different;”3 so the sacrifice of the cross is
applied to our souls by the sacrifice of the altar. The
Passion of Jesus Christ rendered us capable of redemp­
tion; the Mass puts us in possession of it, and enables
us to enjoy its merits.
’ “ O veneranda Sacerdotum dignitas, in quorum manibus, velut in
utero Virginis, Filius Dei incarnatur !”—Molina, Instr. Sac. tr. I, c. 5,
In qualibet Missa invenitur omnis fructus quem Christus operatus
est in cruce.”—J. Herolt. de Sanet, s. 48.
“ Quidquid est effectus Dominicæ passionis, est effectus hujus Sacra­
menti.”—In Jo. 6, lect. 6.
3 “Tantum valet celebratio Missæ, quantum mors Christi in cruce.’'
—J. Herolt, loco cit.
4 “ Quoties hujus Hostiæ commemoratio celebratur, opus nostræ re­
demptionis exercetur.”—J/zjj. Doni. 9p. Pent.
5 “ Una enim eademque est Hostia, idem nunc offerens Sacerdotum
ministerio, qui seipsum tunc in Cruce obtulit, sola offerendi ratione d|,
versa.”—Sess. 22, cap. 2.
2

Three Things Necessary to Celebrate Well. 421
II.
Three Things Necessary to Celebrate Well.
The Mass, then, being the most holy and divine action
in which we can be engaged, it plainly follows, says the
Council of Trent, that all diligence ought to be used in
order that so great a sacrifice may be celebrated with
the greatest possible interior purity and exterior devo­
tion.1 And it says that the malediction fulminated by
Jercmias against those who performed negligently their
sacred functions is especially to be directed against
priests who irreverently say Mass, which sacrifice is the
greatest and most sublime action that man can perform
for the honor of his Creator; adding, that such irrever­
ence cannot well be less than impiety. The words of the
Council are: Quee ab impietate vix sejuncta esse potest.
In order, therefore, that the priest of God may avoid
such irreverence, and with it the malediction of heaven,
let us see what he must do before he celebrates Mass,
what during the celebration, and what after he has
celebrated. Before he celebrates he must prepare him­
self. During the celebration he must behave with suit­
able reverence. After having celebrated he must make
a thanksgiving.
1.

Preparation before Mass.

It has been said by a servant of Godv that the whole
life of a priest ought to be a prepaiation and thanksgiv­
ing for Mass. It is true that the most holy Eucharist
was instituted for the benefit of all the faithful, but it
was especially bestowed upon priests. Give not, says
our Lord, speaking to priests, that which is holy to dogs,
1 “ Satis apparet omnem operam et diligentiam in eo ponendam esse,
ut, quanta maxima fieri potest interiori eordis munditia atque exteriori
devotionis ac pietatis specie, peragatur.”—ôVw. 22, Z?<<r. <Λ· obs. in

ai. M.

422

/7z^ il·/ass hurriedly said.

neither cast ye your pearls before swine.1 Mark the words
your pearls. In Greek the consecrated particles are
called pearls; now these aie here spoken of by our
Blessed Saviour as belonging particularly to priests,
margaritas vestras. Hence, according to St. John Chry­
sostom, a priest leaving the altar ought to be so inflamed
with divine love as to be the terror of hell.2 But do we
see this exemplified ? On the contrary, the greater num­
ber of priests leave the altar even more tepid, more im­
patient, proud, jealous, and more attached to their own
interests, to self-esteem, and to worldly pleasures. “ The
defect is not in the food, but in the disposition of the one
that eats it,”3 sitys Cardinal Bona. The fault is not in
the food of which they partake at such a table, since
such food, only once eaten, according to St. Mary Mag­
dalene of Pazzi, is sufficient to make them saints; but
in the neglect of preparation on the part of those who
celebrate the holy Sacrifice.
Preparation for Mass is twofold—remote and imme­
diate.
The remote consists in a pure and virtuous life, which
a priest ought always to lead in order to celebrate
worthily. If God required purity of the priests of the
Old Law, to qualify them for the carrying only of the
sacred vessels: Be you clean that carry the vessels of the
Lord? how much greater purity must he require of a
priest for bearing in his hands and in his breast the
Word incarnate? says Peter of Blois.5 In order to be
1 “ Nolite dare sanctum canibus, neque mittatis margaritas vestras
ante porcos.”—Matt. vii. 6.
Tamquam leones ignem spirantes ab illa mensa recedamus facti
diabolo terribiles.”—Ad pop. Ant. horn. 61.
3 “ Defectus non in cibo est, sed in edentis dispositione.”—De Sacr.
M. c. 6, § 6.
4 “Mundamini, qui fertis vasa Domini.”—Is. lii. n.
6 “ Quanto mundiores esse oportet, qui in manibus et in corpore por­
tant Christum !”—Epist. 123.

Three Things Necessary lo Celebrate Well. 423

thus pure and holy, a priest should not only be free
from mortal sins, but also from deliberate venial sins:
otherwise, says St. Bernard, Jesus Christ will not allow
him to have part with him.1 All the actions, therefore,
of a priest, all his words, all his thoughts, ought to be
so holy as to dispose him remotely for the worthy cele­
bration of Mass.
The immediate preparation consists first in mental
prayer. How can a priest celebrate Mass devoutly who
does not prepare himself beforehand by meditation ?
Father Avila says that a priest ought to make an hour
and a half’s meditation before celebrating the holy
Sacrifice. I should be satisfied with half an hour, and,
for the more tepid, with even a quarter of an hour; but
I cannot help saying that a quarter of an hour is too
little. O God, how many beautiful books are there of
meditation by way of preparation for Mass ! but how
few make use of them ! Hence is Mass so frequently
celebrated with such grievous negligence and want of
devotion. St. Thomas says’ that our Blessed Redeemer
instituted the most holy sacrament of the altar in order
to keep alive within us the remembrance of his love
shown to us in his Passion, and of the great benefits
obtained for us by the sacrifice of himself on the altar
of the cross; and hence the Apostle admonishes us that,
as often as we receive the holy Communion, we should
do so in remembrance of the death of our Lord.1
*3 Now,
if all the faithful are required to commemorate the
Passion of Jesus Christ as often as they communicate,
how much more is a priest required to do this, when he
celebrates Mass; in which he not only receives the most
1 “ Hæc nemo contemnat, quoniam, ut audivit Petrus, nisi laverit ea
Christus, non habebimus partem cum eo.”—Λ". in Cana Doni.
'l OJJic. Coip. Chr.
3 “ Quotiescumque enim manducabitis Panem hunc, et Calicem
bibetis, mortem Domini annuntiabitis.”—i Cor. xii. 26.

4 24

Ί he Mass /z u rriedly sa id.

sacred body and blood of Christ, but also represents
and renews upon the altar, although in a different
manner, the sacrifice itself of the cross !
Besides making his meditation, a priest should also,
before he celebrates, recollect himself, at least for a
short time, and reflect on the greatness of the actio.:
which he is about to perform. Thus it was ordained by
the Council of Milan, in the time of St. Charles: “ Before
celebrating Mass, priests should become recollected, and
praying should fix their thoughts upon the great mys­
tery.” 1 When a priest enters the sacristy to say Mass,
let him leave behind him all worldly thoughts, saying
to them with St. Bernard: Wait here all earthly cares
and solicitude until after I have celebrated Mass, which
will require all my attention. St. Francis de Sales
writes in one of his letters to St. Jane Frances de
Chantal: “When I approach the altar to begin Mass, I
banish all temporal affairs from my mind.” Let a priest,
therefore, consider that he is going to call down from
heaven the Word incarnate, to treat familiarly with
him, to offer him again in sacrifice to his eternal Father,
and to nourish himself with his divine body and blood;
after the example of the Venerable John of Avila, who
was accustomed tp excite himself to devotion by saying:
“ I am going to consecrate, to call down the bod)' and
blood of the Son of God; I am going to take him into
my hands, to speak to him, and to treat with him, and
to receive him into my breast.”
Let the priest also reflect that he is going to the altar
to make intercession for all sinners. “ The priest while
celebrating,” says St. Laurence Justinian, “performs
the office of mediator; wherefore he should be an inter­
cessor for all those that commit sin.” 2 So that a priest
' “ Antequam celebrent, sc colligant, et orantes mentem in tanti
ministerii cogitatione defigant.”— Const, p. 2, n. 5.
Mediatoris gerit officium; propterca delinquentium omnium debet
esse precator.”—0'. de Euehar.

Three Things Necessary to Celebrate Well. 425

f

at the altar, according to St. John Chrysostom, stands
between God and his creatures, offers up their prayers,
and obtains for them the graces of heaven.1 In the Old
Law the high-priest was permitted only once in the
year to enter into the “ Holy of Holies”, to pray for the
people; but now every priest is permitted to offer the
Lamb without spot to the eternal Father every day, to
obtain for himself and for the whole Church all neces­
sary graces and favors. Hence the Council of Basel
observes that if a subject when he is to ask a prince
for some favor does not fail to present himself in the
best possible manner, in decent attire, with an humble
countenance, modest language, suitable attention, how
much more should the priest act in this way when he
presents himself before the divine Majesty to pray for
himself and for others !"
2. The Reverence with which Mass

ought to be

Celebrated.

In the second place, a priest celebrating Mass ought
to behave with all the reverence due to so great a sac­
rifice. To induce him to do this is the intent, or at least
the principal point, of this treatise. Let us then see
what is meant by reverence. It means, first, a proper
attention to the words of the Mass; and secondly, an
exact observance of the ceremonies prescribed by the
rubrics.
As regards attention to the words, a priest sins by
< being voluntarily distracted during Mass; and as divines
say, if it be during the consecration and elevation, or
during a notable part of the canon, he sins mortally;
1 “ Medius stat sacerdos inter Deum et naturam humanam, illinc
venientia beneficia ad nos deferens.”—In Isaiam hom. 5.
2 “ Si quis, principem sæculi rogaturus, habitu honesto, gestu decenti,
prolatione, non præcipiti, distincta, attenta quoque mente, se ipsum
studet componere, quanto diligentius, in sacro loco omnipotentem
rogaturus Deum, hæc facere curabit !”—0’<w. 21, can. 3.

/

426

The Mass hurriedly said.

such is the opinion of Roncaglia,1 of Concilia,2 and of
Tamburini, of whom the fatter, although lenient, even
too lenient, in his opinions, yet speaking on this point
says: “ If a priest while voluntarily distracted during a
considerable time, recites those parts of Mass that con­
tain the Canon, he will sin mortally. On the other
hand, it seems to me to be a grave irreverencè if any
one, while professing that God should be venerated in
the highest degree, should behave irreverently towards
him by voluntary distraction.” 3 And I am of the same
opinion, whatever certain authors may say to the con­
trary: because, waiving the question whether the in­
terior intention is or is not the essence of prayer, I main­
tain that the holy Sacrifice is not only an act of prayer,
but also a most sublime act of religious worship, in which
a priest appears to commit great irreverence if, while
he actually professes religiously to honor God, he is
voluntarily distracted with thoughts of other subjects.
Hence this admonition of the Rubric: “The priest
should take the greatest care to utter distinctly and
fitly the words that are to be said in a loud voice, and
not too fast, so that he may advert to what he reads.”4
As regards the performing of the ceremonies pre­
scribed by the Rubric for the celebration of Mass, St.
Pius V. in the Bull inserted in the Missal commands,
districte^ ct in virtute sancta obedientiæ, Mass to be cele­
brated according to the rubrics of the Missal: Juxta
1 Tr. 18, q. 2, c. 3, q. 2, resp. 3.
3 De Sacr. 1. 3, d. 2, c. 10, n. 13.
3 “ Si Sacerdos per notabile tempus voluntarie distractus, eas Missæ
partes quæ Canonem continent, recitet, peccabit mortaliter. Videtur
autem mihi gravis esse irreverentia, quod quis, dum profitetur Deum
summe venerari, cum illo irreverenter, per voluntariam distractionem,
se gerat.”—De Sacrif. M. 1. 2, c. 3, n. 9.
4 “ Sacerdos maxime curare debet, ut ea quæ clara voce dicenda
sunt, distincte et apposite proferat, non admodum festinanter, ut
advertere possit quæ legit.”—Ruhr. gen. tit. 16, n. 2.

j

Three Things Necessary to Celebrate Well. 427
ritum, are the words, modum, ct normam in Missali prascriptam. Hence Suarez very properly says that the
omission of any ceremony prescribed in the rubrics, such
as a sign of the cross, genuflection, inclination, etc.,
cannot be excused from venial sin. And this is declared
by Benedict XIII. in the Roman Council, which says,
that in the celebration of Mass, Ritus in minimis etiam,
sine peccato negligi, vel mutari haud possunt. St. Teresa
said: “I would lay down my life for only one of the
ceremonies of the Church;” 1 and shall a priest slight

La Croix2 says the same with Pasqualigo, if the said
ceremonies are performed in too hurried a manner, or
carelessly, as says Father Concilia2 also very properly,
speaking of those who in saying Mass do not touch the
ground with one knee when they genuflect, or who,
when they should kiss the altar, only make an appear­
ance of kissing it, or who do not properly form the
crosses at the benedictions as prescribed in the rubrics;
because, as Gavantus4 says with Ledesma, it is the same
thing as to omit the ceremonies prescribed, to perform
them improperly; according to the axiom of jurists:
Paria sunt non facere, et facere male.
Moreover, the learned in general, Wigandt,5 Roncaglia,® Concilia,7 and La Croix8 in the places already
cited, say, that if any one omits a notable part of the
ceremonies of the Mass, although not of the most impor­
tant, he cannot be excused from grievous sin. Such
omissions, when repeated in the same Mass, amount to
something grievous; and therefore are grievously irrev­
erent to the Holy Sacrifice.
We know that even in the Old Law the Lord threat*
3
4
B

Life, ch. 33.
2 Lib. 6, p. 2, n. 422.
De Sacr. 1. 3, d. 2, c. 10, n. 1.
JRubr, Λ/iss. p. 3, tit. 11, n. 9.
5 Tr. 15, n. 75, resp. 4.
Tr. 18, q. 2, c. 3, q. 4, r. 3.
7 Loco cit.
8 Loco cit.

r. ’

428

The Mass hurriedly said.

ened with many maledictions those priests that were
careless of the ceremonies of their sacrifices, which
were but figures of ours: 7?/// if thou wilt not hear the
voice of the Lord thy God to keep and to do all //is . . . cere­
monies . . . all these curses shall cqme upon thee. . . . Cursed
shall thou he in the city, cursed in the field; . . . cursed shall
thou be coming in, and cursed going out. . .
Hence, seeing the greater part of priests say Mass
with so much hurry and carelessness in the performance
of the ceremonies, one ought to weep even with tears of
blood. AVell might be applied to such the reproach of
Clement of Alexandria to the Gentile priests, that they
made heaven a theatrical scene, and God the subject of
a comedy: O impietatem ! Seenam cœlum fecistis, et Deus
factus est actus."1 But why should I say a comedy? Oh,
what attention would not such pay if they had to recite
a part in a comedy ! And in saying Mass what atten­
tion do they pay? Words mutilated, genuflections half
made, acts of mockery rather than of reverence: crosses
so formed that it would be impossible to know what
they meant: such movements about the altar, and turn­
ings, as even to excite ridicule and laughter: handling
the consecrated Host and the consecrated chalice as
though they were a piece of bread and a glass of wine:
confounding the words and ceremonies together, placing
the one before or after the other, contrary to the order
prescribed by the rubrics; the whole Mass, in a word,
from beginning to end, nothing but a tissue of careless­
ness, confusion, and irreverence.
And whence comes all this? It arises partly from
ignorance of the rubrics, which they neither know nor
’ “Quod si audire nolueris vocem Domini Dei tui, ut custodias ct
facias . . . caeremonias, . . . venient super te omnes maledictiones
istæ. . . . Maledictus eris in civitate, maledictus in agro. . . , Male­
dictus eris ingr^iiens, ct maledictus egrediens. . . —Deut. xxviii, 15.
* Or. ad (lent.

Three Things Necessary to celebrate well.

429

endeavor to know; and partly from anxiety to finish
Mass in as short a time as possible. They seem to be
saying Mass as though the Church were going to fall, or
the Turks were coming, and they should not have time
to escape. Such priests, before saying Mass, will some­
times be engaged for hours in worldly affairs, or in use­
less conversation in a shop, or in the sacristy, and then
hasten to begin Mass, and attend to nothing but to get
through it as quickly as possible. There should be
always some one at hand to say to such, as Father
Avila, approaching the altar, once said to a priest who
was celebrating in this manner: “ Please to treat him
better; for he is the son of a respectable Father.” 1
God admonished the priests of the old law to tremble
with awe when they approached the Sanctuary.’ And
shall the priests of the New Law celebrating at the
altar, in the presence of Jesus Christ really there, taking
him into their hands, offering him in sacrifice, and even
feeding upon him, dare to behave with irreverence?
A priest at the altar, as St. Cyprian says, and most
truly, represents the person of Jesus Christ himself.3
And in the person of Jesus Christ he says: Hoc est corpus
meum. Hic est calix sanguinis mei. But, O God ! seeing
the irreverent manner in which so many priests now
celebrate Mass, who could say whether they were the
representatives of Jesus Christ, or mountebanks earning
their livelihood by tricks of sleight-of-hand? as it is
written in the synod of Spalatro: “ Many who celebrate
endeavor not to celebrate Mass, but to finish it; not
that they may perform an act of devotion, but that they
may have a means of making a living; so that the cele­
bration ol Mass is performed not as a mystery of religion,
1 “ Age decenter cum hoc puero, nam optimos habet parentes.”
2 “ Pavete ad sanctuarium meum.”—Levit, xxvi. 2.
3 “ Sacerdos vice Christi vere fungitur.’’—Lpist.
Ca,H.

43°

The Mass hurriedly said.

but as an act of making profit.” * And what is still
more to be wondered at, or rather, to be lamented, is to
see even Religious, and some even of reformed Orders,
say Mass with so much haste, and with such mutilated
ceremonies as would scandalize even idolaters, and
scandalize them more than if such Religious had been
the most lax secular priests.
Hence let priests who celebrate in this unworthy
manner remember that they not only sin by the irrev­
erence which they commit against the holy Sacrifice, but
also by the great scandal which they give to those who
are present at it. In proportion as a devout Mass excites
great devotion and reverence towards the sacred mys­
teries, so does an indevout Mass destroy all devotion
and reverence due to so great a sacrifice. In the life of
St. Peter of Alcantara*it is related that the Mass which
he said devoutly produced more fruit than all the ser­
mons of the preachers of the province in which he then
was. The Council of Trent says that the ceremonies of
the Mass have been ordained by the Church for no other
purpose than to instil into the faithful the reverence
which is due to the sacrifice of the altar, and to the
sublime mysteries which it embraces. “ The Church,”
says the Council, “ has likewise employed ceremonies
whereby both the majesty of so great a sacrifice might
be recommended, and the minds of the faithful be ex­
cited by those visible signs of religion and piety, to the
contemplation of those most sublime things which are
hidden in this sacrifice.”" But the ceremonies, when
1 “ Plerique celebrantes conantur, non ut Missam celebrent, sed ut
absolvant; non ut devotionis exercitium, sed ut victus sustentationem
habeant; ita ut Missæ celebratio, non tamquam religionis mysteria, sed
ut lucrandi ars quædam exerceatur.”
2 “ Ecclesia cæremonias adhibuit, quo et majestas tanti Sacrificii
commendaretur, et mentes fidelium, per hæc visibilia religionis et
pietatis signa, ad rerum altissimarum, quæ in hoc Sacrificio iatent,
contemplationem excitarentur.”—Scss. 22, de Sacrif. J/. c. 5.

Three Things Necessary io celebrate well,

431

irreverently and hastily performed, not only do not
excite, but destroy the veneration of the faithful for so
sacred a mystery. Peter of Blois says, that the saying
of Mass with but little reverence induces the people to
make little account of the most holy Sacrament.1 And
hence the Council of Turin, in the year 1583, ordained
that priests should be well instructed in the ceremonies
of the Mass. For what end? “ Lest they withdraw
from devotion the people intrusted to their care, rather
than attract them to the veneration of the sacred mys­
teries.” 12
How can priests by saying Mass indevoutly expect to
obtain pardon for their sins and favors from God, if
while they are offering it up to him they are offending
him, and insult him rather than honor him? “Since
every crime,” says Pope Julius, “is wiped out by sacri­
fices what shall be given to the Lord for the expiation
of guilt, when in the very offering of the sacrifice sins
are committed?”3 A priest, by not believing in the
sacrament of the Eucharist, would offend God; but he
who does believe in it, would offend him more by not
treating it with becoming respect; because he would, by
so doing, destroy it in others who saw him celebrate
with so little reverence. The Jews respected Jesus Christ
at the beginning of his mission; but when they saw him
despised by the priests, they lost all reverence for him,
and at last unanimously, with the priests, cried out:
Tolle, tolle, crucifige eum. And thus the laity, when they
1 “ Ex inordinata et indisciplinata multitudine Sacerdotum, hodie
datur ostentui nostræ redemptionis venerabile Sacramentum.’’—Epist.
123.
2 “ Ne populum sibi commissum a devotione potius revocent, quam
ad sacrorum mysteriorum venerationem invitent.”
3"Cum omne crimen sacrificiis deleatur, quid pro delictorum
expiatione Domino dabitur, quando in ipsa sacrificii oblatione erratur ?”
— Cap. Cum omne, de Consecr. dis/. 2.

432

The Mass hurriedly said.

see priests celebrate Mass with disrespect and negli­
gence, lose all esteem and veneration for it.
As it is said above, when Mass is said with devotion,
it excites devotion; while, on the contrary, when it is
disrespectfully celebrated, it extinguishes all devotion
in those who attend it, and almost their faith also. Λ
certain religious of great credit related to me a terrible
example on this point, and we find it also recorded by
Seraphin Maria Loddi, a Dominican, in his “Reasons
for celebrating Mass without hurry,” etc. There was a
certain heretic in Rome who had resolved to abjure his
errors, and had promised the Pope Clement XI. to do so,
but having seen Mass celebrated in a certain church in
an indevout manner, was so scandalized, that he went to
the Pope, and told his Holiness that he should not now
abjure his errors, for that he was convinced that neither
priests nor the Pope himself believed in the truth of the
Catholic Church. But the Pope told him that the inde­
votion of one priest, or of many negligent priests, could
not prejudice the truth of the faith taught by the Church.
“ Nevertheless,” replied the heretic, “ if I were Pope, and
knew of a priest saying Mass so irreverently, I would
have him burnt alive: and seeing as I do that there are
priests who celebrate in this manner with impunity,
even in Rome, and in the face of the Pope, I am satisfied
that the Pope himself does not believe.” And so saying,
he departed, and obstinately refused to renounce his
errors. I may add that a certain layman (this very
morning, while I am writing this little work), as one of
the brethren of our Congregation tells me, hearing a
Mass of this kind, said to him: “ Verily such priests and
such Masses make one lose one’s faith.”
Hear how the pious Cardinal Bellarmine1 laments
over the grievous scandals arising from the abuses com­
mitted by priests in the celebration of Mass, as referred
1 De Gemilu, col 1. 2, c. 5.

Three Things Necessary to celebrate well.

433

to by Benedict XIV. “ Another thing is also worthy of
most copious tears, namely, that owing to the careless­
ness or impiety of some priests, the sacred mysteries are
so unworthily treated that those who treat them seem
not to believe that the majesty of the Lord is present.
For thus some perform this duty without spirit, without
affection, with incredible haste, as if they did not see
Christ by faith, or did not believe that they are seen by
him.”1 Woe to such! Λ certain priest dying imme­
diately after having said only his first Mass, Father
Avila exclaimed, “ Oh, what an account will he have to
give before God only for this, his first Mass !” And
what think you would Father Avila say of priests, who,
perhaps for thirty or forty years, have offered up the
holy Sacrifice in the scandalous manner that we have
seen above ?
The following terrible example on this subject is nar­
rated in the annals of the Capuchin Fathers? There was
a certain Rector of a church, who celebrated Mass with
much hurry and irreverence. One day, Father Matthew
da Basso, the first General of the Capuchins, as soon as
this priest returned into the sacristy, after saying Mass,
hastened to him, and represented to him how his Mass
could not edify, but must bring destruction upon the
Church; and on this account besought him either to
celebrate Mass with more suitable gravity, or to abstain
from saying it at all, in order to avoid giving more scandal
to the people. The Rector was so indignant at receiving
this reproof, that having soon cast off his sacred vest1 “ Aliud est etiam lacrymis uberrimis dignum, quod, ob nonnullorum
Sacerdotum incuriam aut improbitatem, sacrosancta mysteria tam
indecore tractentur, ut, qui illa tractant, videantur non credere ma­
jestatem Domini esse praesentem. Sic enim aliqui, sine spiritu, sine
affectu, sine timore, festinatione incredibili Sacrum perficiunt, quasi
fide Christum non viderent aut ab eo se videri non crederent.”—Bulla
Annus qui, £ 15.
* Ad ann. 1552, n. 49.
28

431

7 he Mass hurriedly said.

monts, he ran after the religious in order to be revenged
upon him; but not finding him, retired into bis own
house, where it so happened that in a few minutes the
miserable man was attacked by persons who were his
enemies, and was so grievously wounded by them that
within the space of an hour he unhappily died; on which
there arose such a terrific tempest as to tear up oaks by
the roots, and carry herds of cattle into the air. An
obsessed person of the neighborhood being exorcised,
declared that all the demons of that country had been
engaged together in preventing this priest from being
converted before he died; and that having succeeded,
in testimony of their triumph they raised this tempest
in the air.
I know not with what conscience parish priests and
sacristans can admit priests who say Mass in an irrever­
ent manner to celebrate in their churches. Pasqualigo
says that he knows not how to excuse from grievous
sin those who admit such. “Prelates,” he says, “even
Regulars and Rectors of churches, sin mortally if they
permit their subjects to celebrate with too great haste;
because by reason of their office they are obliged to
take care that the celebration takes place in a suitable
manner.” 1 And there is no doubt but that bishops are
strictly bound to prohibit, without exception, all such
priests from celebrating the sacred mysteries, as ordained
by the Council of Trent: “The holy Synod decrees that
the ordinary bishops of places shall take diligent care
and be bound to prohibit and abolish all those things
which . . . irreverence, which can hardly be separated
from impiety, . . . may have introduced.” ' Mark the
1 " Colligitur l’rælatos, etiam regulares, et Rectores ecclesiarum,
peccare mortaliter, si permittunt subditos celebrare cum nimia festina­
tione; quia, ratione numeris, tenentur curare ut celebratio congruo
modo se habeat.’ —De Sacrif. Novie /.ι'ΐζ. q. 229, n. 7.
7 ·* Decernit sancta synodus ut Ordinarii locorum ea omnia prohibere

___________________________________________

Ί hree '/'/tings Necessary lo celebrate τοοΙΙ.

135

words, prohibere curent ac teneantur—shallprohibit and are
bound to do so; from which it is evident that prelates are
obliged to watch and diligently inform themselves how
Mass is celebrated throughout their dioceses, and to sus­
pend from celebrating those priests who say it without
due reverence. And this holds good even with respect
to Regulars, inasmuch as bishops in their regard are
declared by the Council to be apostolic Delegates:
“ Even as delegates of the Apostolic See, they may
prohibit, ordain, reform, and establish, . . . and may
compel ... by ecclesiastical censures and other penal­
ties inviolably to observe them.”*
We come now to inquire how much time is requisite
for the saying of Mass in a proper manner. Father
Molina J says that an hour ought not to be considered
too long. Nevertheless Cardinal Lambertini,’ agreeably
to the general opinion of other authors, maintains that
Mass ought not to exceed half an hour, nor to be less
than twenty minutes; because, as he says, it cannot be
celebrated with suitable reverence in less than twenty
minutes; and if prolonged beyond half an hour it be­
comes tedious to those that are present.4 The same is
found in the General Chapter of Clerics Regular: “ No
one- should prolong Mass more than half an hour, nor
say it in less than twenty minutes.”6 We find the same
again in the Constitutions of the discalccd Carmelites.
“ The private Mass should last about half an hour, but not
sedulo curent ac teneantur, quæ irreverentia (quæ ab impietate vix
sejuncta esse potest) induxit.”—22, Dccr. de at>s. in M.
’ “ Ipsi, ut delegati Sedis Apostolicæ, prohibeant, mandent, cor­
rigant, atque, ad ea servanda, censuris aliisque poenis compellant."—
Loco cit.
2 Instr. Sac. tr. 3, c. 14, § 2.
3 benedict XIJS. Inst. 34, η. 30.
4 “ Nemo Missam longius hone semisse protrahat, neque triente con­
trahat.”
6 “ Missa privata per dimidiam circiter horam, sed non ultra, exten­
datur.1’

436

The Mass hurriedly said.

longer.” The same again in the Rules of the Society of
Jesus: “The saying of Mass should not much exceed
half an hour, nor should it be so short as not fill up
half an hour.” 1
Father Gobato, speaking of the shortest time required
by the Doctors for the celebration of Mass says, it is
generally understood to be about half an hour.2 And
he adds, that he should have great difficulty, ordinarily
speaking, in believing that Mass could be said in a
quarter of an hour,3 that is, without many faults.
Hence Father Roncaglia maintains as certain that a
priest who says Mass in less than a quarter of an hour
cannot be excused from grievous sin.4 Pasqualigo and
others in general say the same, after Cardinal Lambertini already cited, as Quarti, Bissus, Clericatus, etc.
From all this it must follow, that a priest who celebrates
any Mass in less than a quarter of an hour (even a Mass
for the dead, or of the Votive of the Blessed Virgin), can­
not, without great difficulty, not to say impossibility, be
excused from mortal sin; because it is impossible to
finish Mass in less time than a quarter, and not commit
great irreverence against the holy Sacrifice, and give
great scandal to the faithful.
1 “Semihoram, in faciendo Sacro, nec multum excedat; neque ita
brevis sit, ut illam non expleat.” ·
* “ Breviter, id est, circa dimidiam horam; vix enim breviori spatio
possunt omnia in communibus Missis peragi cum debito decore ac de­
votione.”
3 “ Nec facile quis mihi persuadebit se communiter cum sensu pieta­
tis intra horæ quadrantem finire Sacrum.”—Tract. 3, n. 814.
4 “ Nemo credat Missam esse prolixam, si mediam horam non ex­
cedat; et nimis brevem computare debent, si saltem tertiam horæ par­
tem non compleat, ut communiter docent doctores. Quia tamen, qui
infra quadrantem Missam absolvit, necesse est valde indevote celebrare,
plura confundere, truncare, vel saltem syncopare, ideo communiter
dicitur peccare mortaliter. Ex hoc autem oritur, Episcopis et Praelatis
regularibus, obligatio sub gravi turpem hanc et scandalosam celeritatem
exstirpare.”—Tr. 18, q. 2, c. 3, q. 2.

Three Things Necessary lo celebrate well. 437
*
But let us examine the excuses alleged by priests who
commit such abuses.
i. Then some one may plead: I say in a short time
Mass, but I omit nothing; for, thank God, I am natu­
rally rapid in speech and in all my movements; and thus
I soon pronounce all the words and perform all the cere­
monies with exactness. But I reply, this is not sufficient
for the proper celebration of Mass, merely to pronounce
the words, and to hurry through the ceremonies. They
ought to be performed with appropriate gravity, which
is intrinsically necessary to the reverence which is re­
quired; otherwise, if hastily performed, they do not ex­
hibit nor excite that reverence which is due to the holy
Sacrifice; but, as shown above, they exhibit great irrev­
erence and cause great scandal to the faithful. Father
Quarti says: “ It is certain that so much space of time
is required as is needed to perform the ceremonies with
the gravity that becomes♦ so great a sacrifice.”1 Pasqualigo also says: “ It must be said that it is better to
incline to prolixity than to haste, because the majesty
of the sacrifice requires the mode that is suitable to the
gravity of the act, rather than the inclination to the
opposite.” ' And he gives as the reason, that, in hurry­
ing through the Mass, there may be not only sin, but
scandal also; which would not follow from prolonging
it, but only at most weariness in those who were pres­
ent. “ It is to be greatly feared,” concludes Father
Quarti, “ that a large number of priests who hurry
through Mass will go to hell.”
1 “Certum requiri tantum spatium, quod possit satis esse ad per­
ficiendas cæreinonias ea gravitate, quæ tantum Sacrificium decet.”—hi
Ruhr. p. i, t. 6, d. 6.
9 “ Dicendum est satius esse declinare ad moderatam prolixitatem,
quam ad indecentem accelerationem; quia majestas Sacrificii exigit potius
illum modum qui congruat gravitati actionis, quam declinationem ad
oppositum.”—De Sacr. Nova: Leg. q. 228, n. 4.

I —B—

438

The Mass hurriedly said.

2. It may be said that among the conditions for prop­
erly celebrating Mass, laid down by divines, brevity
is one: Alte, breviter, clare, devote, et exacte.—But, I ask,
why attend solely to one condition, breviter, and pay no
regard to the other two, devote and exacte I Besides, the
Rubric1 clearly explains what is meant by breviter,
namely, that Mass should be said non nimis morose, ne
audientes tœdio afficiantur. And the Rubric after these
words immediately adds: nec nimis festinanter. Hence
the continuator of Tourneley very properly says: “ Λ
short Mass is here meant, that does not take away de­
votion; hence if it be said in less than half an hour it
could not be called devout, and consequently it would
be said badly.” 12 Yet he adds, that the term brevis is
used in opposition to such an affected length of time
in saying Mass as would weary those who heard it
Finally, the same author confirms what Pasqualigo says,
to whom I have before referred: “ It is better to in­
cline to length than to brevity, because by length one
cannot sin grievously, and scandal is not given as it is in
a Mass said in too short a time.” 3
A certain priest, in excuse for having said a short
Mass, once pleaded that St. Philip Neri said Mass in
half a quarter of an hour. But with what a want of
good sense! It is true, as related by the author of his
life, that St. Philip, when he said Mass publicly, was
only a short time in celebrating; but the writer does not
1 “ Alte, breviter, clare, devote et exacte. Sacerdos autem maxime
curare debet, ut ea quæ clara voce dicenda sunt distincte et apposite
proferat, non admodum festinanter, ut advertere possit quæ legit; nec
nimis morose, ne audientes taedio afficiat.”—Rubr. gen. tit. 16, η. 2.
* “ Brevis intclligitur (Missa) modo non destruat devotionem; unde,
si esset infra dimidium horæ, non posset dici devota, et consequenter
male diceretur.”
3 “ Melius est declinare in longitudinem, quam in brevitatem; quia
cum longitudine non potest peccari graviter et scandalum dari, sicut in
nimis brevi.”

Three Things Necessary lo celebrate well.

439

mean by a short time half a quarter of an hour, nor a
quarterof an hour; he only meant that the saint avoided
that wearisome tediousness which the Rubrics censure.
For in the same life we read that the saint celebrated Mass,
even in public, with so much devotion, that he moved
all that heard him to tears of compunction. By a Mass
of half a quarter of an hour he would not have moved
others to tears, but to laughter and ridicule.
3. It may be said: The people complain, and are im­
patient when Mass is long. In reply, I would first ask,
whether the want of devotion in the people is to regu­
late the degree of reverence to be paid to the hol}r
Sacrifice ? Secondly, I would answer, that if priests said
Mass with becoming reverence and solemnity, the people
would be impressed with proper respect for so holy a
sacrifice, and would not complain of half an hour in
being present at it. It is because Mass is but too gene­
rally said hastily and carelessly, that it does not ex­
cite the people to devotion; and hence, following the ex­
ample of those who so celebrate, they hear it indevoutly,
and with but little faith. If they see a priest doing wrong
for a quarter or half a quarter of an hour, they are dis­
gusted, and complain. They can spend hours at a gam­
ing table, or loitering in the streets to kill time, but are
quite wearied with a Mass of half an hour. Priests are
the cause of all this evil: To you, O priests! saith the
Lord, that despise My name, and have said: J Therein have
ive despised Thy name I ... In that you say: The table oj
the Lord is contemptibleI The meaning of which is, that
the little account which priests make of the reverence
due to the Mass is the cause why it is not respected by
others.
Wherefore, my dear priest of God, be careful to say
1 “ Ad vos, O Sacerdotes, qui despicitis nomen meum et dixistis: In
quo despeximus nomen tuum? ... In eo quod dicitis: Mensa Domini
despecta est.”—Mal. i. 7.

-- — ~--- r-----

44°

The Mass hurriedly said.

Mass in a proper manner, and heed not others who
blame you. Be satisfied if God praises you and the
angels who are present around the altar. And if any
one, however great a personage, requests you to say a
short Mass, answer him as St. Theotone, a Canon Regu­
lar, replied to Teresa, Queen of Portugal, when, on ac­
count of some pressing affairs, she requested him to be
expeditious in saying Mass. There is a Queen, said the
saint, in heaven, more exalted than your majesty, in
whose honor I am about to celebrate Mass; if your
majesty cannot remain, go and attend to your affairs;
but I cannot treat the holy Sacrifice with irreverence by
shortening the time required for offering it.1 But what
happened? The Queen, entering into herself, sent for
the saint, and humbly casting herself at his feet, prom­
ised with tears to do penance for her rashness,
Let us endeavor then to reform ourselves, if hitherto we
have celebrated this great Sacrifice with but little rever­
ence and devotion. Let us consider how great is the
action we are about to perform when we are going to
celebrate Mass; and let us consider how great a treasure
of merit we shall acquire by celebrating it devoutly.
Oh, what a blessing for a priest is Mass well celebrated!
The Disciple says: “ Prayer is more quickly heard in the
church in the presence of a priest celebrating.” ** And
1 “ Respondit aliam in cœlo Reginam esse longe meliorem, cui
solemnia Missæ peragere disposuerat; in potestate ejus esse, vel Mis­
sam audire, vel penitus discedere.”—Boli. i8 Febr. Vit. p. i, c. 2.
2 “ Oratio citius exauditur in ecclesia in præsentia Sacerdotis cele­
brantis.”

* Such is the citation given by our author; but the following is what
we read in the sermon indicated by John Ilerolt, called “ The Disciple,”
speaking of the fruits of Mass to be derived by him who heard it:
“ Oratio tua citius exauditur in ecclesia/// præsentia Dei, et etiam oratio
Sacerdotis celebrantis; quia quilibet Sacerdos in qualibet Missa tene­
tur orare pro circumstantibus.—Thy prayer also, as well as the prayer
of the priest celebrating, is more quickly heard in the church in the
presence of God, because every priest in every Mass is obliged to pray
for those that are present.”—De Sanctis. s. 48.

Three Things Necessary lo celebrate well.

441

if the prayer of a secular is more certainly heard by God
when offered up in the presence of a priest celebrating
Mass, how much more the prayer of the priest himself,
if he celebrates devoutly ? He who says Mass every day
devoutly, will receive from God a constant supply of
heavenly light and strength. Jesus Christ will con­
stantly instruct him more and more, console him, ani­
mate him, and bestow upon him all the graces that he
desires. Particularly after the consecration, a priest
may be assured he will obtain from our Lord whatever
he asks for. The Venerable Father Antony de Colellis
says: “When I consecrate and hold Jesus Christ in my
hands, I obtain whatever I desire.”
Lastly, in speaking of the respect that is due to Jesus
Christ offering himself in sacrifice in the Mass, I would
not omit the precept of Innocent III.: “ We also com­
mand that the oratories, the vessels, corporals, and vest­
ments, should be kept clean; for it appears to be too
absurd to neglect in sacred things what is becoming in
profane things.” * This Pope had but too much reason for
speaking in this manner, for, in truth, there were those
of his day who did not blush to celebrate, or to cause
others to celebrate, with corporals, purificators, and
chalices, which they would not have suffered to be used
at their own tables.
3. Thanksgiving

affer celebrating

Mass.

Finally, a priest, after having celebrated Mass, must
make a thanksgiving. St. John Chrysostom says that
if men expect us to be grateful for every little favor that
they do us, and to recompense them, how much more
grateful ought we to be to God for the great benefits
1 “Praecipimus quoque ut oratoria, vasa, corporalia, et vestimenta,
inunda et nitida conserventur; nimis enim videtur absurdum in sacris
sordes negligere, quæ dedecerent etiam in profanis.”—7/7. 14, can. i,
Relinqui.

44“

The Mass hurriedly said.

that he bestows upon us, since without any view to re­
compense, but only for our advantage, he would have
us be grateful to him.’ If we, continues the saint, can­
not thank God as he deserves, at least let us thank him
as much as we arc able. But what a misery, what an
abuse, to see priests, as soon as Mass is finished, after
having received from God the honor of offering up in
sacrifice to him his own beloved Son, and after having
partaken of his most sacred body, scarcely entered into
the sacristy, with their lips still purpled with his blood,
but after a short prayer muttered between their teeth,
without devotion, and without attention, immediately
begin to talk of useless things, or of the affairs of the
world, and leave the church to pass through the streets,
with Jesus Christ still present within them in the sac­
ramental species! It would be well to do with such
what Father Avila once did. Seeing a priest leaving
the church immediately after celebrating Mass, he sent
two clerics with lights to accompany him; on which the
priest inquiring what priest they were going to attend,
they answered: We are accompanying the Blessed Sac­
rament which you carry within you. To such might be
said what St. Bernard wrote to the archdeacon Fulcone:
“Alas! how can you so soon grow tired of Jesus Christ!”1
2
Many
* are the devout books that inculcate and enforce
thanksgiving after Mass; but how many priests are there
who make it? Those who do make it may be easily dis­
tinguished. The wonder is, that while some are indeed
diligent in meditation, and in other devotions, few or
none remain after Mass to commune with Jesus Christ.
Thanksgiving after Mass ought to terminate only with
1 “Si homines panum beneficium præstiterint, exspectant a nobis
gratitudinem; quanto magis id nobis faciendum in iis quæ a Deo ac­
cipimus, qui hoc solum ob nostram utilitatem vult fieri!”—In Gen.
hom. 26.
2 “ Heu ! quomodo Christum tam cito fastidis !”—Epist. 2.

Tliree Things Necessary to celebrate well.

443

the clay. Father Avila says that the time after Mass
ought to be considered as of the greatest value. The
time after Mass is a most precious time, in which we
may treat with God and obtain from him treasures of
grace. St. Teresa says, Let us not lose after Com­
munion so fine an opportunity of treating with God:
his divine Majesty is not accustomed to repay those ill
with whom he takes up his abode when they afford him
a suitable entertainment. In another place she says
that Jesus Christ, after Communion, sits within us as
upon the throne of graces, and says to each of us, as to
the blind man whom he restored to sight, What wilt Thou
that I should do for Thee ? 1 As though he said, I am
here, O devout soul, to bestoxv upon thee my choicest
graces: tell me, what wouldst thou that I should do for
thee ?
Moreover, it is the opinion of many learned writers,
of Suarez,2 of Gonet,3 and of others, that the more the
soul, after Communion, during the time that the sac­
ramental species remain, disposes herself by fervent acts
of devotion, the greater are the fruits which she reaps
from it; because the Blessed Sacrament is in the nature
of food, and as corporal food, so long as it remains in
the stomach, nourishes the body: so with this spiritual
and heavenly food—so long as it remains in the body, so
long does it nourish the soul with divine graces, and the
more plentifully in proportion as the soul disposes her­
self to receive them by continued acts of suitable de­
votion. Besides, during this time, every pious act is of
greater value and merit, inasmuch as the communicant
is united to Jesus Christ according to his own words:
He that eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, abideth in
1 “ Quid tibi vis faciam ?”—Mark, x. 51.
2 De Sacram, ctisf>. 63, 7.
3 Man. Thom. p. 3, tr. 4, c. 9.

444

The Mass hurriedly said.

Me and I in him.' And as St.John Chrysostom says,
Jesus Christ makes us then one with himself.2 And
hence acts of piety and.devotion are more meritorious
then than at any other time, because they proceed from
the soul in union with Jesus Christ.
On the contrary, our Lord will not waste his graces
on the ungrateful, as St. Bernard says.3 Father Avila
used to spend two hours in prayer and in communing
with Jesus Christ after celebrating Mass. Oh, with
what tenderness and affection does Jesus Christ speak
to the soul after Communion! with what endearinglove
does he treat her! It would not be much for a priest to
spend an hour with Jesus Christ after Mass. At least, I
beseech every priest to spend half an hour, or at the
very least, a quarter. But, O God! a quarter is too little!
St. Ambrose says: “ A true minister of the altaris born
for God, not for himself.” ‘ If, then, a priest, from the
time of his ordination, belongs no more to himself, nor
to the world, nor to his relatives, but only to God, for
whom ought he to spend his whole life, but for God,
and particularly after Communion, by uniting himself
with Jesus Christ.

III.

The Priest who abstains from saying Mass.
Tn conclusion, I would say a word, in passing, on the
question whether it is more pleasing to God to say
Mass, or to abstain from saying it through humility.
To abstain through humility is good, but not best.
1 “Qui manducat meam carnem, et bibit meum sanguinem, in me
manet, et ego in illo.”—-Jo. vi. 57.
2 “ Ipsa re nos suum efficit corpus.”
3 “ Numquid non perit, quod donatur ingrato?’’—/n Cant. s. 51.
4 “Verus minister altaris Deo, non sibi natus est.”—hi P$. cxviii
s. 8.

Three Things Necessary to celebrate well.

445

Acts of humility render to God a limited honor; but the
Mass an infinite honor, as coming from a divine person.
Mark what Venerable Bede says: “The priest who
omits to say Mass, though he is not lawfully prevented,
deprives, as far as in him lies, the Blessed Trinity of
glory, the angels of joy, the sinners of pardon, the just
of help, the souls in purgatory of solace, the Church of
benefits, and himself of spiritual medicine.”1
The glorious St. Cajetan, being in Naples, and hearing
that a Cardinal, a friend of his, who had been accus­
tomed to say Mass every day, began to celebrate less
frequently in consequence of the multiplicity of affairs
in which he was engaged, could not, although it was
during the dog-days, be persuaded from going at the
risk of his life to Rome, to entreat his friend to resume
his former custom in this respect, and went, and then
returned again to Naples.
It is related of Father John of Avila, that on one
occasion going on his way to say Mass at a distant her­
mitage, he became so overcome with fatigue, that de­
spairing of being able to reach the place, which was still
at a considerable distance, he began to think of return­
ing without saying Mass; on which Jesus Christ appear­
ing to him as a pilgrim, and opening his bosom and
showing him his wounds, particularly that in his sacred
side, said, “ When I was thus wounded, I was much
more overcome and exhausted than thou art;” and so
saying, disappeared. Father Avila roused himself,
went forward, and celebrated Mass.
1 “ Cum Sacerdos, non habens legitimum impedimentum, celebrare
omittit, quantum in se est, privat Trinitatem gloria, Angelos lætitia,
peccatores venia, justos subsidio, in purgatorio existentes refrigerio,
Ecclesiam beneficio, et seipsum medicina.’'—De P>'(?/>. ad A/. c. 5.

®l)c JDiiHnc (Office {jnrricbln δαίύ.
i.

Importance .of the Divine Office.
To those who are deputed by the Church to recite the
canonical hours, two very great and important offices
are entrusted—that of praising and glorifying God, and
that of imploring the divine mercies upon all Christian
people.
I. In the first place, then, the supreme majesty of God
is to be honored by the reciting of the Office. The
sacrifice of praise shall glorify Me: and there is the way by
which I will show him the salvation of God.' I declare
myself honored, saith the Lord, by him who offers me a
sacrifice of praise; and thereby he shall find the way of
obtaining eternal salvation. St. Mary Magdalene of
Pazzi, when she heard the bell for Office, was filled with
consolation, and hastened immediately to the choir, de­
lighted with the thought that she was going to be en­
gaged in the employment of the angels, whose constant
occupation it is to praise God. And it is for this end
that the Church has appointed her ministers to sing the
divine Office, that men on earth may join with the
blessed in heaven in honoring their common Creator:
Sed illa sedes Cœlitum
Semper resultat laudibus:
Deum trinum et unicum,
Jugi canore prædicat.
Illi canentes jungimur
Almæ Sionis æmuli.

1 “Sacrificium laudis honorificabit me; et illic iter quo ostendam illi
salutare Dei.’’—Ps. 49, 23.

______________________________________________

Importance of the Divine Office.

447

St. Gregory Nazianzen says that the chanting of the
psalms is a prelude of the praises with which the saints
honor (rod in heaven.1 Thus, according to Tertullian,
when we recite the canonical hours, we as it were take
possession of heaven, inasmuch as we discharge the
same duty as the inhabitants of that blessed country.
Hence, St. Catharine of Bologna took so much delight
in reciting the divine Office, that she wished her death
might take place while she was so engaged.
II. By the Office God is to be thanked for all the
graces and favors that he is continually bestowing on
mankind, and his divine mercy is to be obtained for
poor sinners. It is the duty of the faithful in general
to thank God for all his benefits; and as all stand in
need here below of the divine assistance, in order to resist their spiritual enemies, and to obtain eternal salva­
tion, so all are likewise bound to implore by prayer the
succor of his mercies. But, as seculars are constantly
distracted with the affairs of the world, the holy Church
has appointed her ministers to implore for themselves
and for all the people of Christ the assistance of his
divine majesty through the different hours of the day.
For this end is the Office divided into seven canonical
hours, that there may be always some praying for all.
and in the best form of prayer; inasmuch as the divine
Office is nothing less than a memorial drawn up for us
by God himself, through which he may more readily
hear our prayers and succor us in our necessities, as he
declares to us by the prophet Isaias: My spirit that is in
thee, and My words that I have put in thy mouth, shaft not
depart out of thy mouth? In this our good God acts as a
prince, who, wishing to relieve the miseries of his vas1 “ Psalmorum cantus illius (cœlestis) hymnodiæ præludium est.”—
Orat, in S. Baptismum.
* “ Spiritus meus, qui est in te, et verba mea, qua' posui in ore tuo,
non recedent de ore tuo.”—Is. lix. 21.

44$

Dhe Divine Office hurriedly said.

sals, draws up for them himself a form of supplication
suitable to his dignity and their own wants, that he may
be the better able to console them. Many private pray­
ers do not equal in value only one prayer of the divine
Office, as being offered to (rod in the name of the whole
Church and in his own appointed words. Hence St.
Mary Magdalene of Pazzi says that, in comparison with
the divine Office, all other prayers and devotions are
but of little merit and efficacy with God. Let us be
convinced, then, that after the holy Sacrifice of the
Mass the Church possesses no source, no treasure, so
abundant as the Office, from which we may draw such
daily streams of grace.

II.
Necessity of reciting the Office well.
But St. Gregory says that true prayer consists not
only in the pronunciation of the words, but also in the
attention of the heart; inasmuch as our good desires
prevail much more with God in obtaining his divine
mercies, than simply our voices.1 It is therefore neces­
sary, if we would please God, to pray not only with the
voice, but with the spirit and the mind, after the ex­
ample of the Apostle: I will sing with the spirit, I will
sing also with the understanding?
If priests and religious did all recite the Office as it
ought to be recited, the Church would not behold her­
self in the miserable state to which she is reduced. How
many sinners would be delivered from the slavery of
the devil, and how many souls would love God with
much greater fervor! And how would priests them1 “ Vera postulatio non in oris est vocibus, sed in cogitationibus cor­
dis ; valentiores namque voces apud aures Dei non faciunt verba nos­
tra, sed desideria.”—Mor. 1. 22, c. i8.
-“Orabo spiritu, orabo et mente; psallam spiritu, psallam et
mente.”—1. Cor. xiv. 15.

Necessity oj reciting the Office well.

449

selves not find themselves ever the same, imperfect,
irritable, jealous, attached to their own interests, and led
away by vanities! Our Lord has promised to hear every
one who prays to him: For every one that asketh, receiveth.'
And how comes it that a priest offering up so many
prayers in a day, were it only in the Office which he re­
cites, is yet never heard? He is always the same, as
weak and prone as ever to fall not only into slight sins
(to which he is habituated, and takes neither pains nor
care to correct himself of them), but into grievous sins
against charity, justice, or chastity; hence when he re­
cites the Office he pronounces sentence of condemna­
tion against himself, in these words: They are cursed who
decline from Thy commandments .’ And what is still* worse,
he feels little remorse, excusing himself as being of the
same flesh and blood as other men, and not able to re­
strain himself. But if he said the Office with fewer dis­
tractions and less negligence, accompanying with his
heart the many prayers that he offers to God in reciting
it, he certainly would not be so weak, but would ac­
quire fortitude and strength to resist all temptations,
and to lead a holy life, such as becomes a priest of God.
But how, says St. Gregory,3 can God regard the
prayers of him who knows not what he is asking, nor
at all times desires to be heard ? The Apostle tells us
that the prayer only of the lips is fruitless: If I fray in
a tongue, . . . but my understanding is without /ruitI How
can you pretend, adds St. Cyprian, to be heard by God,
when you do not hear yourself?5 As prayer offered
1 “ Omnis enim qui petit, accipit.”—Λζ/Ζτ, xi. ίο.
2 “ Maledicti, qui declinant a mandatis tuis.”—Ps. cxviii. 21.
3 “ Illam orationem non audit Deus, cui, qui orat, non intendit.”—
Af>. S. Thom. 2. 2, q. S3, a. 13.
4 “Si orem lingua, . . . mens autem mea sine fructu est.”—1 Cor.
xiv. 14.
5 “ Quomodo te audiri a Deo postulas, cum te ipse non audias.”—
De Orat. Doni.

450

/7zt’

Divine Office hurriedly said,

with attention and devotion is a sweet-smelling incense,
which is most pleasing to God, and brings down for us
treasures of grace; so, on the contrary, prayer offered
with distractions and indevotion is an abomination in
his eyes, which excites his indignation, and brings upon
us his wrath.
The Almighty one day complained of this to St.
Bridget, saying, that priests lost much time every day, ‘
in entertaining themselves with their friends on worldly
topics; but that when they came to speak with him in
the divine Office, they were in such haste, that instead
of honoring they dishonored him. Hence St. Augustine
said that the barking of a dog was more pleasing to
God than the chanting of such priests. O God, how in­
dignant would an earthly prince be were one of his vas­
sals, while in the act of petitioning him for some favor,
to be so distracted and taken up with other things as
not to know what he was saying! Hence the angelic
Doctor writes, that no one can be excused
from
sin,
who
»
at prayer, although not of obligation, is voluntarily dis­
tracted, because he thereby slights God, as one would
do, who, speaking to another, paid no attention to what
he was saying.1
Alas! of how many priests will the Lord complain, as
he complained of old of the Jews! This people honoreth
Me with their lips: but their heart is far from Mel And
of how many might be said what Peter of Blois writes:
While their lips pronounce* the psalms and canticles,
their minds are in the pleasures of the table; thinking
how they may best gratify their appetites or their
vanity, their thirst for riches or similar worldly desires.3
1 “ Non est absque peccato, quod aliquis orando evagationem mentis
patiatur, videtur enim deridere Deum, sicut si alicui homini loqueretur,
et non attenderet ad ea quæ ipse proferret.”—2. 2, q. 83, a. 13.
1 opulus hic labiis me honorat; cor autem eorum longe est a me !”
—Matt. xv. 8.
.
d
Labia sunt in canticis, animus in patinis.”—Servi, jq.

.·■

...

Necessity of reciting the Office well.

45 f

The Council of Treves says: What else is it to
the psalms with the voice, and in mind to be going
through the streets and squares, but to deceive men, by
making them believe that you are praising God, when
in reality you are mocking him, speaking to him indeed
\\Gth your lips, but giving your mindsand hearts to any­
thing rather than to praising him and praying to him?1
Hence St. Basil justly concludes, that as, in order to ob­
tain favors, it is necessary to pray for them with atten­
tion and fervor, so he who prays with a mind wandering
upon distracting objects will not obtain the favors which
he asks, but will provoke the Lord to indignation.2
Our Lord has said by his prophet Malachy, that he
curses the praises o'f those priests who bless him only
with their lips, while their hearts are engaged upon
everything else but his honor and glory: And now, Oye
priests, this commandment is to you. If you will not hear,
and if you will not lay it to heart, to give glory to My name,
saith the Lord of hosts, ... I will curse your blessings!
Hence may oe said of that unhappy priest, who says his
Office in this careless manner, what is written in the
book of psalms: May the devil stand at his right hand.
When he is judged, may he go out condemned: and may his
prayer be turned to sin!
While he is reciting the divine praises with his lips
only, sometimes only half pronouncing the words, at
other times conversing or amusing himself with others,
%
1 “Quid est voce psallere, mente autem domum aut forum circumire,
nisi homines fallere, et Deum irridere ?”—Anno 1549, Cap. 6, de Hor. can.
a“ Divinum axilium est implorandum non remisse, nec mente huc
vel illuc evagante; eo quod talis, non solum non impetrabit, sed magis
Deum irritabit.”—Const, mon. c. 2.
3 “ Ad vos mandatum hoc, O Sacerdotes !... Si nolueritis ponere
super cor, ut detis gloriam nomini meo, . . . maledicam benedictioni­
bus vestris.”—Mal. ii. 1.
4 “ Diabolus stet a dextris ejus. Cum judicatur, exeat condemnatus;
et oratio ejus fiat in peccatum.”-— Ps. eviii. 6.

45 2

'J he Divine Office hurriedly said.

his mind dissipated and distracted with the affairs or
pleasures of the world, the devil stands by his side, and
his reward for such an Office will be eternal damnation,
since his very prayer itself will be imputed to him as a
sin, on account of the unworthy manner in which he
offers it; which is the signification of those words: and
may his prayer be turned to sin.
Hence the devil is so busy in putting into the mind,
while we are reciting the Office, so many of the affairs,
desires and pleasures of the world, that engaging our
thoughts with such things, he may rob us of all the
fruit we might otherwise reap from the Office, and
render us culpable in the sight of God, by causing us
to treat him with so little respect. On this account we
ought to take the greatest care to recite the divine
praises with proper attention. A good religious once
said, that when pressed for time we had better shorten
our mental prayer in order to have sufficient leisure to
recite the Office with proper devotion. Agreeably with
this, we find in the rules of the Carthusians that God is
not pleased with any act of devotion which we perform,
if by performing it we neglect that to which duty obliges
us.1Ill
Ill

Requisite Attention and Devotion.
But omitting other reflections, let us come to the
manner in which we are practically to recite the Office
with becoming attention and devotion.
Before everything else, says St. John Chrysostom,
when we enter the church, or take the breviary in our
hands, to discharge our obligation of reciting the divine
Office, let us leave outside the door and expel from our
1 “Spiritus Sanctus gratum non recipit, quidquid aliud, quam quod
debes, obtuleris, neglecto eo quod debes.”

Requisite Attention and Revol ion.

453

minds all worldly thoughts.’ To this does the Holy
Spirit exhort us when he says: Before prayer prepare thy
soul.2 Consider that then the Church charges you as
her minister to go and praise the Lord, and to implore
his divine mercies for all mankind. Imagine to yourself
that the angels stand by you, as they were once seen by
Blessed Herman, with censers in their hands, ready to
offer up your prayers to God as sweet-smelling incense
of holy love, as the psalmist says: Let my prayer he directed
as incense in thy sight.2 Thus the apostle St. John de­
scribes the angels as having, . . . golden vials full of odors,
which are the prayers of the saints.* Ina word, think that
you are going to speak with God, and to treat with him
of your own welfare, and of that of the whole Church;
and reflect that he then regards you with greater love,
and listens more propitiously to your petitions.
In the beginning, then, offer to him the praises that
you are about to pour forth in his honor, and beseech
him to free you from distractions, and to give you light
and help to praise him and to pray to him as he deserves;
and for this end recite attentively the usual prayer: Aperi
Domine os meum ad benedicendum, etc.
When you begin the Office, do not hurry yourself in
order to get through it as soon as possible, as some do;
and would to God they were not the greater number.
O my God ! the Office is to be said, and at once we are
weary. And shall we, in order to spare ourselves a little
more time required to recite it devoutly, displease God,
and deprive ourselves of the graces and merits that we
might otherwise gain by reciting it with proper attention ?
•

i

·· «■

i «

J

1 “Ne quis ingrediatur templum curis onustus mundanis; hæc ante
ostium deponamus.”—In Is. hom. 2.
2 “ Ante orationem, prépara animam tuam.”—Ecclus. xviii. 23.
3 “ Dirigatur oratio mea sicut incensum in conspectu tuo."—Ps. cxl. 2.
4 “ Habentes .... phialas aureas plenas odoramentorum, quæ sunt
orationes sanctorum."—Apoc. 5, 8.

454

Dhe Divine Office hurriedly said.

We should then place ourselves in a modest and be­
coming posture. If we do not intend to say it kneeling
or standing, but sitting down, let us at least carefully
avoid any negligent attitude. It is related of two religi­
ous, that while they were reciting Matins together re­
clined as on a couch, the devil appeared to them, bring­
ing with him an intolerable stench, and scornfully said
to them: Such prayer deserves such incense.1 It would
greatly contribute to our devotion to recite the Office
before a crucifix and a statue or picture of the Blessed
Virgin, that, casting a look now and then upon them, we
may be enabled to renew our intentions and devout af­
fections.
Endeavor, therefore, while you recite the psalms, if
you would derive great advantage from them, to renew
from time to time your attention and devout affections;
that your devotion, says St. Augustine,2 which gradually
grows cold unless frequent efforts be made to inflame it
may not be entirely extinguished.
Attention during the recital of the divine Office is of
three kinds; and I speak here of internal attention; be­
cause as regards external attention it is quite necessary
that we should abstain from everything incompatible
with internal attention, as writing, conversation with
others, or listening to others speaking, and such like
things, which require considerable application of mind.
And it will be well here to note, what the learned re­
mark, that such as recite their Office in the squares,
streets, and other such places, where they are much ex­
posed to distractions, are in great danger of not satisfy­
ing their obligation.
But to return to internal attention—it regards the
1 “ Ad talem orationem talc debetur incensum.”—Jordanus Sax. Vit.
Fratr. 1. 2, c. 15.
2 “Ne, quod tepescere coeperat, omnino frigescat et penitus exstin­
guatur, nisi crebrius inflammetur.”—Epist. 130, E. E.

•

Requisite Attention and Devotion.

455

words, the sense, and God, as divines in general teach
with St. Thomas, who says: “There is a threefold atten­
tion that maybe employed in vocal prayer: one that re­
gards the words, so that one’may not make a mistake in
uttering the words; the second, by which we attend to
the sense of the words; and the third, by which the at­
tention is given to the end of prayer, namely, to God
and to the thing for which the prayer is offered.” 1
The first kind of attention is to the words, by which a
person is careful in pronouncing them entirely and distinctly. The second is to the sense, by attending to the
signification of the words, in order that the heart may
accompany them with appropriate affections. The
third and the best is to God, by directing the mind to
him during prayer, by adoring him, by thanking or Ιονing him, or by imploring his graces. The first kind of
attention, whenever there has been from the beginning
an intention of praying, is sufficient to satisfy the obligation, the Church requiring no more, as St. Thomas
teaches in another place: “The first is attention to the
words by which we ask; secondly, to the petition itself,
and whichever of these two is present, the prayer is not
to be regarded as inattentive.” 2 ' But he who. says the
Office with this kind of attention only, without either
of the other two, will never say it with devotion, nor
without many defects, nor with much fruit. And what
benefit can a priest expect to derive from his Office if
he says it merely with his lips, endeavoring all the time
to dispatch it as quickly as possible, in order to free
1 “Triplex est attentio quæ orationi vocali potest adhiberi: una quidem, qua attenditur ad verba, ne aliquis in eis erret; secunda, qua atten­
ditur ad sensum verborum; tertia, qua attenditur ad finem* orationis,
scilicet, ad Deum et ad rem pro qua oratur.”—2. 2, q. 83, a, 13.
2 “ Prima est attentio ad verba quibus petimus, deinde ad petitionem
ipsam, et ad ea quæ petitionem circumstant; et quaecumque narum attentionum adsit, non est reputanda inattenta oratio.”—In 4 Sent. d. 15,
q. 4, a. 2, sol. 5

j I
|

II
I
; I
I
, ,
j Γ;
||
|
:]
l|
1
'
l·
I
; j
I I
II ?·
I
I I
!
; ,

456

The Divine Office hurriedly said.

himself of a burden pressing heavily upon his shoulders?
or as though he were swallowing a nauseous medicine?
What benefit can he expect, if, worse than this, while he
is reciting his Office, he allows his mind to be dissipated,
now looking about him at distracting objects, and now
sometimes even intermixing with what he is repeating
irrelevant words and phrases? St. Bonaventure1 re­
lates, that in Paris a good priest being asked a question
by a certain prelate on some affair while he was saying
his Office, replied that he was speaking with a person
of higher dignity, and that therefore he could not at­
tend to the question, and bowing his head continued his
Office. On the other hand, the same saint relates of
another ecclesiastic that he was condemned to very
severe punishments in purgatory on account of the
many interruptions which he had allowed in the recita­
tion of his Office.
It is not, however, meant that we should disquiet or
afflict ourselves on account of the involuntary distrac­
tions that molest us in our Office. So long as they are
not voluntary, they are not sinful. Our Lord has com­
passion on our infirmity, through which distracting
thoughts come into our minds without our seeking
them, and hence will not hinder the fruit of the prayers
which we recite. “He prays in spirit and in truth,”
says St. Thomas, “ who from an instinct of the spirit
devotes himself to prayer, although through some weak­
ness his mind may afterwards wander.”2 And he adds,
that it happens even to souls who are raised to the exer­
cise of contemplation, that they cannot remain long in
the exercise of this high gift without being pressed
1 Spec. Disc. p. i. c. i6.
2 “ In spiritu et veritate orat, qui ex instinctu spiritus ad adorandum
accedit, etiamsi, ex aliqua infirmitate, mens postmodum evagelur.”_
2. 2, q. 83, a. 13.

Requisite Attention and Devotion.

457

down by the weight of human misery interrupting them
with involuntary distraction.1
On the other hand, the holy Doctor says, that he who
is voluntarily and purposely distracted in prayer can­
not derive any benefit from it, nor be excused from sin?
By purposely is meant, as the learned in general say,
when a person perceiving his distractions wilfully en­
tertains them. Against such St. Cyprian exclaims, that
it is an insupportable irreverence in the eyes, of God,
for a person while he is praying to him to think of
other things as though of more importance than his
speaking with God in order to implore his divine graces?
Hence St. Bernard teaches that as our will renders our
thoughts efficacious in obtaining the fruits of the Spirit,
so our will, if neglected, renders them unworthy of
God, and thus deserving chastisements instead of fa­
vors?
St. Bernard had a celebrated vision on this subject,
which is related in the chronicles of the Cistercians.
As he was one night chanting the Office in choir with
his monks, he saw an angel writing at the side of
each of them. Some of the angels were writing with
gold, others with silver, others with ink, others with
water, and others stood with their pens in their hands
without writing anything. Our Lord made known to
the saint that the gold signified the fervor of charity1
*4
1 “ Mens humana diu stare in alto non potest; pondere enim infirmi­
tatis humanæ deprimitur ad inferiora. Et ideo contingit quod, quando
mens orantis ascendit in Deum per contemplationem, subito evagetur.”
—Loco cit.
■ “ Si quis ex proposito in oratione mente evagetur, hoc peccatum
est, et impedit orationis fructum.”—Ibid.
’ “Quae segnitia est alienari, cum Dominum deprecaris, quasi sit
aliud quod magis debeas cogitare, quam quod cum Deo loqueris.”—De
Orat. Doni.
4 “Voluntas neglecta facit cogitationes indignas Deo; pia, efficaces
ad fructum spiritus.”—De 1'ita sol. c. 16.

45$

The Divine Office hurriedly said.

with which their prayers were recited; the silver, devo­
tion, but less fervor; the ink, diligence in pronouncing
all the words, but without devotion; the water, negli­
gence, and but little attention to what was said; and that
the angels who wrote nothing signified, that those who
were voluntarily distracted were guilty of great irrever­
ence to God. On the contrary, St. Robert, Abbot, be­
ing also in the choir, had a different vision. He saw
the devil going round, and finding one drowsy, laughed
at him; and another distracted, was greatly delighted,
and showed that he was very much pleased with him.
When then, O priest of God, you take in hand your
breviary, imagine that an angel is on one side noting
down your merits in the book of life, if you say the
Office with devotion; and on the other side that the
devil is writing down your faults in the book of death,
if you say it with wilful distractions. By such thoughts
endeavor to excite yourself to recite it with all the de­
votion in your power. For this end not only begin the
Office with attention, but renew your attention at the
beginning of every psalm, that you may be able to ac­
company in heart all the sentiments which you utter.
“ When you pray to God,” writes St. Augustine, “ let
that be poured out in your heart which is uttered by
your lips.”’ He again adds: “If the psalm prays, then
pray.”12 St. Thomas observes that words pronounced
devoutly with the lips excite devotion in the mind.3
And on this account he says our Lord has taught us to
pray with the voice, that thereby in reciting our prayers
we may apply the mind to ask what we pronounce with
1 “ Cum oratis Deum, hoc versetur in corde, quoti profertur in voce.”
—Epist. 2ii, E. B.
2 “ Si orat Psalmus, orate; si gemit, gemite; si sperat, sperate.”—■
In Ps. 30, en. 4.
3 “ Verba significantia aliquid ad devotionem pertinens, excitant men­
tes.”—2. 2, q. 83, a. 12.

Lights and Graces derived from the

459

the tongue. And this is what we read in the celebrated
Canon of the Fifth Council of Lateran,' beginning with
Dolentes, namely, that the Office be recited Studiose et
devote, quantum Deus dederit: Studiose, by pronouncing
all the words: Devote, by exercising the heart in the sen­
timents which are uttered. We should be thoroughly
persuaded of what St. Augustine says, that the graces
which we desire and beseech for ourselves and for
others are obtained more by the effusions of the heart
than by the sounds of the voice.’
IV.

Lights and Graces derived from the Office well recited.
Cassian relates that the monks of Egypt held that it
was better to sing ten verses deliberately and devoutly,
than an entire psalm with distraction of mind.’ Oh,
how many lights and graces are received through the
psalms when recited with deliberation and reflection!
St. Epiphanius says: The psalms enlighten the mind,
rejoice the soul, direct it to heaven, and render it famil­
iar with God.
It is true that many passages of the psalms are ob­
scure and difficult to be understood without explana­
tion; but there are many others easy and clear, which
serve to reanimate our faith, our confidence in God, our
love for him, and our good desires. We will here cite
a few examples.
i. Faith.

They reanimate our faith by placing before our eyes
the eternal truths of the existence of God, of the crea­
tion of the world, of the last things, and of the im’ Cap. Dolentes, de Cel. Missar.
2 “ Hoc negotium plus gemitibus quam sermonibus agitur.”—Epist.
130, E. B.
3 “ Utilius habent decern versus cum rationabili assignatione cantari,
quam totum psalmum cum confusione mentis effundi.”—/>t· Canob.
inst. 1. 2, c. 11.

460

The Divine Office hurriedly said.

mortality of the soul. How especially do they invigorate
our faith by the many prophecies that they contain of
the great work of our Redemption, delivered so many
ages before the event took place !
Holy David predicted in many places the coming of
our Redeemer: “ Redemisti me, Domine Deus veri­
tatis;” 1 “ Redemptionem misit populo suo;”2 “Copiosa
apud eum redemptio.”3
*
fl
He predicted in particular many things regarding the
Passion. He predicted the council of the chief priests
and elders, when they would assemble to bring about
the death of Jesus Christ. “ Principes convenerunt in
unum adversus Dominum et adversus Christum ejus.”4
He predicted the crucifixion: “ Foderunt munus meas
et pedes meos: dinumeraverunt omnia ossa mea.”5 Ile
foretold how the executioners would divide his gar­
ments, and for his inner garment cast lots: “ Diviserunt
sibi vestimenta mea, et super vestem meam miserunt
sortem.”0 He predicted the thirst of Jesus Christ, and
the gall mixed with vinegar which they would give him
to drink upon the cross: “ Et dederunt in escam meam
fel: et in siti mea potaverunt me aceto.”7
He predicted also the conversion of the Gentiles:
“ Convertentur ad Dominum universi fines terræ, et
adorabunt in conspectu ejus universæ familiæ gen­
tium.”8
2. Confidence

in

God.

How many beautiful sentiments of confidence in God
do the Psalms contain!
“ Dominus, firmamentum meum, et refugium meum,
et liberator meus. Laudans invocabo Dominum, et ab
inimicis meis salvus ero. Protector est omnium speran­
tium in se.” °
1 Ps. xxx. 6.
4 Ps. ii. 2.
1 Ps. Ixviii. 22.

2 Ps. cx. 9.
5 /’j. xxi. 17.
b /<r. xxi. 28.

3 Ps. cxxix. 7.
b Ps. xxi. 19.
9 Ps. xvii. 3, 4, 31.

Lights and Graces derived from the Office. 461
“ Dominus, illuminatio mea et salus mea; quem ti­
mebo ?” '
“ In te Domine, speravi, non confundar in aeternum.
In manus tuas commendo spiritum meum.”3
“ Sperantem autem in Domino misericordia circum­
dabit.”3
“ Fiat misericordia tua, Domine, super nos, quemad­
modum speravimus in te.”4
“ Misericordias Domini in æternum cantabo.”3
“Quoniam in me speravit, liberabo eum."6
“ Vivet anima mea, et laudabit te.”7
“ Spiritus tuus bonus deducet me in terram rectam!”8
3. Love

for

God.

How many acts of love !
“ Satiabor, cum apparuerit gloria tua.”9
“ Diligam te, Domine, fortitudo mea.” 10
“Magnificate Dominum mecum, et exaltemus nomen
ejus in idipsum.” 1
11
“ Quemadmodum desiderat cervus ad fontes aquarum,
ita desiderat anima mea ad te, Deus.—Quando veniam
et apparebo ante faciem Dei ?” 12
“ Paratum cor meum, Deus, paratum cor meum.” 13
“Sitivit in te anima mea; quam multipliciter tibi caro
mea!”*4 ·
“Confiteantur tibi populi, Deus, confiteantur tibi po­
puli omnes.”
“ Quid enim mihi est in coelo ? et a te quid volui super
terram ?... Deus cordis mei, et pars mea. Deus, in
æternum.” 10
“ Memor fui Dei, et delectatus sum.” 17
1 Ps. xxvi. i.
4 Ps. xxxii. 22.
1 Ps. cxviii. 175.
10 Ps. xvii. 2.
13 Ps. Ivi. 8.
16 Ps. l.xxii. 25.

9 Ps. xxx. 2, 6.
6 Ps. Ixxxviii. 2.
8 Ps. exlii. io.
11 7<r. xxxiii. 4.
14 Ps. Ixii. 2.
17 Ps. Ixxvi. 4.

3 Ps. xxxi. 10.
6 Ps. xc. 14.
9 Ps. xvi. 15.
19 Ps. xli. 2. 3.
15 Ps. Ixvi. 4.

462

The Divine Office hurriedly said,

4. Acts of Thanksgiving, of Humility, of Contrition, and of
Firm Purpose of Amendment.

How many acts of thanksgiving !
“Venite, audite, et narrabo, omnes qui timetis Deum,
quanta fecit animæ meæ.” 1
“Quid retribuam Domino pro omnibus quæ retribuit
mihi?” 2
How many acts of humility !
“Ego autem sum vermis, et non homo; opprobrium
hominum, et abjectio plebis.” 3
“ Eruisti animam meam ex inferno inferiori.” *
“Nisi quia Dominus adjuvit me, paulo minus habitasset in inferno anima mea.” 5
“ Erravi sicut ovis quæ periit; quære servum tuum.” c
“Et non intres in judicium cum servo tuo, quia non
justificabitur in conspectu tuo omnis vivens.” 7
How many acts of contrition !
“ Fuerunt mihi lacrymæ meæ panes die ac nocte, dum
dicitur mihi quotidie: Ubi est Deus tuus?”“
“Exitus aquarum deduxerunt oculi mei, quia non
custodierunt legem tuam.—Iniquitatem odio habui et
abominatus sum.”9
How many acts of firm purpose of amendment!
“Legem tuam in medio cordis mei !”:e
“Docebo iniquos vias tuas.”11
“Custodiam legem tuam semper. In æternum non
obliviscar justificationes tuas.—Juravi et statui custodire
judicia justitiæ tuæ.” 12
5. Various Prayers.

Nearly all the psalms abound in holy thoughts. In
the fiftieth psalm alone, how many beautiful prayers !
1 Ps. Ixv. 16.
4 Ps. Ixxxv. 13.
1 Ps. exlii. 2.
10 Ps. xxxix. 9.

2 Ps. cxv. 12.
5 Ps. xciii. 17.
8 Ps. xli. 4.
11 Ps. Ixv.

3 Ps. xxi. 7.
6 Ps. cxviii. 176.
9 Ps. cxviii. 136, 163.
’· Ps. cxviii. 44, 93, 106.

>

Lights and Graces derived from the Office. 46
“Miserere mei, Deus, secundum magnam misericor­
diam tuam.—Averte faciem tuam a peccatis meis.—Cor
mundum crea in me, Deus.—Ne projicias me a facie tua.
Spiritu principali confirma me.”
How many other beautiful prayers in Psalm cxviii.,
which is every day recited in the Little Hours !
“ Doce me justificationes tuas.—Revela oculos meos.—
Viam iniquitatis amove a me.—Averte oculos meos, ne
videant vanitatem.—Da mihi intellectum, ut discam
mandata tua.—Fiat misericordia tua ut consoletur me.
—Non confundas me ab expectatione mea.—Adjuva me,
et salvus ero.—Suscipe servum tuum in bonum.—Aspice
in me, et miserere mei.—Intellectum da mihi et vivam.
—Gressus meos dirige secundum eloquium tuum.—Cla­
mavi ad te; salvum me fac, ut custodiam mandata tua.
—Vide humilitatem meam, et eripe me.—Intret postu­
latio mea in conspectu tuo.—Tuus sum ego, salvum me
fac.—Fiat manus tua ut salvet me.”
As regards other passages which are obscure, I do not
say that there is an obligation of studying interpreters;
but at the same time I say that such a study would be
certainly one of the best and most useful to which a
priest could apply himself, as the Council of Milan ad­
vises.1 For this purpose it would be well to read Car­
dinal Bellarmine on the psalms.
v
The petitions most pleasing to God are those which
are contained in the Pater noster, which is the most ex­
cellent of all prayers, taught us»from the mouth of
Jesus Christ himself; and therefore does the Church re­
quire us to répeat it so often in the divine Office. How
especially beautiful are the three first petitions! three
most perfect acts of love! Sanctificetur nomen tuum:
Adveniat regnum tuum : Fiat voluntas tua sicut in cœlo et in
terra! In the first, Sanctificetur nomen tuum, we beg that
1 “ Interpretationem studio assequatur, unde mens animusque ad
aliquem salutarem affectum incendatur.”—Anno ι$Τ), Consfit. p. 3,
n. 6.

464

The Divine Office hurriedly said.

God would make himself known and loved by all man­
kind. In the second, Adveniat regnum tuum, we beg of
him to take entire possession of our hearts, that he
may reign in them by his grace in this life, and by his
glory in the next. In the third, Fiat voluntas tua, etc., we
ask of him the gift of perfect conformity; so that we
may do his will on earth as the blessed do in heaven.1
In repeating so frequently the Gloria Patri, how many
devout acts of faith may we make, of praise, of thanks­
giving, of delight in the happiness and perfections of
God! St. Mary Magdalene of Pazzi, whenever she re­
peated the Gloria Patri, bowing her head imagined to
herself that she was offering it to the executioner in
honor of the faith.
Moreover, the Church requires us at the beginning of
all the Hours of the Office to salute and have recourse
to Mary the Mother of God; by means of whom we may
obtain so many graces, she being the treasurer and dis­
penser of all the divine graces.
Let us conclude. Many priests think and speak of
the obligation of saying Office as of a great burden;
and I say, that those that say it negligently without
devotion, and endeavor to get through it as quickly
as possible, have great reason so to speak of it; be­
cause they have to labor, for at least an hour, to re­
cite it, and that without any relish, but with much irk­
someness. But to those that say it with devotion, en­
tering with their minds into the many devout sentiments
that are expressed in it, and accompanying with their
hearts the holy affections that it pours forth to God, the
Office is not a load, but a relief and delight to the soul,
as all good priests find it; and if it must ever be called
a load, it is a winged load, which elevates us and unites
us with God.
’ See page 5S for a full explanation of the Pater noster.

INDEX.

Abstemious, the; without the permission of the Pope they cannot, at
the first ablution, use water instead of wine, 176.
Attention which one should have in celebrating, 425; and in reciting
the Office, 449, 452.
Altar, fixed or portable, requisite conditions, 211. Privileged altars,
262.
Antipendium of the altar, what it should be, 212.
Altar-cloths, qualities requisite, 212.
Altar-bread, see Host.

Burse for the corporal, use and qualities, 84, 216.
Bishops, their obligation and their power in regard to the celebration
of Mass in their dioceses, 434.
Blood, precious, proper for consecration, 221; accidents that may
afterwards occur, 229.

Calotte, sec Skull-eap.
Chalice, material and conditions required, 215.
Canon of the Mass, explanation, 48.
Ciborium, manner of purifying it, 1S7.
Candles requisite for M$ss, 213; for consecration, 154.
Collect, see Prayer.
Communion, part of the Mass, explanation, 64. Manner of giving
Communion during Mass, 183; outside of Mass, 1S9, 233; at
Masses for the dead, 1S7. Accidents that may happen, 231.
Consecration, notice of the Missal, 211; matter required, 21S; form,
53, 157, 222; intention of the celebrant, 222.
3°

I

466

Index.

Corporal, qualities requisite, 84, 202, 216,441; manner of folding and
of unfolding it, 97, and of putting it into the burse, 176.
Credo, explanation, 44; at which Masses it should be said, 128.
Cross of the altar, 213.
Christmas, what is to be observed when one says several Masses, 133,
177, 225, 234.
Cruets, those of glass are preferable, 214.
Church or chapel in which one may celebrate, 232; the case in which
it is profaned, 227.
.
jjj

Distractions during the celebration, when a mortal «in, 426.
tion in the recitation of the Office, 456.

Fast required by the celebrant, 225.
Form of the Sacrament, see Consecration.
Fruit of the Mass, its value and application, 238, 252.

Distrac­

See Intention.

G

Genuflection at the altar, how it should be done, 156, 204.
Gloria in excelsis, explanation, 42; when it should be said, 112.
.Goat, Emissary, figure of the Sacrifice of Jesus Christ, 27.
Gospel of the Mass, explanation, 43.
H

Hands, obligation of washing them before Mass, S3: manner of hold­
ing them joined before the breast, 101, or on the altar, 108, 162,
20S; extended before the breast, 116, 157; how one should place
them when kissing the altar or when making a genuflection, 109,
157. 203; and when one hand is employed, how one should hold
the other, 103, 193.
Honorarium of'Masses, its origin, 238, 251; abuses to which it gave
rise and the rules established, 240; means devised to abolish it,
245, 260. Contracts made in regard to the Honorarium, 257.
Host, matter and form required, 218. Use of unleavened and of leav­
ened bread, 250. Accidents that may happen, 218, 222, 229, 231.
The Hosts preserved in the tabernacle should frequently be re­
newed, 1S7.

9

Index.

467

I
Inclination, or reverences; there are three kinds, the third of which is
also subdivided into three kinds, 93; when and how one should
make it at the name of a saint, 117; cases in which one should
make the inclination, the profound, the moderate, and the simple,
202.
Indulgences, prayers before and after Mass, 279, 286. Privileged
altars, 262.
Intention for the application of the fruit of the Mass, formulas, 148,
305; for the Consecration, 222.

1 |

J
Jesus Christ, prefigured in the ancient sacrifices, 27; his real sacrifice
on the cross and on the altar, 28, 31.
LiTANi/ic Sanctissimi Nominis Jesu, 409.
Litaniæ Lauretanæ B. Μ. V., 412.

Μ
Matins and Lauds, obligation of reciting them before Mass, Sr.
Memento of the living and of the dead, explanation, 49, 56; different
ways of making it, 14S.
Mass, same sacrifice as that of the cross, the fruit of which applies
to us, 35, 420; its importance, 291, 339, 417. Explanation of
the prayers, 38, and of the ceremonies, 77; faults committed in
celebrating Mass, 201, 426; what is omitted in Masses of the dead,
192; Mass celebrated when the Blessed Sacrament is exposed, 195;
before a bishop, 19S; in ecclesia aliena, 234: what is to be observed
if one says several Masses, 133, 177, 225; the mutilation of the
divine sacrifice, 22S; the time and place in which one can celebrate,
22S, 232; the server, 236; the Honorarium, 23S; application of the
fruit, 239, 251. The Mass celebrated with but little respect and
devotion, 294, 339, 425. The time one should employ in saying
Mass, 435, 438. The disposition of the celebrant, 211, 222, 228,421
(sec Preparation and Thanksgiving); of those that abstain from
saying Mass through humility, 301, 444; public Masses with
offerings, 238, 260; private Masses are allowed and arc of an
ancient custom, 24S.

I

°

Offertory, explanation, 44.
Office, Divine, its importance, and necessity of reciting it well, 446;
lights and graces drawn from the Office that is well recited, 452,

1
I

46S

Index.

Offerings at the public Masses, ancient custom, 238, 260.
Orders, Sacred, unworthy subjects should be excluded therefrom, 261.
P

Pall, qualities requisite, 84, 216.
Paten, qualities requisite, 215.
Pater noster, explanation, 58, 463.
Precipitation in celebrating Mass is a great fault, 20T, 204.
Preface, explanation, 47; which one should be said, 143.
Preparation for Mass and for Communion, how it should be made,
Si, 201, 299,417. Prayers of the Missal, 267; indulgenced prayers,
279; considerations and affections for every day of the week, 347;
acts before Communion, 364; loving aspirations, 374; devout
aspirations, 396.
Pronunciation of words at the altar, 103, 107, 156, 201, 426.
Purificator, qualities requisite, 216; it must be clean, 202.

Rubrics of the Mass; they arc binding under pain of sin, 104, 427· cne
should know well what they prescribe, 201.
S

Sacrifice of the Old Law, four kinds, 27; five conditions required, 28:
the sacrifice of Jesus Christ fulfilled these conditions and realized
the figures, 28, 31. See Mass.
Sacrament, Blessed, miracle that confirms its truth, 68. Aspirations
for a visit, 374, 397.
Scandal which a priest causes by celebrating Mass badly, 430.
Server of the Mass, necessity and quality, 236.
*
Signs of the cross with the hand or with the thumb, manner of making
them, 102, 126, 139, 152, 193, 203, 205.
Skull-cap, permission required to wear it at the altar, 96.
Spectacles, whether they should be taken off when one turns to the
people, 115.
Spoon, the use of it is permitted to put a little water into the chalice, 83.

Thanksgiving, part of the Mass, explanation, 65; required after Mass,
202, 300,441; obligatory prayers, 182, 281; indulgenced prayers,
286; affection for every day of the week, 322, 356; acts after Com-

y

Index,

469

.nunion, 369; loving aspirations, 382,39... devout
various prayers, 324, 404.

V
Vestments, priestly, qualities required, 216; color, 217; cleanliness, 84,
202, 441; their mystical signification, go.
Veil of the chalice, qualities requisite, 84, 216.
Visit to the Blessed Sacrament, 374, 397.
Voice, obligation of varying the tone as the Rubric indicates, 103.

w
\\ INE proper for consecration, 220.

J

«

See Precious Blood.